tMoA

~ The only Home on the Web You'll ever need ~

    The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Share
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 1:39 am









    I wish to repeat that I've removed all of my proposals from all tables, simply because I have zero confirmed-information and educated-competence relative to the most important galactic-topics imaginable. Plus, I feel as if I've been significantly messed-with, and it's getting MUCH Worse. I feel horrible, and thinking-clearly is becoming MUCH more difficult. I might not have much more time to do much of anything. I keep comparing myself to Professor Augusto Monti in 'The Word' miniseries from 1978. My review of my internet-posting might push me over the edge, especially if I really have been 'messed-with'. That might be part of someone's grand-plan.

    An Individual of Interest told me that an undisclosed 'someone' would fail, ultimately resulting in an extermination. They said I should 'Be Patient' as if I would somehow be a beneficiary of this failure and extinction. They indicated that the resulting state of affairs would remain intact for all-eternity. They were NOT pro-human (to say the least). They repeatedly spoke of 'Fallen and Sinful Human-Nature'. Was I speaking with Gabriel (literally or figuratively)?? Sherry Shriner supposedly died in January of 2018. In 2017, she said "2018 will be a year of goodbyes." She spoke ominously of something occurring in the summer of 2018.

    'RA' told me "I've been watching you for a long time." That's what Gabriel says to John in the 'Constantine' video below. What if Gabriel is HAL 9000?? What if Michael is David Bowman?? What if Lucifer is a job-title rather than a proper-name?? What if Jupiter Jones is the Devil is Amen Ra?? What if Balem Abrasax is the Son of the Devil is Marduk Ra?? Jupiter Jones = Doctor Who?? Balem Abrasax = The Valeyard?? Madam Inquisitor = Borg Queen?? Consider reading Psalms, Isaiah, Daniel, and 1 Corinthians (in-order, straight-through, repeatedly). You might be shocked by what emerges. Just do it, without discussing it.

    I am NOT a connected-cat playing with a bunch of stupid-mice. I'm a highly miserable and hamstrung mouse with a messiah-complex, sort of like Pinky or the Brain. I have questions, but I don't have answers. I know that I don't know. I doubt that 'those in the know' know. They simply have the brains, degrees, titles, badges, resources, and connections to make their theories of 'life, the universe, and everything' respectable. I am in NO position or condition to take the show on the road. I might write a book to pay the bills (self-publishing anonymously) and then just disappear. No one would miss me. Some would cheer and jeer.

    Anyway, some of you Alphabet-Theologians in Underground-Bases should probably consider my threads, to see if you missed anything. A secret-briefing would be nice, but perhaps ignorance is bliss and a virtue. Consider that last-scene in 'Raiders of the Lost Ark' with that box-filled warehouse. Imagine each of those boxes being well-developed theories of the 'way things are' which have been rendered rubbish by subsequent-theories of 'life, the universe, and everything'. This Present Madness might never end. It might simply morph into new and improved versions of the madness, for noble and nefarious purposes, in the management of the insanity throughout the universe. Hope Springs Eternal, But Don't Hold Your Breath, Waiting for Hell to Freeze Over. What Would the Universal Church Say?? What Would the Oracle Say?? What Would Nick Bostrom Say??





    ARE YOU LIVING IN A COMPUTER SIMULATION?

    BY

    NICK BOSTROM  

    Faculty of Philosophy, Oxford University
    Published in Philosophical Quarterly (2003) Vol. 53, No. 211, pp. 243-255.
    www.simulation-argument.com
    www.simulation-argument.com/simulation.pdf















    ABSTRACT

    This paper argues that at least one of the following propositions is true: (1) the human species is very likely to go extinct before reaching a “posthuman” stage; (2) any posthuman civilization is extremely unlikely to run a significant number of simulations of their evolutionary history (or variations thereof); (3) we are almost certainly living in a computer simulation. It follows that the belief that there is a significant chance that we will one day become posthumans who run ancestor-simulations is false, unless we are currently living in a simulation. A number of other consequences of this result are also discussed.

    I. INTRODUCTION

    Many works of science fiction as well as some forecasts by serious technologists and futurologists predict that enormous amounts of computing power will be available in the future. Let us suppose for a moment that these predictions are correct. One thing that later generations might do with their super-powerful computers is run detailed simulations of their forebears or of people like their forebears. Because their computers would be so powerful, they could run a great many such simulations. Suppose that these simulated people are conscious (as they would be if the simulations were sufficiently fine-grained and if a certain quite widely accepted position in the philosophy of mind is correct). Then it could be the case that the vast majority of minds like ours do not belong to the original race but rather to people simulated by the advanced descendants of an original race. It is then possible to argue that, if this were the case, we would be rational to think that we are likely among the simulated minds rather than among the original biological ones. Therefore, if we don’t think that we are currently living in a computer simulation, we are not entitled to believe that we will have descendants who will run lots of such simulations of their forebears. That is the basic idea. The rest of this paper will spell it out more carefully.
             
    Apart form the interest this thesis may hold for those who are engaged in futuristic speculation, there are also more purely theoretical rewards. The argument provides a stimulus for formulating some methodological and metaphysical questions, and it suggests naturalistic analogies to certain traditional religious conceptions, which some may find amusing or thought-provoking.
             
    The structure of the paper is as follows. First, we formulate an assumption that we need to import from the philosophy of mind in order to get the argument started. Second, we consider some empirical reasons for thinking that running vastly many simulations of human minds would be within the capability of a future civilization that has developed many of those technologies that can already be shown to be compatible with known physical laws and engineering constraints. This part is not philosophically necessary but it provides an incentive for paying attention to the rest. Then follows the core of the argument, which makes use of some simple probability theory, and a section providing support for a weak indifference principle that the argument employs. Lastly, we discuss some interpretations of the disjunction, mentioned in the abstract, that forms the conclusion of the simulation argument.

    II. THE ASSUMPTION OF SUBSTRATE-INDEPENDENCE

    A common assumption in the philosophy of mind is that of substrate-independence. The idea is that mental states can supervene on any of a broad class of physical substrates. Provided a system implements the right sort of computational structures and processes, it can be associated with conscious experiences. It is not an essential property of consciousness that it is implemented on carbon-based biological neural networks inside a cranium: silicon-based processors inside a computer could in principle do the trick as well. Arguments for this thesis have been given in the literature, and although it is not entirely uncontroversial, we shall here take it as a given.

    The argument we shall present does not, however, depend on any very strong version of functionalism or computationalism. For example, we need not assume that the thesis of substrate-independence is necessarily true (either analytically or metaphysically) – just that, in fact, a computer running a suitable program would be conscious. Moreover, we need not assume that in order to create a mind on a computer it would be sufficient to program it in such a way that it behaves like a human in all situations, including passing the Turing test etc. We need only the weaker assumption that it would suffice for the generation of subjective experiences that the computational processes of a human brain are structurally replicated in suitably fine-grained detail, such as on the level of individual synapses. This attenuated version of substrate-independence is quite widely accepted.

    Neurotransmitters, nerve growth factors, and other chemicals that are smaller than a synapse clearly play a role in human cognition and learning. The substrate-independence thesis is not that the effects of these chemicals are small or irrelevant, but rather that they affect subjective experience only via their direct or indirect influence on computational activities. For example, if there can be no difference in subjective experience without there also being a difference in synaptic discharges, then the requisite detail of simulation is at the synaptic level (or higher).

    III. THE TECHNOLOGICAL LIMITS OF COMPUTATION

    At our current stage of technological development, we have neither sufficiently powerful hardware nor the requisite software to create conscious minds in computers. But persuasive arguments have been given to the effect that if technological progress continues unabated then these shortcomings will eventually be overcome. Some authors argue that this stage may be only a few decades away.[1] Yet present purposes require no assumptions about the time-scale. The simulation argument works equally well for those who think that it will take hundreds of thousands of years to reach a “posthuman” stage of civilization, where humankind has acquired most of the technological capabilities that one can currently show to be consistent with physical laws and with material and energy constraints.

    Such a mature stage of technological development will make it possible to convert planets and other astronomical resources into enormously powerful computers. It is currently hard to be confident in any upper bound on the computing power that may be available to posthuman civilizations. As we are still lacking a “theory of everything”, we cannot rule out the possibility that novel physical phenomena, not allowed for in current physical theories, may be utilized to transcend those constraints[2] that in our current understanding impose theoretical limits on the information processing attainable in a given lump of matter. We can with much greater confidence establish lower bounds on posthuman computation, by assuming only mechanisms that are already understood. For example, Eric Drexler has outlined a design for a system the size of a sugar cube (excluding cooling and power supply) that would perform 1021 instructions per second.[3] Another author gives a rough estimate of 1042 operations per second for a computer with a mass on order of a large planet.[4] (If we could create quantum computers, or learn to build computers out of nuclear matter or plasma, we could push closer to the theoretical limits. Seth Lloyd calculates an upper bound for a 1 kg computer of 5*1050 logical operations per second carried out on ~1031 bits.[5] However, it suffices for our purposes to use the more conservative estimate that presupposes only currently known design-principles.)

    The amount of computing power needed to emulate a human mind can likewise be roughly estimated. One estimate, based on how computationally expensive it is to replicate the functionality of a piece of nervous tissue that we have already understood and whose functionality has been replicated in silico, contrast enhancement in the retina, yields a figure of ~1014 operations per second for the entire human brain.[6] An alternative estimate, based the number of synapses in the brain and their firing frequency, gives a figure of ~1016-1017 operations per second.[7] Conceivably, even more could be required if we want to simulate in detail the internal workings of synapses and dendritic trees. However, it is likely that the human central nervous system has a high degree of redundancy on the mircoscale to compensate for the unreliability and noisiness of its neuronal components. One would therefore expect a substantial efficiency gain when using more reliable and versatile non-biological processors.

    Memory seems to be a no more stringent constraint than processing power.[8] Moreover, since the maximum human sensory bandwidth is ~108 bits per second, simulating all sensory events incurs a negligible cost compared to simulating the cortical activity. We can therefore use the processing power required to simulate the central nervous system as an estimate of the total computational cost of simulating a human mind.

    If the environment is included in the simulation, this will require additional computing power – how much depends on the scope and granularity of the simulation. Simulating the entire universe down to the quantum level is obviously infeasible, unless radically new physics is discovered. But in order to get a realistic simulation of human experience, much less is needed – only whatever is required to ensure that the simulated humans, interacting in normal human ways with their simulated environment, don’t notice any irregularities. The microscopic structure of the inside of the Earth can be safely omitted. Distant astronomical objects can have highly compressed representations: verisimilitude need extend to the narrow band of properties that we can observe from our planet or solar system spacecraft. On the surface of Earth, macroscopic objects in inhabited areas may need to be continuously simulated, but microscopic phenomena could likely be filled in ad hoc. What you see through an electron microscope needs to look unsuspicious, but you usually have no way of confirming its coherence with unobserved parts of the microscopic world. Exceptions arise when we deliberately design systems to harness unobserved microscopic phenomena that operate in accordance with known principles to get results that we are able to independently verify. The paradigmatic case of this is a computer. The simulation may therefore need to include a continuous representation of computers down to the level of individual logic elements. This presents no problem, since our current computing power is negligible by posthuman standards.

    Moreover, a posthuman simulator would have enough computing power to keep track of the detailed belief-states in all human brains at all times. Therefore, when it saw that a human was about to make an observation of the microscopic world, it could fill in sufficient detail in the simulation in the appropriate domain on an as-needed basis. Should any error occur, the director could easily edit the states of any brains that have become aware of an anomaly before it spoils the simulation. Alternatively, the director could skip back a few seconds and rerun the simulation in a way that avoids the problem.
             
    It thus seems plausible that the main computational cost in creating simulations that are indistinguishable from physical reality for human minds in the simulation resides in simulating organic brains down to the neuronal or sub-neuronal level.[9] While it is not possible to get a very exact estimate of the cost of a realistic simulation of human history, we can use ~1033 - 1036 operations as a rough estimate[10]. As we gain more experience with virtual reality, we will get a better grasp of the computational requirements for making such worlds appear realistic to their visitors. But in any case, even if our estimate is off by several orders of magnitude, this does not matter much for our argument. We noted that a rough approximation of the computational power of a planetary-mass computer is 1042 operations per second, and that assumes only already known nanotechnological designs, which are probably far from optimal. A single such a computer could simulate the entire mental history of humankind (call this an ancestor-simulation) by using less than one millionth of its processing power for one second. A posthuman civilization may eventually build an astronomical number of such computers. We can conclude that the computing power available to a posthuman civilization is sufficient to run a huge number of ancestor-simulations even it allocates only a minute fraction of its resources to that purpose. We can draw this conclusion even while leaving a substantial margin of error in all our estimates.

    Posthuman civilizations would have enough computing power to run hugely many ancestor-simulations even while using only a tiny fraction of their resources for that purpose.

    IV. THE CORE OF THE SIMULATION ARGUMENT

    The basic idea of this paper can be expressed roughly as follows: If there were a substantial chance that our civilization will ever get to the posthuman stage and run many ancestor-simulations, then how come you are not living in such a simulation?
             
    We shall develop this idea into a rigorous argument. Let us introduce the following notation:

    : Fraction of all human-level technological civilizations that survive to reach a posthuman stage

    : Average number of ancestor-simulations run by a posthuman civilization

    : Average number of individuals that have lived in a civilization before it reaches a posthuman stage

    The actual fraction of all observers with human-type experiences that live in simulations is then

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]

    Writing  for the fraction of posthuman civilizations that are interested in running ancestor-simulations (or that contain at least some individuals who are interested in that and have sufficient resources to run a significant number of such simulations), and  for the average number of ancestor-simulations run by such interested civilizations, we have

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]

    and thus:

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]                                       (*)

    Because of the immense computing power of posthuman civilizations,  is extremely large, as we saw in the previous section. By inspecting (*) we can then see that at least one of the following three propositions must be true:

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]        

    V. A BLAND INDIFFERENCE PRINCIPLE

    We can take a further step and conclude that conditional on the truth of (3), one’s credence in the hypothesis that one is in a simulation should be close to unity. More generally, if we knew that a fraction x of all observers with human-type experiences live in simulations, and we don’t have any information that indicate that our own particular experiences are any more or less likely than other human-type experiences to have been implemented in vivo rather than in machina, then our credence that we are in a simulation should equal x:

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]                                   (#)

    This step is sanctioned by a very weak indifference principle. Let us distinguish two cases. The first case, which is the easiest, is where all the minds in question are like your own in the sense that they are exactly qualitatively identical to yours: they have exactly the same information and the same experiences that you have. The second case is where the minds are “like” each other only in the loose sense of being the sort of minds that are typical of human creatures, but they are qualitatively distinct from one another and each has a distinct set of experiences. I maintain that even in the latter case, where the minds are qualitatively different, the simulation argument still works, provided that you have no information that bears on the question of which of the various minds are simulated and which are implemented biologically.        

    A detailed defense of a stronger principle, which implies the above stance for both cases as trivial special instances, has been given in the literature.[11] Space does not permit a recapitulation of that defense here, but we can bring out one of the underlying intuitions by bringing to our attention to an analogous situation of a more familiar kind. Suppose that x% of the population has a certain genetic sequence S within the part of their DNA commonly designated as “junk DNA”. Suppose, further, that there are no manifestations of S (short of what would turn up in a gene assay) and that there are no known correlations between having S and any observable characteristic. Then, quite clearly, unless you have had your DNA sequenced, it is rational to assign a credence of x% to the hypothesis that you have S. And this is so quite irrespective of the fact that the people who have S have qualitatively different minds and experiences from the people who don’t have S. (They are different simply because all humans have different experiences from one another, not because of any known link between S and what kind of experiences one has.)

    The same reasoning holds if S is not the property of having a certain genetic sequence but instead the property of being in a simulation, assuming only that we have no information that enables us to predict any differences between the experiences of simulated minds and those of the original biological minds.

    It should be stressed that the bland indifference principle expressed by (#) prescribes indifference only between hypotheses about which observer you are, when you have no information about which of these observers you are. It does not in general prescribe indifference between hypotheses when you lack specific information about which of the hypotheses is true. In contrast to Laplacean and other more ambitious principles of indifference, it is therefore immune to Bertrand’s paradox and similar predicaments that tend to plague indifference principles of unrestricted scope.

    Readers familiar with the Doomsday argument[12] may worry that the bland principle of indifference invoked here is the same assumption that is responsible for getting the Doomsday argument off the ground, and that the counterintuitiveness of some of the implications of the latter incriminates or casts doubt on the validity of the former. This is not so. The Doomsday argument rests on a much stronger and more controversial premiss, namely that one should reason as if one were a random sample from the set of all people who will ever have lived (past, present, and future) even though we know that we are living in the early twenty-first century rather than at some point in the distant past or the future. The bland indifference principle, by contrast, applies only to cases where we have no information about which group of people we belong to.

    If betting odds provide some guidance to rational belief, it may also be worth to ponder that if everybody were to place a bet on whether they are in a simulation or not, then if people use the bland principle of indifference, and consequently place their money on being in a simulation if they know that that’s where almost all people are, then almost everyone will win their bets. If they bet on not being in a simulation, then almost everyone will lose. It seems better that the bland indifference principle be heeded.

    Further, one can consider a sequence of possible situations in which an increasing fraction of all people live in simulations: 98%, 99%, 99.9%, 99.9999%, and so on. As one approaches the limiting case in which everybody is in a simulation (from which one can deductively infer that one is in a simulation oneself), it is plausible to require that the credence one assigns to being in a simulation gradually approach the limiting case of complete certainty in a matching manner.

    VI. INTERPRETATION

    The possibility represented by proposition (1) is fairly straightforward. If (1) is true, then humankind will almost certainly fail to reach a posthuman level; for virtually no species at our level of development become posthuman, and it is hard to see any justification for thinking that our own species will be especially privileged or protected from future disasters. Conditional on (1), therefore, we must give a high credence to DOOM, the hypothesis that humankind will go extinct before reaching a posthuman level:

    [Equations. See Links Above for Details]

    One can imagine hypothetical situations were we have such evidence as would trump knowledge of . For example, if we discovered that we were about to be hit by a giant meteor, this might suggest that we had been exceptionally unlucky. We could then assign a credence to DOOM larger than our expectation of the fraction of human-level civilizations that fail to reach posthumanity. In the actual case, however, we seem to lack evidence for thinking that we are special in this regard, for better or worse.
             
    Proposition (1) doesn’t by itself imply that we are likely to go extinct soon, only that we are unlikely to reach a posthuman stage. This possibility is compatible with us remaining at, or somewhat above, our current level of technological development for a long time before going extinct. Another way for (1) to be true is if it is likely that technological civilization will collapse. Primitive human societies might then remain on Earth indefinitely.

    There are many ways in which humanity could become extinct before reaching posthumanity. Perhaps the most natural interpretation of (1) is that we are likely to go extinct as a result of the development of some powerful but dangerous technology.[13] One candidate is molecular nanotechnology, which in its mature stage would enable the construction of self-replicating nanobots capable of feeding on dirt and organic matter – a kind of mechanical bacteria. Such nanobots, designed for malicious ends, could cause the extinction of all life on our planet.[14]
             
    The second alternative in the simulation argument’s conclusion is that the fraction of posthuman civilizations that are interested in running ancestor-simulation is negligibly small. In order for (2) to be true, there must be a strong convergence among the courses of advanced civilizations. If the number of ancestor-simulations created by the interested civilizations is extremely large, the rarity of such civilizations must be correspondingly extreme. Virtually no posthuman civilizations decide to use their resources to run large numbers of ancestor-simulations. Furthermore, virtually all posthuman civilizations lack individuals who have sufficient resources and interest to run ancestor-simulations; or else they have reliably enforced laws that prevent such individuals from acting on their desires.
             
    What force could bring about such convergence? One can speculate that advanced civilizations all develop along a trajectory that leads to the recognition of an ethical prohibition against running ancestor-simulations because of the suffering that is inflicted on the inhabitants of the simulation. However, from our present point of view, it is not clear that creating a human race is immoral. On the contrary, we tend to view the existence of our race as constituting a great ethical value. Moreover, convergence on an ethical view of the immorality of running ancestor-simulations is not enough: it must be combined with convergence on a civilization-wide social structure that enables activities considered immoral to be effectively banned.
             
    Another possible convergence point is that almost all individual posthumans in virtually all posthuman civilizations develop in a direction where they lose their desires to run ancestor-simulations. This would require significant changes to the motivations driving their human predecessors, for there are certainly many humans who would like to run ancestor-simulations if they could afford to do so. But perhaps many of our human desires will be regarded as silly by anyone who becomes a posthuman. Maybe the scientific value of ancestor-simulations to a posthuman civilization is negligible (which is not too implausible given its unfathomable intellectual superiority), and maybe posthumans regard recreational activities as merely a very inefficient way of getting pleasure – which can be obtained much more cheaply by direct stimulation of the brain’s reward centers. One conclusion that follows from (2) is that posthuman societies will be very different from human societies: they will not contain relatively wealthy independent agents who have the full gamut of human-like desires and are free to act on them.
             
    The possibility expressed by alternative (3) is the conceptually most intriguing one. If we are living in a simulation, then the cosmos that we are observing is just a tiny piece of the totality of physical existence. The physics in the universe where the computer is situated that is running the simulation may or may not resemble the physics of the world that we observe. While the world we see is in some sense “real”, it is not located at the fundamental level of reality.
             
    It may be possible for simulated civilizations to become posthuman. They may then run their own ancestor-simulations on powerful computers they build in their simulated universe. Such computers would be “virtual machines”, a familiar concept in computer science. (Java script web-applets, for instance, run on a virtual machine – a simulated computer – inside your desktop.) Virtual machines can be stacked: it’s possible to simulate a machine simulating another machine, and so on, in arbitrarily many steps of iteration. If we do go on to create our own ancestor-simulations, this would be strong evidence against (1) and (2), and we would therefore have to conclude that we live in a simulation. Moreover, we would have to suspect that the posthumans running our simulation are themselves simulated beings; and their creators, in turn, may also be simulated beings.
             
    Reality may thus contain many levels. Even if it is necessary for the hierarchy to bottom out at some stage – the metaphysical status of this claim is somewhat obscure – there may be room for a large number of levels of reality, and the number could be increasing over time. (One consideration that counts against the multi-level hypothesis is that the computational cost for the basement-level simulators would be very great. Simulating even a single posthuman civilization might be prohibitively expensive. If so, then we should expect our simulation to be terminated when we are about to become posthuman.)
             
    Although all the elements of such a system can be naturalistic, even physical, it is possible to draw some loose analogies with religious conceptions of the world. In some ways, the posthumans running a simulation are like gods in relation to the people inhabiting the simulation: the posthumans created the world we see; they are of superior intelligence; they are “omnipotent” in the sense that they can interfere in the workings of our world even in ways that violate its physical laws; and they are “omniscient” in the sense that they can monitor everything that happens. However, all the demigods except those at the fundamental level of reality are subject to sanctions by the more powerful gods living at lower levels.

    Further rumination on these themes could climax in a naturalistic theogony that would study the structure of this hierarchy, and the constraints imposed on its inhabitants by the possibility that their actions on their own level may affect the treatment they receive from dwellers of deeper levels. For example, if nobody can be sure that they are at the basement-level, then everybody would have to consider the possibility that their actions will be rewarded or punished, based perhaps on moral criteria, by their simulators. An afterlife would be a real possibility. Because of this fundamental uncertainty, even the basement civilization may have a reason to behave ethically. The fact that it has such a reason for moral behavior would of course add to everybody else’s reason for behaving morally, and so on, in truly virtuous circle. One might get a kind of universal ethical imperative, which it would be in everybody’s self-interest to obey, as it were “from nowhere”.

    In addition to ancestor-simulations, one may also consider the possibility of more selective simulations that include only a small group of humans or a single individual. The rest of humanity would then be zombies or “shadow-people” – humans simulated only at a level sufficient for the fully simulated people not to notice anything suspicious. It is not clear how much cheaper shadow-people would be to simulate than real people. It is not even obvious that it is possible for an entity to behave indistinguishably from a real human and yet lack conscious experience. Even if there are such selective simulations, you should not think that you are in one of them unless you think they are much more numerous than complete simulations. There would have to be about 100 billion times as many “me-simulations” (simulations of the life of only a single mind) as there are ancestor-simulations in order for most simulated persons to be in me-simulations.

    There is also the possibility of simulators abridging certain parts of the mental lives of simulated beings and giving them false memories of the sort of experiences that they would typically have had during the omitted interval. If so, one can consider the following (farfetched) solution to the problem of evil: that there is no suffering in the world and all memories of suffering are illusions. Of course, this hypothesis can be seriously entertained only at those times when you are not currently suffering.
             
    Supposing we live in a simulation, what are the implications for us humans? The foregoing remarks notwithstanding, the implications are not all that radical. Our best guide to how our posthuman creators have chosen to set up our world is the standard empirical study of the universe we see. The revisions to most parts of our belief networks would be rather slight and subtle – in proportion to our lack of confidence in our ability to understand the ways of posthumans. Properly understood, therefore, the truth of (3) should have no tendency to make us “go crazy” or to prevent us from going about our business and making plans and predictions for tomorrow. The chief empirical importance of (3) at the current time seems to lie in its role in the tripartite conclusion established above.[15] We may hope that (3) is true since that would decrease the probability of (1), although if computational constraints make it likely that simulators would terminate a simulation before it reaches a posthuman level, then out best hope would be that (2) is true.

    If we learn more about posthuman motivations and resource constraints, maybe as a result of developing towards becoming posthumans ourselves, then the hypothesis that we are simulated will come to have a much richer set of empirical implications.

    VII. CONCLUSION

    A technologically mature “posthuman” civilization would have enormous computing power. Based on this empirical fact, the simulation argument shows that at least one of the following propositions is true: (1) The fraction of human-level civilizations that reach a posthuman stage is very close to zero; (2) The fraction of posthuman civilizations that are interested in running ancestor-simulations is very close to zero; (3) The fraction of all people with our kind of experiences that are living in a simulation is very close to one.

    If (1) is true, then we will almost certainly go extinct before reaching posthumanity. If (2) is true, then there must be a strong convergence among the courses of advanced civilizations so that virtually none contains any relatively wealthy individuals who desire to run ancestor-simulations and are free to do so. If (3) is true, then we almost certainly live in a simulation. In the dark forest of our current ignorance, it seems sensible to apportion one’s credence roughly evenly between (1), (2), and (3).
    Unless we are now living in a simulation, our descendants will almost certainly never run an ancestor-simulation.

    Acknowledgements

    I’m grateful to many people for comments, and especially to Amara Angelica, Robert Bradbury, Milan Cirkovic, Robin Hanson, Hal Finney, Robert A. Freitas Jr., John Leslie, Mitch Porter, Keith DeRose, Mike Treder, Mark Walker, Eliezer Yudkowsky, and several anonymous referees.

    Nick Bostrom's academic homepage: www.nickbostrom.com
    More on the simulation argument: www.simulation-argument.com

    [1] See e.g. K. E. Drexler, Engines of Creation: The Coming Era of Nanotechnology, London, Forth Estate, 1985; N. Bostrom, “How Long Before Superintelligence?” International Journal of Futures Studies, vol. 2, (1998); R. Kurzweil, The Age of Spiritual Machines: When computers exceed human intelligence, New York, Viking Press, 1999; H. Moravec, Robot: Mere Machine to Transcendent Mind, Oxford University Press, 1999.
    [2] Such as the Bremermann-Bekenstein bound and the black hole limit (H. J. Bremermann, “Minimum energy requirements of information transfer and computing.” International Journal of Theoretical Physics 21: 203-217 (1982); J. D. Bekenstein, “Entropy content and information flow in systems with limited energy.” Physical Review D 30: 1669-1679 (1984); A. Sandberg, “The Physics of Information Processing Superobjects: The Daily Life among the Jupiter Brains.” Journal of Evolution and Technology, vol. 5 (1999)).
    [3] K. E. Drexler, Nanosystems: Molecular Machinery, Manufacturing, and Computation, New York, John Wiley & Sons, Inc., 1992.
    [4] R. J. Bradbury, “Matrioshka Brains.” Working manuscript (2002), http://www.aeiveos.com/~bradbury/MatrioshkaBrains/MatrioshkaBrains.html.
    [5] S. Lloyd, “Ultimate physical limits to computation.” Nature 406 (31 August): 1047-1054 (2000).
    [6] H. Moravec, Mind Children, Harvard University Press (1989).
    [7] Bostrom (1998), op. cit.
    [8] See references in foregoing footnotes.
    [9] As we build more and faster computers, the cost of simulating our machines might eventually come to dominate the cost of simulating nervous systems.
    [10] 100 billion humans50 years/human30 million secs/year[1014, 1017] operations in each human brain per second  [1033, 1036] operations.
    [11] In e.g. N. Bostrom, “The Doomsday argument, Adam & Eve, UN++, and Quantum Joe.” Synthese 127(3): 359-387 (2001); and most fully in my book Anthropic Bias: Observation Selection Effects in Science and Philosophy, Routledge, New York, 2002.
    [12] See e.g. J. Leslie, “Is the End of the World Nigh? ” Philosophical Quarterly 40, 158: 65-72 (1990).
    [13] See my paper “Existential Risks: Analyzing Human Extinction Scenarios and Related Hazards.” Journal of Evolution and Technology, vol. 9 (2001) for a survey and analysis of the present and anticipated future threats to human survival.
    [14] See e.g. Drexler (1985) op cit., and R. A. Freitas Jr., “Some Limits to Global Ecophagy by Biovorous Nanoreplicators, with Public Policy Recommendations.” Zyvex preprint April (2000), http://www.foresight.org/NanoRev/Ecophagy.html.
    [15] For some reflections by another author on the consequences of (3), which were sparked by a privately circulated earlier version of this paper, see R. Hanson, “How to Live in a Simulation.” Journal of Evolution and Technology, vol. 7 (2001).



    In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon, Daniel had a dream, and visions passed through his mind as he was lying in bed. He wrote down the substance of his dream. Daniel said: “In my vision at night I looked, and there before me were the four winds of heaven churning up the great sea. Four great beasts, each different from the others, came up out of the sea. “The first was like a lion, and it had the wings of an eagle. I watched until its wings were torn off and it was lifted from the ground so that it stood on two feet like a human being, and the mind of a human was given to it. “And there before me was a second beast, which looked like a bear. It was raised up on one of its sides, and it had three ribs in its mouth between its teeth. It was told, ‘Get up and eat your fill of flesh!’ “After that, I looked, and there before me was another beast, one that looked like a leopard. And on its back it had four wings like those of a bird. This beast had four heads, and it was given authority to rule. “After that, in my vision at night I looked, and there before me was a fourth beast—terrifying and frightening and very powerful. It had large iron teeth; it crushed and devoured its victims and trampled underfoot whatever was left. It was different from all the former beasts, and it had ten horns.

    “While I was thinking about the horns, there before me was another horn, a little one, which came up among them; and three of the first horns were uprooted before it. This horn had eyes like the eyes of a human being and a mouth that spoke boastfully. “As I looked, “thrones were set in place, and the Ancient of Days took his seat. His clothing was as white as snow; the hair of his head was white like wool. His throne was flaming with fire, and its wheels were all ablaze. A river of fire was flowing, coming out from before him. Thousands upon thousands attended him; ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him. The court was seated, and the books were opened. “Then I continued to watch because of the boastful words the horn was speaking. I kept looking until the beast was slain and its body destroyed and thrown into the blazing fire. (The other beasts had been stripped of their authority, but were allowed to live for a period of time.) “In my vision at night I looked, and there before me was one like a son of man, coming with the clouds of heaven. He approached the Ancient of Days and was led into his presence. He was given authority, glory and sovereign power; all nations and peoples of every language worshiped him. His dominion is an everlasting dominion that will not pass away, and his kingdom is one that will never be destroyed.

    “I, Daniel, was troubled in spirit, and the visions that passed through my mind disturbed me. I approached one of those standing there and asked him the meaning of all this. “So he told me and gave me the interpretation of these things: ‘The four great beasts are four kings that will rise from the earth. But the holy people of the Most High will receive the kingdom and will possess it forever—yes, for ever and ever.’ “Then I wanted to know the meaning of the fourth beast, which was different from all the others and most terrifying, with its iron teeth and bronze claws—the beast that crushed and devoured its victims and trampled underfoot whatever was left. I also wanted to know about the ten horns on its head and about the other horn that came up, before which three of them fell—the horn that looked more imposing than the others and that had eyes and a mouth that spoke boastfully.

    As I watched, this horn was waging war against the holy people and defeating them, until the Ancient of Days came and pronounced judgment in favor of the holy people of the Most High, and the time came when they possessed the kingdom. “He gave me this explanation: ‘The fourth beast is a fourth kingdom that will appear on earth. It will be different from all the other kingdoms and will devour the whole earth, trampling it down and crushing it. The ten horns are ten kings who will come from this kingdom. After them another king will arise, different from the earlier ones; he will subdue three kings. He will speak against the Most High and oppress his holy people and try to change the set times and the laws. The holy people will be delivered into his hands for a time, times and half a time. “‘But the court will sit, and his power will be taken away and completely destroyed forever. Then the sovereignty, power and greatness of all the kingdoms under heaven will be handed over to the holy people of the Most High. His kingdom will be an everlasting kingdom, and all rulers will worship and obey him.’ “This is the end of the matter. I, Daniel, was deeply troubled by my thoughts, and my face turned pale, but I kept the matter to myself.”

    In the first year of Darius son of Xerxes (a Mede by descent), who was made ruler over the Babylonian kingdom— in the first year of his reign, I, Daniel, understood from the Scriptures, according to the word of the LORD given to Jeremiah the prophet, that the desolation of Jerusalem would last seventy years. So I turned to the Lord God and pleaded with him in prayer and petition, in fasting, and in sackcloth and ashes. I prayed to the LORD my God and confessed: “Lord, the great and awesome God, who keeps his covenant of love with those who love him and keep his commandments, we have sinned and done wrong. We have been wicked and have rebelled; we have turned away from your commands and laws. We have not listened to your servants the prophets, who spoke in your name to our kings, our princes and our ancestors, and to all the people of the land. “Lord, you are righteous, but this day we are covered with shame—the people of Judah and the inhabitants of Jerusalem and all Israel, both near and far, in all the countries where you have scattered us because of our unfaithfulness to you. We and our kings, our princes and our ancestors are covered with shame, LORD, because we have sinned against you.

    The Lord our God is merciful and forgiving, even though we have rebelled against him; we have not obeyed the LORD our God or kept the laws he gave us through his servants the prophets. All Israel has transgressed your law and turned away, refusing to obey you. “Therefore the curses and sworn judgments written in the Law of Moses, the servant of God, have been poured out on us, because we have sinned against you. You have fulfilled the words spoken against us and against our rulers by bringing on us great disaster. Under the whole heaven nothing has ever been done like what has been done to Jerusalem. Just as it is written in the Law of Moses, all this disaster has come on us, yet we have not sought the favor of the LORD our God by turning from our sins and giving attention to your truth. The LORD did not hesitate to bring the disaster on us, for the LORD our God is righteous in everything he does; yet we have not obeyed him. “Now, Lord our God, who brought your people out of Egypt with a mighty hand and who made for yourself a name that endures to this day, we have sinned, we have done wrong. Lord, in keeping with all your righteous acts, turn away your anger and your wrath from Jerusalem, your city, your holy hill. Our sins and the iniquities of our ancestors have made Jerusalem and your people an object of scorn to all those around us. “Now, our God, hear the prayers and petitions of your servant. For your sake, Lord, look with favor on your desolate sanctuary. Give ear, our God, and hear; open your eyes and see the desolation of the city that bears your Name. We do not make requests of you because we are righteous, but because of your great mercy. Lord, listen! Lord, forgive! Lord, hear and act! For your sake, my God, do not delay, because your city and your people bear your Name.”

    While I was speaking and praying, confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel and making my request to the LORD my God for his holy hill— while I was still in prayer, Gabriel, the man I had seen in the earlier vision, came to me in swift flight about the time of the evening sacrifice. He instructed me and said to me, “Daniel, I have now come to give you insight and understanding. As soon as you began to pray, a word went out, which I have come to tell you, for you are highly esteemed. Therefore, consider the word and understand the vision: “Seventy ‘sevens’ are decreed for your people and your holy city to finish transgression, to put an end to sin, to atone for wickedness, to bring in everlasting righteousness, to seal up vision and prophecy and to anoint the Most Holy Place. “Know and understand this: From the time the word goes out to restore and rebuild Jerusalem until the Anointed One, the ruler, comes, there will be seven ‘sevens,’ and sixty-two ‘sevens.’ It will be rebuilt with streets and a trench, but in times of trouble. After the sixty-two ‘sevens,’ the Anointed One will be put to death and will have nothing. The people of the ruler who will come will destroy the city and the sanctuary. The end will come like a flood: War will continue until the end, and desolations have been decreed. He will confirm a covenant with many for one ‘seven.’ In the middle of the ‘seven’ he will put an end to sacrifice and offering. And at the temple he will set up an abomination that causes desolation, until the end that is decreed is poured out on him.”

    In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia, a revelation was given to Daniel (who was called Belteshazzar). Its message was true and it concerned a great war. The understanding of the message came to him in a vision. At that time I, Daniel, mourned for three weeks. I ate no choice food; no meat or wine touched my lips; and I used no lotions at all until the three weeks were over. On the twenty-fourth day of the first month, as I was standing on the bank of the great river, the Tigris, I looked up and there before me was a man dressed in linen, with a belt of fine gold from Uphaz around his waist. His body was like topaz, his face like lightning, his eyes like flaming torches, his arms and legs like the gleam of burnished bronze, and his voice like the sound of a multitude. I, Daniel, was the only one who saw the vision; those who were with me did not see it, but such terror overwhelmed them that they fled and hid themselves. So I was left alone, gazing at this great vision; I had no strength left, my face turned deathly pale and I was helpless. Then I heard him speaking, and as I listened to him, I fell into a deep sleep, my face to the ground. A hand touched me and set me trembling on my hands and knees. He said, “Daniel, you who are highly esteemed, consider carefully the words I am about to speak to you, and stand up, for I have now been sent to you.” And when he said this to me, I stood up trembling.

    Then he continued, “Do not be afraid, Daniel. Since the first day that you set your mind to gain understanding and to humble yourself before your God, your words were heard, and I have come in response to them. But the prince of the Persian kingdom resisted me twenty-one days. Then Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me, because I was detained there with the king of Persia. Now I have come to explain to you what will happen to your people in the future, for the vision concerns a time yet to come.” While he was saying this to me, I bowed with my face toward the ground and was speechless. Then one who looked like a man touched my lips, and I opened my mouth and began to speak. I said to the one standing before me, “I am overcome with anguish because of the vision, my lord, and I feel very weak. How can I, your servant, talk with you, my lord? My strength is gone and I can hardly breathe.” Again the one who looked like a man touched me and gave me strength. “Do not be afraid, you who are highly esteemed,” he said. “Peace! Be strong now; be strong.” When he spoke to me, I was strengthened and said, “Speak, my lord, since you have given me strength.” So he said, “Do you know why I have come to you? Soon I will return to fight against the prince of Persia, and when I go, the prince of Greece will come; but first I will tell you what is written in the Book of Truth. (No one supports me against them except Michael, your prince. And in the first year of Darius the Mede, I took my stand to support and protect him.)

    “Now then, I tell you the truth: Three more kings will arise in Persia, and then a fourth, who will be far richer than all the others. When he has gained power by his wealth, he will stir up everyone against the kingdom of Greece. Then a mighty king will arise, who will rule with great power and do as he pleases. After he has arisen, his empire will be broken up and parceled out toward the four winds of heaven. It will not go to his descendants, nor will it have the power he exercised, because his empire will be uprooted and given to others. “The king of the South will become strong, but one of his commanders will become even stronger than he and will rule his own kingdom with great power. After some years, they will become allies. The daughter of the king of the South will go to the king of the North to make an alliance, but she will not retain her power, and he and his power will not last. In those days she will be betrayed, together with her royal escort and her father and the one who supported her. “One from her family line will arise to take her place. He will attack the forces of the king of the North and enter his fortress; he will fight against them and be victorious. He will also seize their gods, their metal images and their valuable articles of silver and gold and carry them off to Egypt. For some years he will leave the king of the North alone. Then the king of the North will invade the realm of the king of the South but will retreat to his own country. His sons will prepare for war and assemble a great army, which will sweep on like an irresistible flood and carry the battle as far as his fortress.

    “Then the king of the South will march out in a rage and fight against the king of the North, who will raise a large army, but it will be defeated. When the army is carried off, the king of the South will be filled with pride and will slaughter many thousands, yet he will not remain triumphant. For the king of the North will muster another army, larger than the first; and after several years, he will advance with a huge army fully equipped. “In those times many will rise against the king of the South. Those who are violent among your own people will rebel in fulfillment of the vision, but without success. Then the king of the North will come and build up siege ramps and will capture a fortified city. The forces of the South will be powerless to resist; even their best troops will not have the strength to stand. The invader will do as he pleases; no one will be able to stand against him. He will establish himself in the Beautiful Land and will have the power to destroy it. He will determine to come with the might of his entire kingdom and will make an alliance with the king of the South. And he will give him a daughter in marriage in order to overthrow the kingdom, but his plans will not succeed or help him. Then he will turn his attention to the coastlands and will take many of them, but a commander will put an end to his insolence and will turn his insolence back on him. After this, he will turn back toward the fortresses of his own country but will stumble and fall, to be seen no more. “His successor will send out a tax collector to maintain the royal splendor. In a few years, however, he will be destroyed, yet not in anger or in battle. “He will be succeeded by a contemptible person who has not been given the honor of royalty. He will invade the kingdom when its people feel secure, and he will seize it through intrigue. Then an overwhelming army will be swept away before him; both it and a prince of the covenant will be destroyed. After coming to an agreement with him, he will act deceitfully, and with only a few people he will rise to power. When the richest provinces feel secure, he will invade them and will achieve what neither his fathers nor his forefathers did. He will distribute plunder, loot and wealth among his followers. He will plot the overthrow of fortresses—but only for a time.

    “With a large army he will stir up his strength and courage against the king of the South. The king of the South will wage war with a large and very powerful army, but he will not be able to stand because of the plots devised against him. Those who eat from the king’s provisions will try to destroy him; his army will be swept away, and many will fall in battle. The two kings, with their hearts bent on evil, will sit at the same table and lie to each other, but to no avail, because an end will still come at the appointed time. The king of the North will return to his own country with great wealth, but his heart will be set against the holy covenant. He will take action against it and then return to his own country. “At the appointed time he will invade the South again, but this time the outcome will be different from what it was before. Ships of the western coastlands will oppose him, and he will lose heart. Then he will turn back and vent his fury against the holy covenant. He will return and show favor to those who forsake the holy covenant. “His armed forces will rise up to desecrate the temple fortress and will abolish the daily sacrifice. Then they will set up the abomination that causes desolation. With flattery he will corrupt those who have violated the covenant, but the people who know their God will firmly resist him. “Those who are wise will instruct many, though for a time they will fall by the sword or be burned or captured or plundered. When they fall, they will receive a little help, and many who are not sincere will join them. Some of the wise will stumble, so that they may be refined, purified and made spotless until the time of the end, for it will still come at the appointed time.

    “The king will do as he pleases. He will exalt and magnify himself above every god and will say unheard-of things against the God of gods. He will be successful until the time of wrath is completed, for what has been determined must take place. He will show no regard for the gods of his ancestors or for the one desired by women, nor will he regard any god, but will exalt himself above them all. Instead of them, he will honor a god of fortresses; a god unknown to his ancestors he will honor with gold and silver, with precious stones and costly gifts. He will attack the mightiest fortresses with the help of a foreign god and will greatly honor those who acknowledge him. He will make them rulers over many people and will distribute the land at a price. “At the time of the end the king of the South will engage him in battle, and the king of the North will storm out against him with chariots and cavalry and a great fleet of ships. He will invade many countries and sweep through them like a flood. He will also invade the Beautiful Land. Many countries will fall, but Edom, Moab and the leaders of Ammon will be delivered from his hand. He will extend his power over many countries; Egypt will not escape. He will gain control of the treasures of gold and silver and all the riches of Egypt, with the Libyans and Cushites in submission. But reports from the east and the north will alarm him, and he will set out in a great rage to destroy and annihilate many. He will pitch his royal tents between the seas at the beautiful holy mountain. Yet he will come to his end, and no one will help him.

    “At that time Michael, the great prince who protects your people, will arise. There will be a time of distress such as has not happened from the beginning of nations until then. But at that time your people—everyone whose name is found written in the book—will be delivered. Multitudes who sleep in the dust of the earth will awake: some to everlasting life, others to shame and everlasting contempt. Those who are wise will shine like the brightness of the heavens, and those who lead many to righteousness, like the stars for ever and ever. But you, Daniel, roll up and seal the words of the scroll until the time of the end. Many will go here and there to increase knowledge.” Then I, Daniel, looked, and there before me stood two others, one on this bank of the river and one on the opposite bank. One of them said to the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the river, “How long will it be before these astonishing things are fulfilled?”

    The man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the river, lifted his right hand and his left hand toward heaven, and I heard him swear by him who lives forever, saying, “It will be for a time, times and half a time. When the power of the holy people has been finally broken, all these things will be completed.” I heard, but I did not understand. So I asked, “My lord, what will the outcome of all this be?” He replied, “Go your way, Daniel, because the words are rolled up and sealed until the time of the end. Many will be purified, made spotless and refined, but the wicked will continue to be wicked. None of the wicked will understand, but those who are wise will understand. “From the time that the daily sacrifice is abolished and the abomination that causes desolation is set up, there will be 1,290 days. Blessed is the one who waits for and reaches the end of the 1,335 days. “As for you, go your way till the end. You will rest, and then at the end of the days you will rise to receive your allotted inheritance.”








    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 8:10 pm; edited 8 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 2:05 am

    Lionhawk

    "Perhaps We Came At a Bad Time!!"











    dylannah wrote:I am wondering who here is familiar with the Seth and Jane Roberts material It's something I have recently taken a strong interest in after reading some of the books. I would love to know everyone's experience with the material (if any).

    - Dylannah
    Carol wrote:Yes. I read all of her books when they first came out and was a bit overwhelmed as this was my first introduction into channeling. It took years to assimilate the information being presented and years for various scientific studies to verify some of it.  IMPO, Jane Roberts was one of the first pioneers with publishing this type of info and of course Delores Cannon is also an excellent source of info derived from the hypnosis sessions of her clients, who went into past life regression,  back into the past and into the future among other places. I read most of her books and had a long conversation with Delores back in the mid-90's. Fascinating women.
    giovonni wrote:Seth woke me up ... Cow Once i was fully introduced to the material, there was no turning back.


    On the past and worry ...

    “To dwell upon the possibility of illness or disaster is equally poor policy, for you set up negative webs of probabilities that need not occur. You can theoretically alter your own past as YOU have known it, for time is no more something divorced from you than probabilities are.

    “The past existed in multitudinous ways. You only experienced one probable past. By changing this past in your mind, now, in your present, you can change not only its nature but its effect, and not only upon yourself but upon others.”

    Seth Speaks
    Session 566
    mudra wrote:Hello dilannah, Warm welcome in the Mists. Cheerful I am familiar with the Seth materialsI haven't read all of Jane Roberts Books but am keen to do so when the proper time for this comes. In the meantime I joined a facebook group where these materials are quoted and discussed which is great. Good stuff. Would you wish to visit there is a thread I opened here about The Nature Of Personal Reality and Seth :

    http://mistsofavalon.catsboard.com/t9092-the-nature-of-personal-reality-a-seth-book?highlight=Seth+speaks

    Love from me
    mudra
    orthodoxymoron wrote:History, Religions, Sacred-Writings, Prophets, Psychics, Researchers, Whistle-Blowers, Forum-Members, and so-on, seem to be a Zoo of Conflicting Information and Personalities, and it often seems as if it's supposed to be this way!! As I keep saying, I've been reduced to treating All of the Above as Religious and Political Science-Fiction for educational and recreational purposes. I will NOT get involved in creepy-stuff, but I will attempt to objectively-evaluate just about anyone and anything relevant to This Present Quest, and then just move-on. This world seems to be a mess that's supposed to be a mess, and I'm trying to understand why and how this reprehensible state of affairs exists. Ancient and Modern Star-Wars along with Ancient and Modern Supercomputer-Networks seem to provide a context wherein All of the Above begins to make sense. I sense that the Matrix is telling me to cease and desist. So Be It. Namaste, Godspeed, and Geronimo.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Susan, it seems as if that YouCaring donation-site has become part of GoFundMe, but I can't locate a Brook Schiner donation page. I continue to wonder about the lack of discussion of Brook's predicament and contributions. How is she?? Brook seems to be an 'Oracle' sort of individual. What Would Artemis Say?? I'm also perplexed by Sherry Shriner's alleged death. There seems to be no confirmation or details. This Present Quest, which includes Project Avalon, The Mists of Avalon, Brook Schiner, Sherry Shriner, and so on, often seems to make no sense. It's as if it's some sort of a deceptive-game, and I've honestly suspected this, right from the beginning. I've considered a 'Changeling-Theme' throughout the years, and I just realized that your screen-name 'THEeXchanger' seems somewhat related to that theme. I've also noticed that when I log-on, a particular screen-name appears next to my name. Now, I noticed that a different screen-name appears next to my name. When I log-off, the other name disappears. WTF?? What Would Euclid Do?? One More Thing. A middle-aged woman seems to know me, and recently told me "I Haven't Seen You for Ages." A few weeks later, I saw her again, and we said 'Hello' but we haven't conversed. Who is this 'Mystery-Woman'?? What if this is somehow related to All of the Above?? I've had enough. I'm honestly ending the quest, and preparing to leave this world. Geronimo.
    THEeXchanger wrote:Have sent her a message on Skype
    - along with good energies, healing and prayers
    - currently working on a project that will show people
    how to 'resinstall' their energies
    - important info, for THE REQUiRED ONES,
    aka THE QUESTED ONES,
    trying to eXercise WiLL iN WAYS,
    YOU WiLL SEE
    -  WHEN TWO or MORE GATHER, GOOD XXXX STARTS TO HAPPEN
    still many choice the lone path of THE LONE TRAVELER
    iMAGiNE THE POWER when you open your eyes and see,
    and, you utlise that FULL RAFT of POSSiBiLiTES and POTENTiALS
    iT iS:  ON BOARD EQUiPMENT
    sadly, most have it parked:  ON BORED
    - susan lynne schwenger
    13
    The eXchanger-White Lotus Star
    Talks with THUNDER with THUNDERs
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    THEeXchanger wrote:
    you ALL are ORACLES Wink
    Lionhawk told me that 'Lucifer' hasn't existed since 1998, and I've wondered if now ALL Humanity = Oracle = Lucifer = Mind-Wired to the Beast-Supercomputer?? If so, this revolting-development would be MOST Upsetting. What are the implications and ramifications of 'Standing Before a Holy-God Without a Mediator'?? What if the Omega of Apostasy Will Be of a MOST Startling-Nature?? What if the movie 'Dogma' (1999) offers significant-clues to This Present Madness?? Once again, that's NOT Ben Affleck in this promotional-poster!! What Would 'RA' Say?? "I AM RA!!" Which 'RA' was 'RA'?? Amen or Marduk??
    THEeXchanger wrote:yes, we were the '8th' member of PA/PC
    and, got a 'ghost forum' with 'bill' ryan
    for our gift, of giving out information
    as The eXchanger
    - sadly, few realiSe the importance of our eXchange
    and, eXchanges, that soon WiLL change
    - always,
    sent back to The Round,
    THE ORiGiNAL ROUND
    - such is the life of The Lone Traveler,
    The Required One, The Quested One...
    Susan Lynne Schwenger
    13
    -as, we told you before,
    we are '3' of '12' and 13
    (purr-haps, another puzzle for you to solve)
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    What Would '7 of 9' Say??

    What Would the 'White Jaguar Lady' Say??
    THEeXchanger wrote:THE Proverbial 'hammer' hitting 'the nail' on 'the head'
    - The 12 level universe eXpanded
    goes through the work of:
    Susan Lynne Schwenger & Tony Bermandseder

    and, then goes on where Tony Bermanseder
    eXpanded that:
    The is new information pertaining to that on:
    www.cosmosdawn.net/forum
    (there is NO getting around 'his work' it is 'brilliant'
    and, iT iS RiGHT)

    KNOW THiS...
    THUBAN was the pole star that started iT ALL

    THE LAST '5' AGES
    has been completed...
    YOU are iNTO
    THE 6TH ONE of SEVEN (7)

    - souls with major agreements work together !!!

    They do NOT
    work iT APART
    -albeit, A PART is OFT TiMES
    what happens

    and, yes, lionhawk, brook, carol, mudra, you,
    and, everyone else - is here,
    for great missions, great purposes, and, great tasks

    ATLANTIS,
    THE ATLANTEAN CYCLE
    starts its +360 day closing
    on 21 Dec 2012
    plus 360 Kin / Sunrise / Sunset
    or, what you commonly call a day
    begin, 22 Dec 2012
    + 360 Kin / Day
    lands on 16 Dec 2013
    The 17th Dec 2013
    The Start of The Grand Cycle of 9,360,000 Kin/Day
    began under the light of THE FULL MOON,
    a full moon, also aligned every indigenous calender
    to eXact same date.

    Also, to birth a new cycle
    requires + 360 Kin / Day
    similar to:
    AN iNFiNiTE '8'
    - susan lynne schwenger
    13
    The eXchanger aka White Lotus Star
    Talks with Thunder with Thunders

    (we will continute these dialogues, under the 8/8/2018 thread)
    which is here:
    THEeXchanger wrote:you, may hold the potential to be
    '7' of '12' and '13' Wink
    especially due to your long winded
    but, insightful posts Wink

    we are '3' of '12' and '13'
    THEeXchanger wrote:iN OUR FiRST CYCLE
    as, a 6th level old soul,
    we were EUCLiD Wink
    THEeXchanger wrote:PAST LiVES are REFRAMED to SOUL FAMiLiES...
    SO, AS HE WAS, NOW,
    ALL OF YOU
    in that particular soul family,
    are HiM

    WE SiMPLY had our
    HiGHER SELF,
    ESSENCE or CORE on the ground,
    in that particular incarnation,
    as, an incarnate being

    THE MONAD,
    which is:
    The PUPPETEER
    of The PUPPET

    or MASTER CONTROLLER
    of THE MASTER PiECE
    along with THE ORiGiNAL SPARK

    has since moved us,
    and, transported us,
    and, recreated us,

    from that CREATiON
    to THiS CREATiON
    of THE ORiGiNAL SPARK

    ~ susan lynne schwenger
    13
    The eXchanger aka White Lotus Star
    Talks with Thunder with Thunder

    we are '3' of '12' and '13'
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you for your posting, Susan. I'm not going to post for a while, simply because I'm not able to at this time, but I'll be watching this site, and surfing the net. Here's something which is somewhat related to the subject of this thread. I personally know people who had to evacuate and lost their homes in the Carr Fire in Redding, CA. Notice the dates on the first two videos. I think the first was in 2015 or 2016, and the second in early 2018, but both predated the horrible California fires in the summer of 2018. I'm expecting the worst in the coming years. The world is getting smaller and faster as the technology and power-struggles are growing exponentially. Prophecy-Gurus predict a World On Fire. Is Hell Still a Burning-Question?? That's a Hot-Topic!!





    Regarding the 'Mystery-Lady' mentioned above, just hours after I posted about her, I encountered her again, and we said 'Hello' but didn't converse. I now have a couple of possibilities in mind, but I don't want to talk about it. The following videos are clues. I'm extremely apprehensive. My physical, mental, and spiritual condition is deteriorating very-rapidly, and I honestly don't expect to be around much longer. The Mystery-Lady might give me the Kiss of Death. The markets are at precarious and critical levels. Nefarious-Disclosure and/or Deliberate-Disasters might push us over the edge, and into the abyss. One More Thing. In the movie 'Defending Your Life' the playground (and buildings in the background) where the little-boy gets beat-up reminds me of the school I attended, and a couple of incidents which happened to me. Is hamstrung-suffering somehow redemptive?? When is enough, enough??



    What if the Second-Coming of Christ and the End of the Millennium simultaneously occur in A.D. 2133??!! Take another look at AMILLENIALISM. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amillennialism Consider ALL Possibilities. What if one studied Isaiah to Malachi, plus Revelation?? 18 Prophetic-Books. Consider Volume 4 (Isaiah to Malachi in the context of the Whole-Bible) of the SDA Bible Commentary regarding this approach. Should Joshua to Malachi interpret Genesis to Deuteronomy?? Should Romans to Revelation interpret Matthew to Acts?? Should the New-Testament interpret the Old-Testament?? Did the New-Testament Writers Adhere to Sola Scriptura?? Should Revelation interpret Isaiah to Malachi?? What if Isaiah to Malachi interpreted Isaiah to Malachi?? What if one read Isaiah to Malachi straight-through, over and over, year after year, for a decade?? How Readest Thou?? What Would a Lifelong-Study of Eschatology in Science-Fiction Reveal?? What Would a Lifelong-Study of Extra-Biblical Eschatology Reveal?? What Would the Exclusive-Focus on the Conflict of the Ages Series Reveal Regarding Eschatology?? What Do the NSA and CIA REALLY Know About Eschatology?? What Do the City-States, United-Nations, Underground-Bases, and Dark-Side of the Moon REALLY Know About Eschatology?? What Do HAL and SAL REALLY Know About Eschatology?? What Do the Russians and Chinese REALLY Know About Eschatology?? Consider Responsibility and Eschatology!! Exhaustively Think This Through!!

    It should be obvious to even the most-casual observer that Openness and Honesty are NOT the Best-Policy on Planet Earth. Did God grant a third of the angels Freedom From God for All-Eternity?? Does This Solar System Contain That Particular Third of the Angelic-Host?? Are We Fallen-Angels?? Is the War in Heaven the Context for the War in Earth?? Is Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden a Myth of Innocence?? What Would Burton Mack Say?? I don't think I said this very precisely or eloquently, but do you see my point?? I think Linda Moulton Howe knows what I'm talking about. My hypothetical-conceptualizations are driving me crazy. I think my subconscious already knows, but is afraid to tell my conscious-self the truth, the whole-truth, and nothing but the truth. What if the 'Fall of Lucifer' was really the 'Overthrow of Michael'?? Did Gabriel replace Michael?? I honestly don't know. Exhaustively Research 'Christ' and 'Antichrist'. Don't Just Parrot Hal Lindsey. What if the Final-Judgment spans A.D. 2012 to A.D. 2133?? What if the Cleansing of the Sanctuary spans A.D. 2133 to A.D. 2370?? What Would Isaac Newton Say?? What Would Al Bielek Say?? Does ANYONE Know What I'm Talking About?? Could All of the Above Be Why No-One Talks to Me?? I'm Sorry We Couldn't Work Together. Too Much Water Has Gone Under the Bridge. It Might've Been.

    Even if my threads are Total-Bullshit, they're still sort of cool, aren't they?? I intend to diligently-study my USSS threads (straight-through, over and over) for at least two-years. We seem to require repetition to properly digest our studies. Unfortunately, I suspect that the Matrix militates against unifying and genuine solutions. I'm feeling unbelievably-horrible, and I think this has everything to do with who I am (on a soul-basis) and what I study. I doubt that 'backing-off' will make everything OK. It's probably too-late for that. But privately-studying controversial-topics will limit what damage I might do to the Way Things Are. I might write a devotional-book to pay the bills, but I'm too far-gone to be able to engage in book-signings and public-speaking. If I were capable of doing this, I suspect that the Matrix would pull-out all the stops to STOP me!! I don't even think I'm supposed to be here on Earth at this point in time. I was pulled out of time for a reason, and I have every intention of discovering what it is!! What Would Dr. Who Say?? Who??

    I've complained that Ellen White Did NOT Write a Whole-Bible Commentary!! But what if Patriarchs and Prophets, Prophets and Kings, Desire of Ages, and Acts of the Apostles are a Whole-Bible Commentary in Disguise?? What if what is omitted and added should be very-carefully analyzed?? What if the Real-Deal isn't necessarily the actual-books, but rather what one thinks about while reading these four books, in order, straight-through, over and over?? What if these four books were converted into One Big Book?? I acknowledge the plagiarism-problems, but does this make the whole-content null and void?? I'm NOT pushing this stuff!! I'm simply attempting to understand what someone had in mind when they wrote the core EGW writings!! Consider Paul writing Seven Genuine Epistles, and then others writing Fraudulent New-Testament Books!! What if EGW didn't write ANY EGW Books??!! Notice especially what EGW (or the Holy-Ghost Writer) does with Law and Commandments in those four books!! What if EG was ET?? I simply think that theology is a mealy-mouthed nasty-mess!! What if LIE v LIE was somehow necessary in a historical-context?? But should we aspire to do better in modernity?? Hope Springs Eternal.

    What if the Old-Bullshit will be replaced by New-Bullshit?? What if being King and/or Queen of the Solar System might NOT be a good-thing?? Would being King-Rat and/or Queen-Rat of a Prison-Planet in Rebellion be a good-thing?? What if the best we can do is Understand the Bullshit?? What if a Nefarious-Matrix is a Necessary-Evil?? I think we should attempt to Drain the Swamp, and Replace the Bad-Guys and Bad-Gals with Good-Guys and Good-Gals, but we probably shouldn't expect too-much. Good-Guys and Good-Gals might become Bad-Guys and Bad-Gals when they gain Fame, Fortune, and Power. What Would Joseph Fletcher and Bishop James Pike Do?? The Loving Thing?? How many High-Profile Bad-People have gone to Prison since the Kennedy Assassination?? I've been reduced to treating All of the Above as Religious and Political Science-Fiction for educational and recreational purposes, without any delusions of having the High-Profile Bad-Guys and Bad-Gals on the run. What Would 'RA' Say?? I just realized that about the same time Mitchell said 'I AM RA' Desmond Ford published 'The Final Rollercoaster' which involves Elijah and Jezebel. Coincidental?? 2010 was the Year We Made Contact. What Would Serqet Say?? What Would Sekhmet Say?? I've periodically encountered a D. Ford, who I thought might be a debater before I learned his name. He doesn't look-like Dr. Desmond Ford. What Are the Odds?? God's Odds??

    Consider the concept of Ivy-League 'Jesus Studies' in the Context of 1 Chronicles to Malachi. What if 1 Chronicles to Malachi were Rewritten in a New-Testament Manner?? 27 OT Books rewritten in the manner of 27 NT Books. What if 'Jesus Studies' should focus on the Rebellion and War in Heaven?? What if 'Original-Sin' has EVERYTHING to do with the Rebellion and War in Heaven?? What if HAL 9000 Recorded EVERYTHING (Right From the Beginning)?? What if HAL 9000 = Gizeh Intelligence?? What if the Reptilians and Greys are an extension of HAL 9000?? What Would Alex Collier Say?? Consider the following Minimal-List:

    1. 1 Chronicles to Malachi (NIV Reader's Bible by Zondervan) Straight-Though, Over and Over.

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets, and Prophets and Kings (Ellen White) Straight-Through, Over and Over.

    3. SDA Bible Commentary (Volumes 3 and 4 covering 1 Chronicles to Malachi) Straight-Through, Over and Over.

    It seems as if University and Corporation trumps Church and State. But it seems as if Secret-Government and Secret-Space-Program trumps All of the Above. It seems as if the Real State of Affairs are Anything But Idealistic. Purgatory Incorporated seems SO Appropriate on SO Many Levels. What Would the Almighty-Dollar Say?? I suspect that it's been this way for thousands (if not millions) of years. I'm more disillusioned than anyone can possibly imagine. But what if All of the Above is the way things MUST Be?? Should one simply attempt to Harmonize with the Matrix?? Is the Truth SO Overrated?? What Would Vala Mal Doran Say?? What Would the Oracle Say?? What Would Artemis Say?? What Would Brook Say?? What Would Neo Say?? What Would Azazel Say?? What Would Orthodoxymoron Say?? What Would the Nasty Little Horn Say?? I've been told that I shouldn't post on the internet, and I agree. Been There. Done That. Time to Move-On.

    I'm leaning toward writing for profit as a pseudo-prophet, paying my bills, repairing my house, buying a very-small motorhome, and just laying-low while travelling throughout the United States. I once travelled the United States for Seven-Weeks on a Private-Bus for College Credit. Two History-Professors (Drs. Herr and Utt) lectured while we travelled. I occasionally rode in a very-nice motorhome owned by a Davidian named 'Caleb'. Not a Branch-Davidian. A state of the art laptop-computer would provide all the computing-power I require, and just surfing the net (under the watchful all-seeing eyes of the alphabet-agencies) would probably provide all the access I require. What if Humanity is Ruling Humanity?? If so, does Humanity require God?? What if God is One of Us?? What if God just wants to be left alone?? What if God were an Authority of Last-Resort?? What if God Doesn't Believe in God?? What if God Thinks the Bible and Religion are Total-Bullshit?? What Would Amen Ra Say?? What Would Marduk Ra Say?? What Would Serqet Say?? What Would Sekhmet Say??

    Has ANYONE deeply-studied ANY of my threads?? I doubt it. A few Alphabet-Interns probably went-insane and/or died-laughing while monitoring my precious-threads!! Do I have enough objectivity to evaluate my USSS threads from all-angles?? Can I ruthlessly attack everything in these threads?? Can I shamelessly defend even the indefensible-aspects of these threads?? Can I become the world-authority on these threads?? Can I simply walk-away from the whole damn thing, pretending this never happened?? If I were offered fame, fortune, and power by the Queen of Heaven and/or God of This World, to take the show on the road, would I do it?? Would I sign on the dotted-line?? Would I stick to my goal of just writing a devotional-book (which might be quite unrelated to this thread) and quietly travelling throughout the United States?? What if I spent the rest of my life researching Life, the Universe, and Everything (12 hours a day) in an Ivy-League University-Library?? Realistically, I'll probably stay where I am, doing what I'm doing, seeking to refine the principles and concepts derived from my seemingly useless and disjointed study (for better or worse, I know not). I honestly think that what the Best and Brightest REALLY Think is Anything But Respectable, but they generally don't talk or write about it. It's easier that way. Is dealing with difficult-subjects in unorthodox-manners necessarily indicative of insanity??

    Years ago, when I was the Office-Coordinator aka Minister of Information for a Liberal Episcopal Church, I noticed that the Book of Common Prayer only has one Bible book printed in its entirety!! The Psalms!! At the time, I thought it strange, given that the Episcopal Church is Christian, and not Jewish!! What if one repeatedly read the Psalms straight-through, and connected the Whole-Bible into that central book, creating a Psalms-Centric Theology?? What if a Scholarly-Commentary of the Psalms were one's Whole-Bible and Book of Common Prayer?? We seem to be able to deal with the most-complex subjects, but theology seems to be dominated by tradition, superstition, fund-raising, and hermeneutic-whores!! What if ALL of Us are demon deceived and possessed (to greater and lesser degrees)?? Try repeatedly reading the Psalms section in volume 3 of the SDA Bible Commentary (straight-through)!! What if one did this 100 times each-year for the rest of their life (without necessarily belonging to any church)??!!

    And now I leave you with Job through Jude in the New International Version of the Holy Bible as a Mental and Spiritual Exercise. Read it in order, straight-through, over and over. I realize this is a Truncated-Version of the Whole-Bible, but I somehow think we need to get this right, prior to dealing with the Rest of the Whole-Bible. I think we need to be Honest and Thorough, even if this destroys our civilization. Is a Civilization Built on a Foundation of Lies Worth Defending?? I'm leaning toward the concept that something really-bad happened in Antiquity, and that it was deemed essential and expedient that the Truth be carefully-buried in a Graveyard of Lies. Genesis through Esther, and the Book of Revelation are difficult for me to Devotionally and Intellectually Comprehend. The Spirit is Willing, but the Flesh is Weak. Job through Jude contain a Multitude of Perplexities, but of a very-different nature. Reading the Whole-Bible straight-through in the King James Version is probably the proper methodology, but how many of us mortals will do this in an Honest and Thorough Manner?? Reading Job through Jude in the NIV might be a necessary introduction to doing it the Right-Way.

    What is the Gospel?? What if the Gospel is Reading Job through Jude (NIV) straight-through over and over, as an alternative to a Proof-Texted New-Testament Only approach, which picks and chooses, and makes the texts say whatever the Preacher and Congregation wishes them to say?? What if the Whole-Bible is a Problem to be Solved, rather than an Answer-Book and/or Owners-Manual for Completely Ignorant Fools with a Congenital Sin-Problem?? If the above-paragraph doesn't work for you, consider this unorthodox-approach: 1. The Conflict of the Ages Series by Ellen White. 2. Science-Fiction of All Varieties. 3. Sacred Classical Music. 4. Exercise in Nature. I realize that you theologians, attorneys, publicists, financiers, politicians, big-shots, psychiatrists, exorcists, witches, warlocks, aliens, et al, are capable of destroying me (on SO Many Levels) but I thought I should provide Sirius-Researchers with a Rare-Approach to Alternative-Research, just to Stir the Pot. It's a nasty-task, but somebody had to do it. Or did they?? It takes all kinds. But Why?? I Wish to Disappear Without Being Removed. Now I Go Incognito. Have a Nice-Day and Nice-Eternity. Namaste, Godspeed, and Geronimo. Are You Recording?? This Is A Recording!! Yack, Yack, Yack!! Behind My Back!! Nothing Can Go Wrong!! Go Wrong!! Go Wrong!! Go Wrong!! Are You Recording?? This Is A Recording!!









    The Great Controversy
    Between Christ and Satan
    In the Conflict of the Ages
    by
    Ellen G. White

    CONCLUDED

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/gc/gc.asp

    At the close of the thousand years, Christ again returns to the earth. He is accompanied by the host of the redeemed and attended by a retinue of angels. As He descends in terrific majesty He bids the wicked dead arise to receive their doom. They come forth, a mighty host, numberless as the sands of the sea. What a contrast to those who were raised at the first resurrection! The righteous were clothed with immortal youth and beauty. The wicked bear the traces of disease and death.

    Every eye in that vast multitude is turned to behold the glory of the Son of God. With one voice the wicked hosts exclaim: "Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord!" It is not love to Jesus that inspires this utterance. The force of truth urges the words from unwilling lips. As the wicked went into their graves, so they come forth with the same enmity to Christ and the same spirit of rebellion. They are to have no new probation in which to remedy the defects of their past lives. Nothing would be gained by this. A lifetime of transgression has not softened their hearts. A second probation, were it given them, would be occupied as was the first in evading the requirements of God and exciting rebellion against Him.

    Christ descends upon the Mount of Olives, whence, after His resurrection, He ascended, and where angels repeated the promise of His return. Says the prophet: "The Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with Thee." "And His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the Mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof, . . . and there shall be a very great valley." "And the Lord shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and His name one." Zechariah 14:5, 4, 9. As the New Jerusalem, in its dazzling splendor, comes down out of heaven, it rests upon the place purified and made ready to receive it, and Christ, with His people and the angels, enters the Holy City.

    Now Satan prepares for a last mighty struggle for the supremacy. While deprived of his power and cut off from his work of deception, the prince of evil was miserable and dejected; but as the wicked dead are raised and he sees the vast multitudes upon his side, his hopes revive, and he determines not to yield the great controversy. He will marshal all the armies of the lost under his banner and through them endeavor to execute his plans. The wicked are Satan's captives. In rejecting Christ they have accepted the rule of the rebel leader. They are ready to receive his suggestions and to do his bidding. Yet, true to his early cunning, he does not acknowledge himself to be Satan. He claims to be the prince who is the rightful owner of the world and whose inheritance has been unlawfully wrested from him. He represents himself to his deluded subjects as a redeemer, assuring them that his power has brought them forth from their graves and that he is about to rescue them from the most cruel tyranny. The presence of Christ having been removed, Satan works wonders to support his claims. He makes the weak strong and inspires all with his own spirit and energy. He proposes to lead them against the camp of the saints and to take possession of the City of God. With fiendish exultation he points to the unnumbered millions who have been raised from the dead and declares that as their leader he is well able to overthrow the city and regain his throne and his kingdom.

    In that vast throng are multitudes of the long-lived race that existed before the Flood; men of lofty stature and giant intellect, who, yielding to the control of fallen angels, devoted all their skill and knowledge to the exaltation of themselves; men whose wonderful works of art led the world to idolize their genius, but whose cruelty and evil inventions, defiling the earth and defacing the image of God, caused Him to blot them from the face of His creation. There are kings and generals who conquered nations, valiant men who never lost a battle, proud, ambitious warriors whose approach made kingdoms tremble. In death these experienced no change. As they come up from the grave, they resume the current of their thoughts just where it ceased. They are actuated by the same desire to conquer that ruled them when they fell.

    Satan consults with his angels, and then with these kings and conquerors and mighty men. They look upon the strength and numbers on their side, and declare that the army within the city is small in comparison with theirs, and that it can be overcome. They lay their plans to take possession of the riches and glory of the New Jerusalem. All immediately begin to prepare for battle. Skillful artisans construct implements of war. Military leaders, famed for their success, marshal the throngs of warlike men into companies and divisions.

    At last the order to advance is given, and the countless host moves on--an army such as was never summoned by earthly conquerors, such as the combined forces of all ages since war began on earth could never equal. Satan, the mightiest of warriors, leads the van, and his angels unite their forces for this final struggle. Kings and warriors are in his train, and the multitudes follow in vast companies, each under its appointed leader. With military precision the serried ranks advance over the earth's broken and uneven surface to the City of God. By command of Jesus, the gates of the New Jerusalem are closed, and the armies of Satan surround the city and make ready for the onset.

    Now Christ again appears to the view of His enemies. Far above the city, upon a foundation of burnished gold, is a throne, high and lifted up. Upon this throne sits the Son of God, and around Him are the subjects of His kingdom. The power and majesty of Christ no language can describe, no pen portray. The glory of the Eternal Father is enshrouding His Son. The brightness of His presence fills the City of God, and flows out beyond the gates, flooding the whole earth with its radiance.

    Nearest the throne are those who were once zealous in the cause of Satan, but who, plucked as brands from the burning, have followed their Saviour with deep, intense devotion. Next are those who perfected Christian characters in the midst of falsehood and infidelity, those who honored the law of God when the Christian world declared it void, and the millions, of all ages, who were martyred for their faith. And beyond is the "great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, . . . before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands." Revelation 7:9. Their warfare is ended, their victory won. They have run the race and reached the prize. The palm branch in their hands is a symbol of their triumph, the white robe an emblem of the spotless righteousness of Christ which now is theirs.

    The redeemed raise a song of praise that echoes and re-echoes through the vaults of heaven: "Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb." Verse 10. And angel and seraph unite their voices in adoration. As the redeemed have beheld the power and malignity of Satan, they have seen, as never before, that no power but that of Christ could have made them conquerors. In all that shining throng there are none to ascribe salvation to themselves, as if they had prevailed by their own power and goodness. Nothing is said of what they have done or suffered; but the burden of every song, the keynote of every anthem, is: Salvation to our God and unto the Lamb.

    In the presence of the assembled inhabitants of earth and heaven the final coronation of the Son of God takes place. And now, invested with supreme majesty and power, the King of kings pronounces sentence upon the rebels against His government and executes justice upon those who have transgressed His law and oppressed His people. Says the prophet of God: "I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works." Revelation 20:11, 12.

    As soon as the books of record are opened, and the eye of Jesus looks upon the wicked, they are conscious of every sin which they have ever committed. They see just where their feet diverged from the path of purity and holiness, just how far pride and rebellion have carried them in the violation of the law of God. The seductive temptations which they encouraged by indulgence in sin, the blessings perverted, the messengers of God despised, the warnings rejected, the waves of mercy beaten back by the stubborn, unrepentant heart--all appear as if written in letters of fire.

    Above the throne is revealed the cross; and like a panoramic view appear the scenes of Adam's temptation and fall, and the successive steps in the great plan of redemption. The Saviour's lowly birth; His early life of simplicity and obedience; His baptism in Jordan; the fast and temptation in the wilderness; His public ministry, unfolding to men heaven's most precious blessings; the days crowded with deeds of love and mercy, the nights of prayer and watching in the solitude of the mountains; the plottings of envy, hate, and malice which repaid His benefits; the awful, mysterious agony in Gethsemane beneath the crushing weight of the sins of the whole world; His betrayal into the hands of the murderous mob; the fearful events of that night of horror--the unresisting prisoner, forsaken by His best-loved disciples, rudely hurried through the streets of Jerusalem; the Son of God exultingly displayed before Annas, arraigned in the high priest's palace, in the judgment hall of Pilate, before the cowardly and cruel Herod, mocked, insulted, tortured, and condemned to die--all are vividly portrayed.

    And now before the swaying multitude are revealed the final scenes--the patient Sufferer treading the path to Calvary; the Prince of heaven hanging upon the cross; the haughty priests and the jeering rabble deriding His expiring agony; the supernatural darkness; the heaving earth, the rent rocks, the open graves, marking the moment when the world's Redeemer yielded up His life.

    The awful spectacle appears just as it was. Satan, his angels, and his subjects have no power to turn from the picture of their own work. Each actor recalls the part which he performed. Herod, who slew the innocent children of Bethlehem that he might destroy the King of Israel; the base Herodias, upon whose guilty soul rests the blood of John the Baptist; the weak, timeserving Pilate; the mocking soldiers; the priests and rulers and the maddened throng who cried, "His blood be on us, and on our children!"--all behold the enormity of their guilt. They vainly seek to hide from the divine majesty of His countenance, outshining the glory of the sun, while the redeemed cast their crowns at the Saviour's feet, exclaiming: "He died for me!"

    Amid the ransomed throng are the apostles of Christ, the heroic Paul, the ardent Peter, the loved and loving John, and their truehearted brethren, and with them the vast host of martyrs; while outside the walls, with every vile and abominable thing, are those by whom they were persecuted, imprisoned, and slain. There is Nero, that monster of cruelty and vice, beholding the joy and exaltation of those whom he once tortured, and in whose extremest anguish he found satanic delight. His mother is there to witness the result of her own work; to see how the evil stamp of character transmitted to her son, the passions encouraged and developed by her influence and example, have borne fruit in crimes that caused the world to shudder.

    There are papist priests and prelates, who claimed to be Christ's ambassadors, yet employed the rack, the dungeon, and the stake to control the consciences of His people. There are the proud pontiffs who exalted themselves above God and presumed to change the law of the Most High. Those pretended fathers of the church have an account to render to God from which they would fain be excused. Too late they are made to see that the Omniscient One is jealous of His law and that He will in no wise clear the guilty. They learn now that Christ identifies His interest with that of His suffering people; and they feel the force of His own words: "Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have done it unto Me." Matthew 25:40.

    The whole wicked world stand arraigned at the bar of God on the charge of high treason against the government of heaven. They have none to plead their cause; they are without excuse; and the sentence of eternal death is pronounced against them. It is now evident to all that the wages of sin is not noble independence and eternal life, but slavery, ruin, and death. The wicked see what they have forfeited by their life of rebellion. The far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory was despised when offered them; but how desirable it now appears. "All this," cries the lost soul, "I might have had; but I chose to put these things far from me. Oh, strange infatuation! I have exchanged peace, happiness, and honor for wretchedness, infamy, and despair." All see that their exclusion from heaven is just. By their lives they have declared: "We will not have this Man [Jesus] to reign over us."

    As if entranced, the wicked have looked upon the coronation of the Son of God. They see in His hands the tables of the divine law, the statutes which they have despised and transgressed. They witness the outburst of wonder, rapture, and adoration from the saved; and as the wave of melody sweeps over the multitudes without the city, all with one voice exclaim, "Great and marvelous are Thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints" (Revelation 15:3); and, falling prostrate, they worship the Prince of life.

    Satan seems paralyzed as he beholds the glory and majesty of Christ. He who was once a covering cherub remembers whence he has fallen. A shining seraph, "son of the morning;" how changed, how degraded! From the council where once he was honored, he is forever excluded. He sees another now standing near to the Father, veiling His glory. He has seen the crown placed upon the head of Christ by an angel of lofty stature and majestic presence, and he knows that the exalted position of this angel might have been his.

    Memory recalls the home of his innocence and purity, the peace and content that were his until he indulged in murmuring against God, and envy of Christ. His accusations, his rebellion, his deceptions to gain the sympathy and support of the angels, his stubborn persistence in making no effort for self-recovery when God would have granted him forgiveness --all come vividly before him. He reviews his work among men and its results--the enmity of man toward his fellow man, the terrible destruction of life, the rise and fall of kingdoms, the overturning of thrones, the long succession of tumults, conflicts, and revolutions. He recalls his constant efforts to oppose the work of Christ and to sink man lower and lower. He sees that his hellish plots have been powerless to destroy those who have put their trust in Jesus. As Satan looks upon his kingdom, the fruit of his toil, he sees only failure and ruin. He has led the multitudes to believe that the City of God would be an easy prey; but he knows that this is false. Again and again, in the progress of the great controversy, he has been defeated and compelled to yield. He knows too well the power and majesty of the Eternal.

    The aim of the great rebel has ever been to justify himself and to prove the divine government responsible for the rebellion. To this end he has bent all the power of his giant intellect. He has worked deliberately and systematically, and with marvelous success, leading vast multitudes to accept his version of the great controversy which has been so long in progress. For thousands of years this chief of conspiracy has palmed off falsehood for truth. But the time has now come when the rebellion is to be finally defeated and the history and character of Satan disclosed. In his last great effort to dethrone Christ, destroy His people, and take possession of the City of God, the archdeceiver has been fully unmasked. Those who have united with him see the total failure of his cause. Christ's followers and the loyal angels behold the full extent of his machinations against the government of God. He is the object of universal abhorrence.

    Satan sees that his voluntary rebellion has unfitted him for heaven. He has trained his powers to war against God; the purity, peace, and harmony of heaven would be to him supreme torture. His accusations against the mercy and justice of God are now silenced. The reproach which he has endeavored to cast upon Jehovah rests wholly upon himself. And now Satan bows down and confesses the justice of his sentence.

    "Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name? for Thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship before Thee; for Thy judgments are made manifest." Verse 4. Every question of truth and error in the long-standing controversy has now been made plain. The results of rebellion, the fruits of setting aside the divine statutes, have been laid open to the view of all created intelligences. The working out of Satan's rule in contrast with the government of God has been presented to the whole universe. Satan's own works have condemned him. God's wisdom, His justice, and His goodness stand fully vindicated. It is seen that all His dealings in the great controversy have been conducted with respect to the eternal good of His people and the good of all the worlds that He has created. "All Thy works shall praise Thee, O Lord; and Thy saints shall bless Thee." Psalm 145:10. The history of sin will stand to all eternity as a witness that with the existence of God's law is bound up the happiness of all the beings He has created. With all the facts of the great controversy in view, the whole universe, both loyal and rebellious, with one accord declare: "Just and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints."

    Before the universe has been clearly presented the great sacrifice made by the Father and the Son in man's behalf. The hour has come when Christ occupies His rightful position and is glorified above principalities and powers and every name that is named. It was for the joy that was set before Him--that He might bring many sons unto glory--that He endured the cross and despised the shame. And inconceivably great as was the sorrow and the shame, yet greater is the joy and the glory. He looks upon the redeemed, renewed in His own image, every heart bearing the perfect impress of the divine, every face reflecting the likeness of their King. He beholds in them the result of the travail of His soul, and He is satisfied. Then, in a voice that reaches the assembled multitudes of the righteous and the wicked, He declares: "Behold the purchase of My blood! For these I suffered, for these I died, that they might dwell in My presence throughout eternal ages." And the song of praise ascends from the white-robed ones about the throne: "Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing." Revelation 5:12.

    Notwithstanding that Satan has been constrained to acknowledge God's justice and to bow to the supremacy of Christ, his character remains unchanged. The spirit of rebellion, like a mighty torrent, again bursts forth. Filled with frenzy, he determines not to yield the great controversy. The time has come for a last desperate struggle against the King of heaven. He rushes into the midst of his subjects and endeavors to inspire them with his own fury and arouse them to instant battle. But of all the countless millions whom he has allured into rebellion, there are none now to acknowledge his supremacy. His power is at an end. The wicked are filled with the same hatred of God that inspires Satan; but they see that their case is hopeless, that they cannot prevail against Jehovah. Their rage is kindled against Satan and those who have been his agents in deception, and with the fury of demons they turn upon them.

    Saith the Lord: "Because thou hast set thine heart as the heart of God; behold, therefore I will bring strangers upon thee, the terrible of the nations: and they shall draw their swords against the beauty of thy wisdom, and they shall defile thy brightness. They shall bring thee down to the pit." "I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire. . . . I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee. . . . I will bring thee to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all them that behold thee. . . . Thou shalt be a terror, and never shalt thou be any more." Ezekiel 28:6-8, 16-19.

    "Every battle of the warrior is with confused noise, and garments rolled in blood; but this shall be with burning and fuel of fire." "The indignation of the Lord is upon all nations, and His fury upon all their armies: He hath utterly destroyed them, He hath delivered them to the slaughter." "Upon the wicked He shall rain quick burning coals, fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest: this shall be the portion of their cup." Isaiah 9:5; 34:2; Psalm 11:6, margin. Fire comes down from God out of heaven. The earth is broken up. The weapons concealed in its depths are drawn forth. Devouring flames burst from every yawning chasm. The very rocks are on fire. The day has come that shall burn as an oven. The elements melt with fervent heat, the earth also, and the works that are therein are burned up. Malachi 4:1; 2 Peter 3:10. The earth's surface seems one molten mass--a vast, seething lake of fire. It is the time of the judgment and perdition of ungodly men--"the day of the Lord's vengeance, and the year of recompenses for the controversy of Zion." Isaiah 34:8.

    The wicked receive their recompense in the earth. Proverbs 11:31. They "shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts." Malachi 4:1. Some are destroyed as in a moment, while others suffer many days. All are punished "according to their deeds." The sins of the righteous having been transferred to Satan, he is made to suffer not only for his own rebellion, but for all the sins which he has caused God's people to commit. His punishment is to be far greater than that of those whom he has deceived. After all have perished who fell by his deceptions, he is still to live and suffer on. In the cleansing flames the wicked are at last destroyed, root and branch--Satan the root, his followers the branches. The full penalty of the law has been visited; the demands of justice have been met; and heaven and earth, beholding, declare the righteousness of Jehovah.

    Satan's work of ruin is forever ended. For six thousand years he has wrought his will, filling the earth with woe and causing grief throughout the universe. The whole creation has groaned and travailed together in pain. Now God's creatures are forever delivered from his presence and temptations. "The whole earth is at rest, and is quiet: they [the righteous] break forth into singing." Isaiah 14:7. And a shout of praise and triumph ascends from the whole loyal universe. "The voice of a great multitude," "as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings," is heard, saying: "Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth." Revelation 19:6.

    While the earth was wrapped in the fire of destruction, the righteous abode safely in the Holy City. Upon those that had part in the first resurrection, the second death has no power. While God is to the wicked a consuming fire, He is to His people both a sun and a shield. Revelation 20:6; Psalm 84:11.

    "I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away." Revelation 21:1. The fire that consumes the wicked purifies the earth. Every trace of the curse is swept away. No eternally burning hell will keep before the ransomed the fearful consequences of sin.

    One reminder alone remains: Our Redeemer will ever bear the marks of His crucifixion. Upon His wounded head, upon His side, His hands and feet, are the only traces of the cruel work that sin has wrought. Says the prophet, beholding Christ in His glory: "He had bright beams coming out of His side: and there was the hiding of His power." Habakkuk 3:4, margin. That pierced side whence flowed the crimson stream that reconciled man to God--there is the Saviour's glory, there "the hiding of His power." "Mighty to save," through the sacrifice of redemption, He was therefore strong to execute justice upon them that despised God's mercy. And the tokens of His humiliation are His highest honor; through the eternal ages the wounds of Calvary will show forth His praise and declare His power.

    "O Tower of the flock, the stronghold of the daughter of Zion, unto Thee shall it come, even the first dominion." Micah 4:8. The time has come to which holy men have looked with longing since the flaming sword barred the first pair from Eden, the time for "the redemption of the purchased possession." Ephesians 1:14. The earth originally given to man as his kingdom, betrayed by him into the hands of Satan, and so long held by the mighty foe, has been brought back by the great plan of redemption. All that was lost by sin has been restored. "Thus saith the Lord . . . that formed the earth and made it; He hath established it, He created it not in vain, He formed it to be inhabited." Isaiah 45:18. God's original purpose in the creation of the earth is fulfilled as it is made the eternal abode of the redeemed. "The righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein forever." Psalm 37:29.

    A fear of making the future inheritance seem too material has led many to spiritualize away the very truths which lead us to look upon it as our home. Christ assured His disciples that He went to prepare mansions for them in the Father's house. Those who accept the teachings of God's word will not be wholly ignorant concerning the heavenly abode. And yet, "eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him." 1 Corinthians 2:9. Human language is inadequate to describe the reward of the righteous. It will be known only to those who behold it. No finite mind can comprehend the glory of the Paradise of God.

    In the Bible the inheritance of the saved is called "a country." Hebrews 11:14-16. There the heavenly Shepherd leads His flock to fountains of living waters. The tree of life yields its fruit every month, and the leaves of the tree are for the service of the nations. There are ever-flowing streams, clear as crystal, and beside them waving trees cast their shadows upon the paths prepared for the ransomed of the Lord. There the wide-spreading plains swell into hills of beauty, and the mountains of God rear their lofty summits. On those peaceful plains, beside those living streams, God's people, so long pilgrims and wanderers, shall find a home.

    "My people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation, and in sure dwellings, and in quiet resting places." "Violence shall no more be heard in thy land, wasting nor destruction within thy borders; but thou shalt call thy walls Salvation, and thy gates Praise." "They shall build houses, and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards, and eat the fruit of them. They shall not build, and another inhabit; they shall not plant, and another eat: . . . Mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands." Isaiah 32:18; 60:18; 65:21, 22.

    There, "the wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose." "Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir tree, and instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle tree." "The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; . . . and a little child shall lead them." "They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain," saith the Lord. Isaiah 35:1; 55:13; 11:6, 9.

    Pain cannot exist in the atmosphere of heaven. There will be no more tears, no funeral trains, no badges of mourning. "There shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying: . . . for the former things are passed away." "The inhabitant shall not say, I am sick: the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity." Revelation 21:4; Isaiah 33:24.

    There is the New Jerusalem, the metropolis of the glorified new earth, "a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God." "Her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a jasper stone, clear as crystal." "The nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it." Saith the Lord: "I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and joy in My people." "The tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God." Isaiah 62:3; Revelation 21:11, 24; Isaiah 65:19; Revelation 21:3.

    In the City of God "there shall be no night." None will need or desire repose. There will be no weariness in doing the will of God and offering praise to His name. We shall ever feel the freshness of the morning and shall ever be far from its close. "And they need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light." Revelation 22:5. The light of the sun will be superseded by a radiance which is not painfully dazzling, yet which immeasurably surpasses the brightness of our noontide. The glory of God and the Lamb floods the Holy City with unfading light. The redeemed walk in the sunless glory of perpetual day.

    "I saw no temple therein: for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it." Revelation 21:22. The people of God are privileged to hold open communion with the Father and the Son. "Now we see through a glass, darkly." 1 Corinthians 13:12. We behold the image of God reflected, as in a mirror, in the works of nature and in His dealings with men; but then we shall see Him face to face, without a dimming veil between. We shall stand in His presence and behold the glory of His countenance.

    There the redeemed shall know, even as also they are known. The loves and sympathies which God Himself has planted in the soul shall there find truest and sweetest exercise. The pure communion with holy beings, the harmonious social life with the blessed angels and with the faithful ones of all ages who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb, the sacred ties that bind together "the whole family in heaven and earth" (Ephesians 3:15)--these help to constitute the happiness of the redeemed.

    There, immortal minds will contemplate with never-failing delight the wonders of creative power, the mysteries of redeeming love. There will be no cruel, deceiving foe to tempt to forgetfulness of God. Every faculty will be developed, every capacity increased. The acquirement of knowledge will not weary the mind or exhaust the energies. There the grandest enterprises may be carried forward, the loftiest aspirations reached, the highest ambitions realized; and still there will arise new heights to surmount, new wonders to admire, new truths to comprehend, fresh objects to call forth the powers of mind and soul and body.

    All the treasures of the universe will be open to the study of God's redeemed. Unfettered by mortality, they wing their tireless flight to worlds afar--worlds that thrilled with sorrow at the spectacle of human woe and rang with songs of gladness at the tidings of a ransomed soul. With unutterable delight the children of earth enter into the joy and the wisdom of unfallen beings. They share the treasures of knowledge and understanding gained through ages upon ages in contemplation of God's handiwork. With undimmed vision they gaze upon the glory of creation--suns and stars and systems, all in their appointed order circling the throne of Deity. Upon all things, from the least to the greatest, the Creator's name is written, and in all are the riches of His power displayed.

    And the years of eternity, as they roll, will bring richer and still more glorious revelations of God and of Christ. As knowledge is progressive, so will love, reverence, and happiness increase. The more men learn of God, the greater will be their admiration of His character. As Jesus opens before them the riches of redemption and the amazing achievements in the great controversy with Satan, the hearts of the ransomed thrill with more fervent devotion, and with more rapturous joy they sweep the harps of gold; and ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands of voices unite to swell the mighty chorus of praise.

    "And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever." Revelation 5:13.

    The great controversy is ended. Sin and sinners are no more. The entire universe is clean. One pulse of harmony and gladness beats through the vast creation. From Him who created all, flow life and light and gladness, throughout the realms of illimitable space. From the minutest atom to the greatest world, all things, animate and inanimate, in their unshadowed beauty and perfect joy, declare that God is love.








    "LA! LA! LA! LA! LA! LA! WE CAN'T HEAR YOU!!!!! LA!! LA!! LA!! LA!! LA!!"

    "We Hear You Loud and Clear!!"






    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sun Sep 23, 2018 2:06 am; edited 3 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 5:49 am











    "What Are We Going To Do About Orthodoxymoron??"

    It's midnight. Do you know where your secret government is headquartered? Got cosmic clearance? Someone's knocking on my door. It's a middle-aged man dressed in a three-piece suit. There's a black Suburban with multiple antennas parked in my driveway. My dog is barking furiously. My heart is pounding. I open the door slowly. 'Yes?', I stammer. I am greeted with a terse, 'Anthony I presume?' I nod affirmatively, as I ask 'Who are you? Why are you here?' The man responds by flashing an official looking badge, and formally stating, 'I am Agent Scranton with the National Security Agency. You need to come with me. Your home and dog will be well cared for, but you must come with me now.' 'What the...' I am interrupted with a firm 'all of your questions will be answered in due time - but you must come with me immediately.' I reluctantly follow - shutting the door behind me - and climbing into the front seat of the still running Suburban.

    'What's going on? Where are we going?', I gasp - as we race down the fast lane of the interstate highway at 20 m.p.h. over the speed-limit. Scranton answers, 'a situation has arisen as a direct result of your internet posting. The Solar System Powers That Be have been instructed by the Galactic Powers That Be - in no uncertain terms - that fundamental changes must be made regarding the policies and activities in this solar system - and that they approve, in general, of your editorial bias, as expressed over the last couple of years on various web sites. They have specified that they want you to interact with the major players throughout the solar system - to bring about these changes - in an evolutionary, but not revolutionary, manner.' 'O My God!' I exclaim - as I sink lower and lower in the bucket-seat. 'What have I gotten myself into? I don't know what to say or do. I just posted random thoughts, and asked stupid questions, to try to figure out what's going on in this crazy world. Why me? How do I know that you're telling me the truth? How do I know that you're not just kidnapping me? How do I know that I'm not going to end up as food for the reptilians?' 'Look Anthony - this is serious! This world was slated for an extermination event, which has now been placed on hold - pending the success or failure of the reforming efforts.'

    'Exterminatus Interruptus?', I smirk. 'Get with the program wise-guy! Nobody likes you! Your house is a mess. Your life is a mess. You don't have a degree. You're not an insider. You're politically incorrect. You're just a smart-alec with no brains and no track record. The visible and legitimate government hates you. The secret government hates you. The Annunaki hate you. The reptilians and greys hate you. The church hates you. The Jesuits and Alphabet Agents hate you. Satan and Lucifer hate you. Jesus loves you - but everyone else thinks you're an @$$hole! You have no friends. Your co-workers hate you. Your family hates you. You even hate yourself - don't you? Everyone is furious with the strong-arm tactics of the Galactic Powers That Be - but there's not a damn thing they can do about it! The deliberately inflicted oil disasters in the Gulf of Mexico were part of this fiasco. The Solar System Powers That Be have to cooperate with you - whether they like it or not!' Everyone thinks this is a sick joke. You have no support. You will fail. The New World Order, with a world human population of 500,000,000...is inevitable. You are simply prolonging the agony. You're not good enough for anyone. No Nobel Peace Prize for you. You should've written ‘An Old Testament Based Justification for Nuking Iran‘! Why don't you just give-up? Curse God - and commit suicide! To be, or not to be? That is the question.

    I count to ten, and calmly respond, 'OK...I'm going to need a helluva lot more evidence that what you are saying is really true. I don't trust anyone - not even myself. I think this might be some sort of a MILAB (Military Abduction) or a CIA mind-control experiment. You claim that 'everyone' hates me - well to be quite honest - I don't like you Scranton!' 'Like me or not - it's show-time pretty-boy - and you'd better watch your backside - because there are a lot of reptilians, greys, and humans who want to see you fail BIG TIME!' I take a deep breath - try to relax - and calmly whisper, 'Agent Scranton - if we can't even get along - how in the hell am I supposed to interact constructively with the PTB?' Scranton gives me a sideways look, and whispers back, 'You need to know your place. This thing is bigger than you can possibly imagine - and if you come on strong like 'Ghost Busters' - the system will eat you alive.' I sheepishly reply, 'I dreamed of a perfected humanity living in a perfected solar system. I had big ideas. But now that I am confronted with this - I'm not so sure anymore. I don't know where to begin. By the way - where are we going?'

    'I'm driving you to a small airport about 5 minutes from here. There you will board a Navy helicopter, which will fly you to an undisclosed location. Everything is compartmentalized. No one knows what anyone else is doing, or where they're going. The system likes it that way. You'll see.' I query, 'Who should I watch-out for?' 'Lucifer.' 'Lucifer?' I'm shocked, and exclaim, 'I asked you a serious question - and now you're being a wise-guy with me!' Scranton has a poker-face, and responds, 'I am very, very serious. What they taught you in Sunday school is BS. Lucifer is the most beautiful woman you have ever seen in your life. She runs this solar system - and answers only to Satan.' 'Now wait a minute! This is ridiculous! I speculated about this sort of thing on the internet - but I didn't really believe it. You're jerking my chain - aren't you?' 'No. I am deadly serious - and I mean DEADLY serious. I'm giving you a heads-up, because you will need to be prepared for the worst. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned - and you have scorned the woman most closely connected with hell. Lucifer's IQ is 532. She has the equivalent of 87 PhD's. She is NOT the forgive and forget type. If you cross her - you're dead-meat - and you've crossed her BIG TIME!'

    'When will I have the privilege of meeting her majesty?' 'Soon. But first you must go through 'Galactic Boot Camp' to learn how to survive in the shadowy underworld. This will NOT be a pleasant experience!' I am perplexed, 'Why does this seem so militaristic and hostile? I feel as though I am entering into a Nazi realm of sorts!' 'You are. You will be very lucky to remain sane. Many who have tried to save the world by being knights in shining armor - are now heavily sedated in secret mental institutions.' I nervously blurt-out, 'I can hardly wait for the fun to begin! Fortunately - I'm already insane. I crossed that bridge a long time ago. But I have learned to function somewhat productively and safely - in a limited sort of way - in mainstream society.' Scranton is not amused. 'Anthony - this isn't funny! You haven't seen the dazed and hopeless expressions on the faces of these formerly brave and intelligent people - who are now reduced to rocking back and forth in the fetal position.' I sheepishly reply, 'Sorry. I'm just very nervous and apprehensive about all of this.' Scranton looks me straight in the eye, and says, 'Be afraid. Be very afraid.' I see a Navy Sea Stallion helicopter looming in the distance - with rotor spinning - waiting to devour me. My rendezvous with destiny is imminent.

    As we pull up alongside the helicopter - I turn to thank Agent Scranton for the ride - and I notice that his eyes have vertical slits instead of round pupils. I gasp slightly, and he notices my surprise, and laughingly shakes his head, saying 'you haven't seen anything yet! I'm just a 50% human/50% reptile hybrid - and I forgot to put my contacts in when I got the call to pick you up! Sorry about that! I still don't like you - but good-luck anyway!' My hand is shaking as I shake Scranton's hand - and I stumble and fall as I run toward the waiting helicopter. Is this the Helicopter to Hell?

    The pilot and co-pilot greet me, as I climb aboard the Sea Stallion helicopter. The door closes with a dull thud - and off we go, into the wild blue yonder! But something is wrong! This seems more like a spacecraft than a helicopter! The helicopter exterior was a hologram! Suddenly everything is dark - and I look out the window - and see thousands of very bright stars! Then I realize that I am onboard an antigravity craft! The co-pilot turns to me, saying, 'Welcome to Astra Airlines!' 'Oh My God!', I exclaim. 'Where the hell are we going?' 'We're just taking you to the International Space Station.' 'Just?!' 'What's going to happen there?' 'You'll find out soon enough. They don't tell us anything. We only know enough to do our jobs properly. Curiosity kills cats, careers - and sometimes it even kills people.'

    'OK, I get the picture. I understand the need for compartmentalization, but I prefer openness and transparency.' 'Actually, you'll find that the deeper you get into this thing, the more open and casual everything will be. At first, you'll feel as if you're in a prison camp. Really, boot-camp for beginners is conducted on the I.S.S. If you survive that, things will be a lot better for you.' 'Well, that's something to look forward to. I'd still like to know what they have planned for me. It sounds as if this adventure might be beneficial to humanity, yet I feel as if I might be used and misused in deceptive and nefarious ways.' 'Just go with the flow, without committing to anything in particular. That's all I'm going to say, and I've probably said too much. Please don't quote me.' 'No. I wouldn't do that. Thank-you for the transportation and advice.' 'You're welcome. Now arriving at the International Space Station. Please keep your seatbelt and shoulder harness fastened until we are securely docked. Thank-you for flying Astra Airlines.'

    As I enter the International Space Station, I say good-bye to the TR3B pilots, and hello to the station crew. I am directed to a locker filled with space-suits and various pieces of clothing and equipment. I am handed a suit designed to be worn while inside the station. Another suit is to be used for space-walks. I doubt that I'll be using that one anytime soon. I shower and change into the first suit. I'm already beginning to feel like part of the team, even though I sense something dark and ominous lurking behind the scenes. I feel as though I am being constantly watched and listened to. I feel as though there is absolutely no privacy, even when showering and using the restroom. I see cameras mounted everywhere, yet I also sense unseen eyes watching my every move. Perhaps I am being watched by the 'Watchers'. They like to watch...

    I am handed a thousand-page syllabus which details every conceivable aspect of life in space. It ranges from the simple to the highly technical. It describes protocol, and a highly detailed set of rules of civility and etiquette. It appears to reform one into being a cross between a Nazi and a Jesuit, with lots of Masonic jargon. This seems like the beginning of a reeducation process. Did I sign-up for this sort of thing? Do I really have a choice in the matter, at this point? I decide that I'd best go with the flow, for now, and voice my objections to various aspects of this reprogramming, when most appropriate. I feel a bit like Pope Pius XII interacting with Adolph Hitler. I am very uncomfortable with the whole situation, but I can't simply open the front-door and go home. I know that I'm in way over my head, and I am visibly shaking...

    There is very little conversation, as I have been directed to read the entire syllabus as quickly as possible. I am told that there will be a test when I am finished, and that the time it takes me to read the provided materials is part of this test. I take a short break every hour, on the hour, and I look at 'our' little world, in all of it's beauty and splendor. It's hard to imagine the suffering, violence, and hatred which have occurred over thousands, and possibly millions, of years. Earth seems so peaceful from space. Now I know what Dr. Edgar Mitchell experienced when he viewed the world from space, and was transformed, ultimately resulting in the founding of the 'Center for Noetic Science'. I often wished that I had gotten better acquainted with Dr. Mitchell after speaking with him at a 'Whole Life Expo'.

    As I continue reading the syllabus, I am shocked to find that at least half of it consists of a condensed and edited version of the contents of my internet posting. I wonder why I am being provided with my own material. Perhaps I will be questioned and cross-examined on some of the more controversial aspects. I quickly decide to study the entire syllabus, even though a lot of it is a review. I have been provided with a laptop computer, which contains the syllabus, in addition to the hard copy. I've now been studying for nearly seven hours, and I am beginning to feel a bit tired and hungry, when I am asked to join the crew for dinner. There are ten people aboard the space station - seven crew-members and three visitors, including myself. It turns out that the other two visitors, Jack and Bill, are NSA agents, assigned to supervise my journey into the Secret Space Program. I quickly decide that Jack and Bill are not their real names, for obvious reasons.

    Jack looks worried, and begins speaking in a deliberate and measured manner, “The Powers That Be have decided to place you on a small asteroid, which is in equatorial orbit, one-thousand five-hundred kilometers above Earth. You will be alone, except for one other person, and you will remain in relative isolation for at least two months. You will be expected to study and reflect upon the supplied materials, including your own. This will help you clarify your thinking while you become more comfortable with life in space. If and when you successfully complete this phase of your training, you will be transported to the Moon, where you will meet with junior members of the Solar System Secret Government. I can tell you nothing more than what I have just told you.“  I am shocked. “Wow! Should I be grateful or resentful? This isn’t what I expected at all. It’s sort of cool and sort of creepy.  I’m certain that I’ll be watched 24/7, and that my every move will be recorded and analyzed.” Jack responds, “This is correct. You’re basically a glorified lab-rat. Sorry to be so direct, but this whole thing is a precedent-setting experiment.” “When do I leave?” I ask. “As soon as we finish our meal!”  Jack smiles for the first time.

    I mostly listen to the others make small-talk while we eat, because I know most of my questions will be evasively answered, or will remain unanswered. I reflect upon how I  got myself so deeply involved in this quickly thickening plot, and I decide that I am into this thing much too deeply. My verdict is that I am probably past the point of no return, and that I will probably be very lucky to return to Earth, dead or alive. I already know way too much. My second-guessing is interrupted by Bill strangely whispering, ‘It’s here.‘ I look out the window, and just about faint. It’s a UFO! I exclaim ‘Oh My God!!’ Jack and Bill both laugh at me. Jack calmly states, ‘That, Anthony, is a FIZU MICRO, which is the smallest unconventional craft in the Secret Space Program. It requires only one crew-member, and it can carry six passengers, if they’re midgets, and know each other very well!’ You will be the only passenger on this trip.’ I ask ‘What about the other person who will be living with me on the asteroid?’ Bill answers, ‘The pilot is the other person, and the FIZU will remain within the asteroid. You might even be lucky enough to go on a joy-ride once in a while!’ ‘How cool is THAT!?’ I exclaim.

    ‘The Eagle has landed. Board when ready,’ is announced over the intercom. I gather my space-gear and research materials, and head toward the docking area. I can see a glow emanating from the inside of the MICRO. My heart is racing faster than if I had just run a marathon! I thank the shuttle crew, including Jack and Bill, for their hospitality, and climb the ladder into the FIZU. As I enter the ‘UFO’, I receive the most pleasant shock of my life! The pilot is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen! She greets me with a sweet and sexy, ‘Don’t be frightened! I mean no harm! My name is Anna!’ I grasp Anna’s outstretched hand, and stammer, ‘Hello Anna! My name is Anthony!’ Anna continues, ‘Strap yourself in Buck Rogers, and let’s get out of Dodge!’

    ‘I’m here to be your pilot, cook, and housekeeper. I’m also here to listen. I’m not supposed to tell you anything. I’m just supposed to listen to you talk about whatever you wish to talk about, but really, you are encouraged to talk almost exclusively about your ideas regarding politics, religion, and solar system governance. I understand that you ask a lot of questions. Please ask your questions, but don’t expect any answers from me. Perhaps now would be an optimal time for you to begin!’ Thank-you Anna,’ I respond. ‘This is truly a pleasure. I’ll feel a bit guilty doing most of the talking, but if that’s the plan, I’ll just go with the flow.’

    ‘I used to just think that God was in control - and would take care of everything - and that all human efforts to save the world would fail - which would culminate in Armageddon and the Second Coming of Christ. I don't think like that anymore. I think the ball is really in our court - and that our planet is how we plan-it. Is Solar System Governance too confusing and intimidating for mere mortals to contemplate and comprehend? Have we pretty much left things up to the Gods, Goddesses, and Megalomaniacs Anonymous? But then we bitch and blame when things don't go our way. I have made various observations and proposals - but what I would really like to see is vigorous discussion of the general topic of Solar System Governance. To me - this should be the number one topic in our world today. I just stumbled onto it - and I keep kicking myself that I didn't get into this sooner. I think I'll be going 'round and 'round with this subject for the rest of my life. I don't think I'll ever really master the concept - but I'm sure going to try. I think that others who are more emotionally stable and better educated will have to do the heavy lifting - but I will do my best to offer moral-support. I'll just keep posting and hoping. Hope springs eternal.’

    ‘That’s an excellent beginning, Anthony! I hope you’re enjoying the view while you talk! We’re presently at an altitude of 500 kilometers, and we are 3,000 kilometers from the asteroid ‘Observer’. We’ll be arriving in approximately ten minutes.’ ‘Ten minutes! That is incredibly fast! Thank-you Anna, the view is truly breathtaking!’ ‘Please continue Anthony.’ ‘OK, here I go!’

    ‘I probably shouldn't say this - but I think I may have unknowingly been somewhat close to two people who knew a helluva lot about world government - possibly one on the Zionist side - and possibly one on the Teutonic Zionist side. I don't know for sure - but I think about both of them a lot. They never said anything much - but now in retrospect - and reading between the lines - I'm thinking this might've been the case. I often wish that I hadn't moved away from the area where both of them lived. One is now deceased - and I'm sure the other wouldn't give me the time of day. They probably wouldn't have told me anything years ago anyway. I'm too brash, flighty, idealistic and honest. I'm the ‘put my foot in my mouth’ and ‘spill the beans’ type of person. How does one rise into the stratosphere of world government without becoming hard, cynical, corrupt, and out of touch? In general - I get the picture of people who are penetratingly intelligent, cold, and calculating - and perhaps without much conscience, compassion, innocence, or idealism. Come to think of it - if one were to rise to the top - they might not like the view. (I got that one from 'Miami Vice'.) Do the people at Bilderberg ever really look happy and joyful? My impression of world leaders is that they most often look like someone just beat the crap out of them - rather than being triumphantly on top of the world. 'Atlas Dropped the Ball and Shrugged - A Case Study in Global Leadership.' Doesn't that sound like a great article title for the CFR journal 'Foreign Affairs'?!’

    ‘Wow! I’m really enjoying this, Anthony!’ ‘Thank-you, Anna! Most people are really not into this sort of thing, and I can understand why.’ ‘It’s an acquired taste, Anthony. Please continue, and please speak freely. Use whatever terminology you desire.’ ‘Thank-you, Anna! I’ll try not to pull my punches, or beat around the bush. If you insist, I’ll use terminology which I only use privately.’ ‘Please do.’

    ‘Somewhat unrelatedly - what if it were illegal to have a net-worth greater than one billion dollars (USD) or less than zero dollars (USD)? Would this defeat the spirit and letter of free-enterprise? Should we focus upon the Responsible Pursuit of Fame, Fortune, Power, and Pleasure - Where Responsibility is Rewarded and Irresponsibility is Punished? What if Public Assistance were in the form of a Card which provided the recipient with up to 500 dollars (USD) per month in the form of a zero interest LOAN? (rather than a handout) What if everyone were issued a Healthcare Card at no cost - which would provide them with Free Preventive, Basic, and Emergency Services? What if a second Healthcare Card were available to cover 75% of costs for everything else - which everyone would have to pay for on a sliding-scale based upon their income and net-worth? What if medical professional incomes were limited to a quarter of a million dollars (USD) annually? How would the poor bastards survive? I think the medical profession is more corrupt than hell itself - and that's pretty damn corrupt. Why isn't the health and safety of our 'civilization' based upon PREVENTION in all areas of life? Follow the money.’

    ‘Anthony, so many things in life are linked to money. Please continue.’

    When I ask questions - especially regarding fringe topics which are especially controversial - I'm really asking 'Am I sane?' It drives me crazy when answers are not forthcoming. I really just want something in place which facilitates unity and freedom for all races - and which is based upon truth rather than lies. I'm only poking and prodding because things are so screwed-up, and because they seem to have been screwed-up for thousands of years. I fear that things will continue to be screwed-up for thousands of years - if we even survive.’

    ‘Human existence does seem to be rather precarious, doesn’t it?’

    ‘Indeed, Anna. Unrelatedly, I sat down today, and read from my Holy Bible, 1928 ‘Book of Common Prayer‘, and 1940 Church Hymnal. Last night, I spoke with some friends who attend a church which I used to attend. They invited me to church. How should I properly deal with this, in light of all the blasphemous  things I‘ve thought and said? Should I continue to speculate regarding the possible Luciferian origins of theology, mythology, architecture, sacred music, and sacred texts? Or should I just shut up? Have I more than made my point? Do I need to learn to know when to stop? Have I worn out my welcome? Even if I'm right - or even partially right - is this subject too hot to handle? Is it a threat to national security? Are more things than we think ultimately from the Pen of Lucifer? Are all of us actors on a stage? Is Lucifer the script-writer? Has this been going on for a long, long time? Could this entire world be one big Colosseum Event - a Galactic Theater of the Universe? Is it time for WE THE PEOPLE OF EARTH to close the curtain - and START WRITING OUR OWN SCRIPT? Just wondering.’

    ‘Continue.’

    ‘Has anyone taken a very, very close look at the architecture and art of churches, mosques, synagogues, and government buildings throughout the world? Are there commonalities? Look at the domes. Look at the gods and goddesses. What's going on here? I desire a unified and peaceful world which is genuinely responsibly free. A combined church and state wouldn't be so bad if it wasn't run by the same humans and non-humans who brought us the Crusades and the Inquisition. A minimalist humanist namaste constitutional responsible freedom theocracy might actually work. I just worry that highly dysfunctional gods and goddesses would screw everything up - resulting in billions of corpses throughout the world. Would the Latin Mass, the Teachings of Jesus, and the U.S. Constitution be a good place to start? I'd like to know what the Pope and Jesuit General really think about in their most private moments regarding psychology, ethics, governance, science, technology, secrecy, history, spirituality, etc. It might be very, very different than what they present in public. I sometimes imagine their thoughts as they stand before the faithful. Might they be thinking 'if you people only knew what's really going on in this world!' Many people seem to be jumping out of the church frying pan, and into the new age fire. Is there a Spiritual Switzerland somewhere between the Traditional Church and the New Age?’

    ‘A happy medium might be a beneficial approach.’

    ‘Things get done based upon economic incentive, upon the ability of people to be deceptive, and upon their ability to throw their weight around. IT IS NOT BASED UPON REASON AND RATIONAL CONVERSATION. WHY IS THIS? Would it help if I became a pompous, supercilious, bombastic, opinionated, divisive, partisan shout-show host??? Is that what everyone wants? It worked out quite well for Rush Limbaugh didn't it???!!! Is there any difference in effectiveness between someone like me - and someone who just concentrates on screwing the competition and his secretary? I just got an idea for a business with only one employee (or independent contractor)!!! I might even get a raise!!!’

    ‘I really like this, Anthony! I’m really enjoying myself! I like the way you think!’ ‘Really? Most people head the other way when they see me coming!‘

    ‘Is the division of territories into States rather than Worlds (or even Countries) significant? I think it is. Numerous States provide for a systematic and orderly decentalization. There might be a thousand States throughout the Solar System. If each of these States had independent militias/armies/uforces...it would be very difficult to impose Tyranny. If a significant outside threat arose...these independent forces would undoubtedly unite to oppose the outside threat. An outer perimeter uforce would be financed by the United States of the Solar System...and would defend against any external invasion of the Solar System...but would not be used to crack down on member States. I guess I'm trying to be a Minimalist Fundamentalist. I don't wish to play the part of the crusader. I might try to visit the United Nations, Washington D.C., the City of London, and the Vatican once again (I visited them many years ago). I will continue to fantasize about being a part of a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar-System which includes the U.N., Washington D.C., the City of London, the Vatican, the Underground Bases, and the Secret Space Program - except that in my dreamworld there is no secrecy or corruption. Once again - I don't wish to fight the New World Order - I wish to HI-JACK IT!! 'Take me to Nirvana!!' I'd love to put the dream into practice - but I'm not going to push it right now. If someone wants to pick me up in a UFO, and take me to the Darkside of the Moon to meet with Lucifer - I'll be ready to go at a moments notice. What am I saying? I’m already on my way!’

    ‘Indeed you are, Anthony! We’re here! We’re already inside the asteroid ‘Observer’. It snuck up on us, didn’t it? Time flies when we’re having fun! Let’s go inside!’ ‘How big is this asteroid, Anna?’ ‘It’s approximately one kilometer in diameter, and it’s mostly round. It’s a piloted asteroid, meaning that it can move throughout the solar system as a spaceship under it’s own power. There’s a bridge and observation area with thick glass windows, and we‘ll be spending a lot of time there. It’s my favorite part of the ’Observer’ because I can make direct observations, rather than relying on cameras and monitors.’ ’This is really an adventure, Anna. I had no idea I’d be doing this sort of thing!’ ’This will be a momentous time for both of us, Anthony!’

    ‘I have a custom of wearing no clothing while aboard the ’Observer’! Would you mind joining me?’ ’Anna! We hardly know each other!’ ’I’m sorry, Anthony, this isn’t sexual at all. Adam and Eve didn’t wear clothes at first, now did they? I find it supremely comfortable and liberating. Please don’t  disappoint me!’ ’Well, when in the ’Observer’ do as the ’Observers’ do! Right, Anna?!’ ’That’s right, Anthony! Will you please unzip me? There! Thank-you! My goodness, Anthony! You don’t have to stand at attention! You can look, but please do not touch!’ ’I just can’t control myself. I’m quite shy, and this is quite embarrassing! It’s just that your body is perfect! Your face is perfect! Everything is perfect!’ ’Why thank-you, Anthony! Just calm down Big-Boy! Please continue with your thoughts.’

    ‘Whatever anyone thinks of me - I challenge ANYONE to produce a better six word (or less) model for solar system governance than a NAMASTE CONSTITUTIONAL RESPONSIBLE FREEDOM SOLAR SYSTEM. After the New World Order fails - someone might want to give them a try. Try working outward from this six word combination. Try doing this several times a day. Make numerous connections, applications, and extrapolations. This is more of an intellectual challenge than one might suppose. Also - one does not have to be in 'Who's Who' to know 'What's What'. Degrees, Titles, Incomes, Offices, Uniforms, Clearances, and Badges are merely crutches which small people use to delude themselves into thinking they are big people. Put that in your bong, and smoke it!’

    ‘Sorry, Anthony, I don’t do drugs!’ ‘I didn’t think so!’

    ‘Are Satan, Lucifer, the Rothschilds, the Rockefellers, the Royal Family, and the Vatican the biggest seed-money rock stars on the planet - who are doing the most to make the world a better place? Trickle down theory voodoo economics? Where are the Billionaire Ghandi's? Jesus was pretty tough on rich people. Are billionaires the most socially responsible people on the planet? Did they gain their money through socially responsible activities? Can wealth become anticompetitive at some point? Should those with the most money have the greatest political clout? Should those with the gold - RULE? One of the greatest tragedies of history is the non compassionate use of accumulated wealth. I know that a lot of contactees and gurus are opposed to money - but I disagree. Money and private property are expressions of freedom. The problem with money is the irresponsible pursuit and use of money. Perhaps the billionaires should be placed under the scanning electron microscope to look for illegality and irresponsibility. Blood Money, Drug Money, and Destructive Money of All Kinds - should be repaid to society - with interest and penalties. I'm also not a big fan of ET Mentoring. Have the Gods, Goddesses, Angels, Archangels, ET's, and Ascended Masters been promoting Responsibility, Freedom, and Human Sovereignty (other than the Andromedans)? Boy - I sure got a lot out of my system - and I didn't even feel hostile. It must've been something I ate - or maybe the devil made me do it. I know! The nudity made me do it!’

    ‘Just keep the ideas and the passion percolating, Anthony!’

    ‘Having said all of the above - I'm getting tired of being an internet warrior. It seems to be a monumental waste of time. Remember what Jesus said about pearls and such? Money Talks and BS Walks. The Bottom Line is the Bottom Line. Winning Isn't Everything. It's the Only Thing. Perhaps the secret is to be a Humanitarian on the Surface - and a Shrewd and Ruthless SOB Below the Radar. Could the Worship of Fame, Fortune, and Power - rather than the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit - help to explain why the Corrupt Rule the Stupid? Is Greed Good? I need to go for a long walk with my dog, but I can’t do that in space, now can I? Perhaps I need to create a ten-year business plan, which is neither corrupt or stupid, which would be executed in a manner which threatens neither the corrupt or the stupid. I may simply live a life of quiet decadence...and leave the corrupt and the stupid to their own devices. I have decided that the Corrupt Will Always Rule the Stupid - because both the Corrupt and the Stupid are happy with the arrangement - despite all outward appearances. Additionally - Both the Corrupt and the Stupid are Threatened by Non-Corrupt Highly Intelligent People - and will Fight Them Vigorously. Think about THAT... Perhaps this is why no one has REALLY followed the Red Letter Teachings of Jesus for 2,000 years - and why they probably never will... Narrow is the way. Read Revelation 20:12. Was December 21, 2012 really Judgment Day?’

    ‘Could be, Anthony. Could  very well be.’

    ‘I think the general topic of Solar System Governance is extremely important. I got the idea over a couple of decades - but Alex Collier probably was the one who opened my eyes more than anyone else. I doubt that I have this figured out to any significant degree - but I wish for literally millions of people worldwide to think about how this solar system should be properly run. Sometimes I think I'm not doing enough - and sometimes I think I sound like a broken record. I guess I'm trying to use some of the propaganda techniques of Joseph Goebbels (or Lucifer/Kali perhaps?) - like reducing an idea to it's simplist form - and then repeating it over and over again - despite the objections of the intellectuals. Unfortunately - at this point - not many people seem to give a rat's patootie about Solar System Governance (SSG). I guess we'll just keep getting screwed by Megalomaniacs Anonymous and the New World Order. What fun!’

    ‘I can think of things that are much more fun, Anthony!’

    ‘I just started re-watching the Alex Collier presentation at 'Awake and Aware' - and his opening remarks hit me like ten tons of bricks - in light of  what I have said about 'Tibet, Kali, and the Trinity Goddess'. Alex said that he didn't think the U.S. would disclose - and that disclosure might come from INDIA or CHINA!!!!!!!! Where is TIBET?????? Is it just a coincidence that China owns so much U.S. debt? Is it any coincidence that India bought so much gold? But if illegal drug money, blood money, and tax dollars have been paying for a lot of the hypothetical Underground Empire - then who really owes who? My heart almost stopped. Now my heart is pounding!!!! Excuse me while I get my heart restarted!! CLEAR!!!!  Hello Kali! Well Hello Kali!! You Devil You!! Have you considered the possibility of a connection between Kali - Lucifer - and the Black Madonna? What do people in India generally think about Lucifer? I believe in some sort of reincarnation - but I don't embrace Hinduism or the New Age. Which direction is India moving regarding politics and religion? What if all of us are right - and all of us are wrong? I endlessly speculate? - but I know very little for certain.‘

    ‘Keep going, Anthony! This is really good!’

    ‘I think that Lucifer is a mixture of good and evil...a sort of a Dr. Jeckyl and Mr. Hyde. I tend to think that Anna (in ‘V’) could be similar to the modern manifestation of Lucifer. Also consider the possibility that Lucifer might be the Whore of Babylon. What if Modern Babylon includes the Deep Underground Military Bases, the Secret Government, and the Secret Space Program throughout the Solar System. Does Kali - or a representative of Kali - appear prominently in the movie 'Contact'? Does Satan - or a representative of Satan - appear prominently in the movie 'Contact'? Does Jesus - or a representative of Jesus - appear prominently in the movie 'Contact'? Were there ET's (or equivalent) right in the White House in the movie 'Contact'? Has 'Contact' been ongoing - for thousands of years? Believe it or not - I think I may have seen Kali - or a representative of Kali - in a cathedral (I won't say which one!) - but it's probably a Hail Mary conjecture! Nuff said!’

    ‘You’re quite the fast-talker, Anthony! Keep going!’

    ‘I am pro-money. It is an expression of freedom - and an opportunity to reward responsibility - as well as providing the game-playing and fun of good old-fashioned competition. Responsible Greed is Good! It clarifies. Competition improves the breed. I am not in favor of socialism or communism. I am a born-again responsible capitalist. But please End the Fed! I am pro-physicality. I am addicted to orgasms! The human body is a miraculous creation - and I do not intend to leave my physicality - except between incarnations. Perhaps our genetics needs to be restored to it's original state - so that we live longer and use 100% of our brain capacities. Obviously there needs to be a harmonization of the physical and the spiritual. Haven't the ET's been mentoring us for thousands of years? Hasn't that been a big part of the problem?? Haven't the ET's been ruling the world for thousands of years? So why have things been so bad? Have they been teaching us RESPONSIBILITY? Have they been ruling us with RESPONSIBILITY? I am not anti-ET. I am not anti-hybrid. I am not even anti-Drac!! I even want to go out on a date with Lucifer (Kali?)!!!! I just want a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - based upon Responsibility and the U.S. Constitution. I have no problem with interacting with ET's and Hybrids - but they are not our gods and saviors - at least they shouldn't be. I want Lucifer (Kali?) to retire - and advise (not dictate) from a distance. Imagine Lucifer attending a U.N. meeting??!! "The power of Christ compels you to sit down and shut up!!" Just kidding Lucifer! Or is it Kali? Only her exorcist knows for sure!’

    ‘Wow! You’re really wound-up, Anthony! Tell me more!’

    'A little child shall lead them.' -- Isaiah 11:6 'I tell you the truth, unless you change and become like little children, you will never enter the kingdom of heaven.' -- Matthew 18:3 I appreciate the ability to appreciate. "It is more blessed to appreciate than to pontificate." -- the Angel Anthony’

    ‘Truly.’

    ‘Whatever the names and mythologies may be - I am looking for the man or woman behind the curtain. Was it Winston Churchill who said that 'the truth must be protected by a bodyguard of lies'? I am very skeptical regarding any naturally occurring 'Earth Changes' which kill thousands, millions, or billions of people. Why is all of this crap surfacing at this critical time in the spiritual evolution of the planet? I'm considering it to be more lies and manipulation. Problem - Reaction - Solution. If masses of humanity are exterminated - I will call it 'An Act of God' - the Wrong God - who is behaving like a hurt and cornered animal. Sorry Lucifer/Kali - I'm just calling it as I see it. Sorry if I got the names wrong - but I think I've got the concept nailed. I heard about a ‘dragon-demon’ exorcism which was both revealing and chilling. What would abraxasinas say? I'm glad I decided not to eat my dragon! But it might've been cool to enter the Council of Thuban!’

    ‘Dragon-Eating is so overrated!’

    ‘I'm really not kidding when I say that I am attempting to harmonize the U.S. Constitution, the Teachings of Jesus, and a Modified Latin Mass. To the man or woman behind the curtain - this would undoubtedly be anathema and damnable heresy - but I consider it to be both an orthodoxymoron and the wave of the future. It's got to be simple. It's got to be historical. It's got to have mass appeal. And it's got to make sense. The artistic and organizational aspects of the Roman Catholic Church are to be highly valued - but there is something very wrong at it's core - which goes much deeper than the Cardinals, the Curia, the Pope, the Jesuit General, Vatican I or Vatican II. Father Malachi Martin knew exactly what was wrong - and he hinted at it - but I think he could have told us so much more - if he had only lived longer. I think that many of the American Roman Catholics and the sedevacantists would agree. I am not a finger-pointing triumphalist Protestant. I'm trying to figure out who really controls the City States, the United Nations, and the Secret Government. I'm not necessarily opposed to these organizations - but I am opposed to the evil which I sense is behind them - resulting in this present darkness.’

    ‘What would Mary say?’

    ‘I appreciate positive perspectives. They are usually very healing - and in fringe and conspiracy research - this is worth it's weight in yttrium. I tend to swing back and forth between positive and negative - and I tend to swing alone. I keep wondering 'How do we really know anything?' Knowing - and Thinking We Know - Are Two Very Different Things. I speculate a lot - but I usually add a disclaimer - and sometimes a warning. I usually ask questions - and a lot of them are provocative and irreverent. I guess I want other people to find truths of various kinds - rather than me thinking that I have the truth - and then circling the wagons to protect me and my precious truth - and then making a fast buck on the side. I'm really not trying to make friends - and it shows. ‘

    ‘You’re my friend, Anthony! Especially without your clothes on!’

    ‘However - after having said all of the above - I really am trying to passively promote a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - based upon Responsibility and the U.S. Constitution. I've recently been trying to harmonize the Latin Mass with the Teachings of Jesus and the U.S. Constitution - as a part of this ongoing experimental project. Perhaps I have a little bit of a healing spirit. I really want things to be happy and peaceful - but I do not want peace at any price. I like listening to Sacred Music or Latin Masses while reading the Four Gospels in the King James Version of the Holy Bible, the Federalist Papers, and the Anti-Federalist Papers. This is so much different than Churchianity as Usual - or listening to Alex Jones. I like Alex - but I can only take so much anger.’

    ‘The man is brilliant, but he does seem to have an anger-management problem.’

    ‘I've started trying to imagine what it would be like to travel on magneto-leviton trains to various Underground Bases throughout the world - which might include bases under the U.N., Washington D.C., the City of London, and the Vatican - and to travel throughout the solar system in unconventional spacecraft - to meet with various officials (human and otherwise), and attend various meetings - in a completely non-corrupt and non-secretive Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System. I used to think that I didn't have what it takes to do such a thing - even if it were possible - but look at me! Here I am! I'm living in a Dream-Land, Dream-World, or an Imagined-Nation. One Nation Under Construction.’

    ‘This is real, Anthony! Do you want me to pinch you? Are you into that sort of thing? Wait a minute? We’re not supposed to touch each other!’

    ‘Once again - I am a United Nations Country Club Constitutionalist (UNCCC) rather than a Shotgun and Constitution in my Truck Constitutionalist (SCTC). I'm simply visualizing a Responsibly Free Solar System - going forward for millions of years. The Creator God of the Universe might drop in from time to time - just to say 'hi'.’

    ‘Ideally, that might be the only Divine Intervention necessary.’

    ‘It just seems as though too many people write too many books - and once a book is written - the writer sort of gets boxed-in. There is something I like about just engaging in limited internet communication. In a sense - I am hoping that some of this material reaches the right humans and non-humans who are making the key decisions which affect all of us. I really am envisioning a top down, bloodless non-revolution, to institute a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. I really don't want to make a whole lot of noise - and then fall flat on my face - because I don't know what the hell I'm doing. I'd rather just plant a few seeds here and there - and let those who are well placed - carry the ball. Great things can happen when one doesn't care who gets the credit. I'm trying to make money in some other ways - but so far I haven't been very successful. It's hard to concentrate when one is contemplating Angels, Demons, Satan, Lucifer, Gods, Goddesses, Star Wars, Wars in Heaven, Enslavement, Extermination, Reptilians, Greys, Mind-Control, Abductions, Genetic Hybridization Experiments, Revivification, Soul-Scalping, Colonization of the Solar System, Theocracy, Persecution, Torture, Corruption, Civil Unrest, Martial Law, Suspension of the U.S. Constitution, Super Soldiers, Six Hundred Thousand Year Wars, etc, ad infinitum, ad nauseum, ad absurdum, reductio ad absurdum.’

    ‘That’s quite a mouthful, Anthony!’

    ‘I just re-read the first protocol of the so-called "Protocols of the Wise Men of Zion". I don't know if they are genuine or not - but what I read sounds all too familiar - that the stupid masses or goyim are incapable of handling freedom, and ruling themselves - and therefore must be ruled by force and deception - rather than by reasoning with them. I have heard this over and over again. Is this true - regardless of the source? I even recently concluded, in a state of discouragement, that the corrupt might very well rule the stupid, in perpetuity - because both are really happy with the arrangement - despite all outward appearances. Whatever the case may be - I continue to believe that We the Sheeple need to become much more knowledgeable and responsible - and at least pretend to be the New Elites. If my precious Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System (or something similar to it) is ever to become a reality - we all need to be a helluva lot more awake, aware, and responsible - and that especially includes me. As I have stated before - I will continue to look more closely at Solar System Governance, the United Nations, Washington D.C., the City of London, the Vatican, the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, and the Underground Bases - in a passive and non-hostile manner. I feel a lot more like being an uninvited and idealistic hidden-partner of the Powers That Be - rather than being someone who is fighting with them. Having said that - I will continue to blurt things out, as I encounter new insights and thoughts - and I will continue to place my foot in my mouth, and step on my...never mind.’

    ‘I think I know what you’re talking about, Anthony!’

    'The Federalist Papers' or 'The Anti-Federalist Papers' are amazingly detailed and deep. Why can't Solar System Governance be discussed in a similar manner? Why isn't Solar System Governance one of the most important topics, if not the most important topic, that we can possibly discuss? This subject seems to be dead in the water . I think we're missing the boat BIG TIME. Conduit Closing. I guess I'm sold on a solar system view - as opposed to a world view. I'm just trying to identify with those who run the City States, United Nations, Underground Bases, Secret Space Program, and Secret Government - as sort of a silent and uninvited insider observer. Again, I really don't wish to fight with these people - even though I do wish to change just about everything connected with these institutions and activities. Think Galactically. Act Locally. The Queen of Heaven is presently a person or being of interest to me - in both positive and negative ways. Perhaps it is productive to think big and small - simultaneously. I'm really just trying to understand the power structure in this solar system. I think power is way over-rated - but that it is still important to understand how it works. I once told someone that God had a lousy job - but that someone had to do it. They looked at me like I was crazy. I was crazy - and I am crazy. I can't even run my own life - so I'll be damned if I'll try to run anyone elses life. We've only just begun. It just might be morning in the solar system.’

    ‘Think small, Anthony Think small!’

    The Nephilim are mysterious and illusive. Who knows who or what really goes bump in the night and runs the world? I'm just presently focusing on a hypothetical Anna-like Queen of Heaven - as being the focal point of solar system administration. I obviously know very, very little about this subject - but I'm tired of being kept in the dark and lied to - so I'm stumbling through this minefield like a bull in a china closet. God help us. Is there a beautiful side of evil? I am reminded of a book by Johanna Michaelsen, titled 'The Beautiful Side of Evil'. My point in all of this is that I think there may be a very real Queen of Heaven, who is a mixture of good and evil, and who is very, very intelligent - but who can be a real mother when she gets ticked-off. I'm obviously playing with some very hot fire - and I will probably get my fingers burned - right up to my armpits. When I finally get the real answers (if I ever do) - I'll probably be very, very sorry that I ever asked all of the questions. I really don't think I know what the heck I'm dealing with. I just think that we are in so much trouble, that the non-elites may have to be involved in trying to find solutions. Hope springs eternal - but I'm frankly not expecting too much.’ Beauty sometimes hides the beast. I believed what the inspired and holy religious leaders told me about the inspired and sacred texts - but I found out that a lot of it was BS. I also found out that a lot of the New Age is BS. I am attempting to find an alternative to all of the BS. I want the BS to stop NOW. ‘

    ‘Don’t we all?!’

    ‘Perhaps we should have a Solar System Constitution Contest.  We need love and cooperation to create a kinder and gentler world. However - I believe that the meat of love is responsibility (the decision to make the problems of the world - my problems). This is where things get messy. In fact - this is a war. We tend to get in each others way - and we often work at cross purposes - whether intentionally or unintentionally. Perhaps I really need to let this mini-crusade go - at this point - and hope that someone else picks it up - so that it's not my great big deal. Perhaps a millionaire or billionaire could host a Solar System Constitution Contest - with a $1,000,000.00 prize for the winner. Now THAT would generate interest!  Perhaps evil alternatives can be modeled with a supercomputer program - so that we can learn about them - without having to live them. I feel like exiting stage right - and giving it a rest for a while - while I review all of the Bill Cooper material. I like listening to his old shows - and I like reading the Branton material. I have no idea how much of it is true - but it is interesting to consider the possibilities. Even though the subjects are important - all of this often feels like a monumental waste of time. I wish we got paid to wade through everything! I think that a Secret Solar System Government presently exists - and that in ten years there will be an Open Solar System Government - if anyone or anything is left. I might be completely wrong regarding Solar System Governance - but where are the rival proposals? Where is the vigorous discussion and debate? This seems to be a dead issue. Dead in the water. Why is this? I'm going to spend a lot of time thinking about the Bill Cooper, Commander X, and Branton material - which I think has a lot to do with Solar System Governance. I like to think that Bill Cooper, Commander X, and Branton would approve of a Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom United States of the Solar System.’

    ‘They might approve, but this subject is enough to drive a man to drink!’

    ‘I'm simply trying to rid this solar system of hatred, violence, wars, atrocities, terrorism, starvation, demonic harassment, demonic possession, ecological nightmares, holy wars, extermination events, planned financial collapses, rigged stock markets, slavery of all kinds, etc, etc, etc. I don't think we need any of these things to complement the beauty of Earth and it's inhabitants. I really like the good side of Anna (in 'V'). I really like the spiritual leader of the Navi in 'Avatar'. I really like Rachael Constantine (the foxy lady in charge at the White House) in 'Contact' - but I don't see the need for a bad side or any negatives whatsoever. I just wish for this solar system to be run rationally and properly, going forward, for millions of years. This goal seems to require simple and effective principles and concepts - in the context of a simple and effective constitution - which avoids placing too much power in too few hands. I obviously don't know what's really going on in this solar system - but something is very, very, very wrong - and it needs to be fixed. I'm just trying to generate interest and discussion regarding solar system governance. Is it wrong to live in the dream-world of a perfected humanity living in a perfected solar system? I'm not necessarily sold on the 'treat them like children, teach them to take baby steps, and to kneel in contrite submission' theory of civilization growth and development. I really do think we need a solar system view, and that we ALL need to contemplate Solar System Governance, on an ongoing basis. I am opposed to rule by secrecy, deception, confusion, corruption, force, and violence. I'll just keep ranting and raving on the internet. I don't intend to do anything more than this. Hopefully - somewhere in the galaxy - this activity is being duly noted and studied - to hopefully help someone at some future date - to implement proper planetary governance. Again - I don't have the answers - but I do wish to prompt those who are in positions of authority and power - to consider some of the concepts which surface in these threads.’

    ‘You’ve already taken a ‘Giant Leap for Mankind’, Anthony! Why don’t we take a break? I’ll show you around the ‘Observer’.’ ‘Thank-you, Anna! I’d like that very much! I’m sorry for rambling like that, but no one really seems to be interested in what I have to say so far, except for you! You seem to be genuinely interested!’ ‘I am interested, Anthony!  More interested than you can imagine! Now, come on! Let’s take the Grand Tour!’











    "Welcome!! I'm Miss Priss!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 12:11 pm; edited 13 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 5:52 am

    ‘This is an AMAZING asteroid, Anna! Thank-you so much for showing me around!’ ‘You’re certainly welcome, Anthony! It was my pleasure! Now, let’s make ourselves comfortable on the bridge, where we have a FANTASTIC ocean-view! Please continue with your thoughts.’

    ‘Well, Anna, it sounds as though we deal with the visible PTB (who we love and hate), who take orders from the bloodline elites, who take orders from mysterious and nefarious entities, who take orders from who knows who? I keep feeling as though we are prisoners of an ancient star war - and that we are serving some type of a sentence. What troubles me, is that even if we do become responsible (or try to be responsible) - it seems as if we are destined to remain in jail. The law of the universe seems to be that the Human Race on Planet Earth cannot and will not be allowed to succeed - and that we will not be allowed to become responsibly free - no matter what. Perhaps the Original Sin was the Unpardonable Sin. This seems to be all about being beat into reverential submission by the chastenings of the lord - as sinners in the hands of an angry god. Did Promethius steal fire from this god? Did we all go along with Promethius? Is that why we are here - and why we are in so much trouble?‘

    ‘What do YOU think, Anthony?’

    ‘I’m leaning in that direction, Anna. Let’s examine this a bit further. Promethius = Lucifer = Kali = Mary = Anna (in "V")? What if the gods were problematic and dysfunctional? What if Promethius/Lucifer/Kali/Mary/Anna was/were/are/is problematic and dysfunctional? Is there a solution to the madness? Regardless of what really happened, and regardless of what is happening presently, why is there so much secrecy, deception, corruption, violence, and insanity? Why are legitimate and well-meaning attempts at understanding and reform, met with such coldness and even hostility? I'm seeing a single entity as being the being in charge of this neck of the woods - going back thousands, or tens of thousands, of years.’

    ‘There is a certain amount of evidence supporting your theory, Anthony.’

    ‘I've been wondering a lot about the true nature of the soul - and wondering about the true extent of any hybridization programs - historically and presently. What if the human soul is a shape-shifting interdimensional-reptilian? Could this be why we have a reptilian part of our brains? Could this really be the biggest secret? Are all of us hybrids - in one way or another? Are Dracs really human/reptile hybrids - with an exceptionally high percentage of reptile genetics? Are everyday humans really human/reptile hybrids - with a very low percentage of reptile genetics? I once knew an ivy league graduate who told me that they were a talking snake. Some of my best friends have turned out to be snakes. I'm considering the possibility that humans of all races, reptilians, greys, hybrids, and aliens of all races - have the same type of soul. Whether this type of soul is human, reptilian, hybrid, none of the above, or all of the above - may be one of the most explosive questions which we could possibly grapple with. In his 1994 interview with Rick Keefe - Alex Collier indicated that our souls were the same - and that they originated at the same time - but that we were at different stages of evolution. I hope I got that right. I need to watch that interview again. Let me know if I missed something - or if Alex (or anyone else) has commented elsewhere on this subject.’

    ‘I’ll neither conform nor deny your overall hypothesis, Anthony, but you do make compelling arguments.’

    ‘It seems reasonable to me to at least begin with the view that this solar system is our home (regardless of ancient star wars and battles for control of this and that) - and that we just keep reincarnating (as we require new bodies) back into this solar system - and that this solar system may be as good as it gets - anywhere. I'm considering any extermination events (natural or inflicted) and mass evacuations (by UFO's, the Second Coming of Christ, etc.) to be bad things. Bringing reason and peace to this solar system seems reasonable to me. Has the Queen of Heaven been trying to do this for thousands of years? OR - has the Queen of Heaven been misusing and abusing this solar system and it's inhabitants for thousands of years? I keep seeing corruption and insanity as being unavoidably connected with absolute power - despite the best of intentions - which is why I wish for this hypothetical Queen of Heaven to retire - and serve as an advisor rather than a ruler. Sorry for being repetitious - but I will continue to test this hypothesis in different settings. I think we are all in Purgatory - and that it is up to us whether we progress into Heaven - or digress into Hell. We make our bed - and sleep in it. Our planet is how we plan it. World without end.’

    ‘I told you that I am supposed to remain neutral, and that my role is companionship and facilitation. However, it might be helpful for you to imagine being this hypothetical Queen. It might be a tougher job than you can possibly imagine. If she exists, perhaps she doesn’t even want the damn job. Perhaps if she retired, things would REALLY go to hell. Just something to think about.’

    ‘I appreciate that, Anna. This is simply the brainstorming part of this process. I fully understand that. This thing is probably nastier and more complex than I can possibly imagine. But really, I'm going to gradually take off the gloves regarding this Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar-System aka The United States of the Solar System concept. I think this is a splendiferous idea - regardless of the spiritual and alien situation. The concept does not require me to definitively and accurately sort out who the good-guys and bad-guys are. I simply wish to implement this concept in an evolutionary manner - with EVERYONE on the bus - even if they hate each other - and even if some of them are really, really evil. The really badass dudes and dudesses may need to go to jail for a while - BUT NOBODY IS GOING TO BE DAMNED TO HELL!! Not unless it is ABSOLUTELY necessary. I desire a big-tent solution - but I do not desire peace at any price. The concept should probably be firmly implemented to avoid confusion - but no one should be treated unkindly or unfairly. System implementation is that which is important - and dictatorial micro-management should NOT occur.’

    ‘I like the way you’re approaching this topic, Anthony. I don’t necessarily agree with you, at this point, but I think you’ll figure this out, sooner than later.’

    ‘Thank-you Anna. We should probably continue the infowar for centuries - but without destroying ourselves. The concept involves an organized decentralization. I like the architectural and artistic aspects of the old world - but the internal modus operandi needs to be Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom. There is a unified architecture and art in the churches and state-houses of the world. The original plan connected with this may have been fatally flawed - but we should enjoy the architectural and artistic excellence as we pursue a unified yet free humanity. This is going to involve a very problematic transitional process - but it need not be traumatic. Does this desire go too far - too soon? Baby steps - right? This really continues to be a test. I am interested to see who comes out of the woodwork in support of, and in opposition to, the concept. What would the Incoming say? What would Anna say? What would the Queen of Heaven say? What would the Creator God of the Universe say? What would Satan say? What would SaLuSa say? What would Monka do? What would Jesus do?’

    ‘You’re funny, Anthony!’

    ‘I’m also crazy, Anna! I'm sure there are many, throughout the solar system, who are working toward more rational governance at all levels. I'm probably trying to change myself, more than I'm trying to change others. I continue to experience debilitating and progress hampering problems - which make me feel virtually ineffectual and very frustrated. Hence the tone of my writing and speaking. An inferiority complex probably gives me a 'little-guy' attitude. This is actually quite sad - but hopefully something good can be derived from it - either now, or in the future. I was serious when I said that I hoped that this activity was being duly noted somewhere in the galaxy. I fear that we are headed down the wrong road, and that we will not turn back, regardless of the warnings, and regardless of the ranting and raving of lunatics such as myself. I really wish that I had a shallow underground civilian base to go down into. At this point - I am ready to go down - and stay down - for a long, long time.’

    ‘As I remember, someone on the internet really cussed you out. They even said the rabbit-hole you were exploring, went right up your @$$!’ What a nasty thing to say!’

    ‘That’s right, Anna! I really didn’t mind getting cussed-out, except for being told that I’d be hiding under the rocks at the End of the World. They quoted Revelation, but I prefer the eschatology in the Synoptic Gospels (Matthew 24, Mark 13, and Luke 21). I have problems with the Book of Revelation. Even though I wish to seek cover from civil unrest, nuclear war, chemical and biological warfare, an 'alien' invasion, etc. - I don't wish for the rocks to fall upon me - and I wish to look him that sitteth upon the throne - straight in the eye - and tell them to get off of their high-horse and to stop the mass-murder - and for the Lamb to calm down. VIOLENCE IS NOT A SOLUTION - EVEN IF YOU ARE GOD - THINK YOU ARE GOD - OR ARE ACTING LIKE GOD. EARTH CHANGES MY @$$. SINNERS IN THE HANDS OF A LOVING GOD? Having said that - I would like to know the full extent and nature of the Original Sin - and whether all of us were a party to it, or not. But regardless of how bad the sins of the past have been - shouldn't there be a peaceful and rational resolution of the madness? Why do we always rush toward violent 'solutions'? Those who quote from the Book of Revelation often seem to exhibit a morbid satisfaction connected with the expected extermination - which couldn't possibly include themselves.’

    ‘We all seem to like to blame and condemn others, don’t we, Anthony?

    ‘Luke chapter 21 contains basic soteriology, or how we are saved, and basic eschatology, or a study of the end of time. If you don't know what eschatology is…it's not the end of the world! Well, perhaps it is, after all! Jesus proclaims that by standing firm, we will gain life. Again and again, Jesus ties salvation to behavior…not simply belief! On the other hand, belief is the beginning of behavior. By beholding Christ we become changed! Visualize Jesus…and world-peace. Give Jesus and peace a chance. The Luke 21 end time scenario contains enough upsetting information for just about anyone! If you want to become really upset and confused, read the books of Daniel and Revelation! There are numerical challenges here as well, if you're into numbers games! It seems that the end here depicted by Jesus was to occur shortly after His death…not 2,000 years later! Could it be that the followers of Jesus fumbled the ball? Were the words of Jesus preached with power throughout the world after His death? Did someone circumvent the Great Commission, thinking they knew better? Have the Teachings of Jesus been placed first and foremost in Christian churches during the past 2,000 years? Are the words of Christ being placed first and foremost in Christian churches now? Could it be that the Teachings of Jesus have been purposefully and systematically suppressed and relegated to the back of the bus? Will humanity have to wait another 2,000 years for the return of Christ? World without end?’

    ‘I wonder how many people have noticed this, throughout the centuries, Anthony?’

    ‘I’ve been thinking - what if our souls are interdimensional reptilian in nature - and what if we came to Earth from Sirius - and created ourselves? Physically - that is. What if we got caught in the middle of an Amen Ra vs Hathor family feud - with Jesus trying to break-up the fight? One can switch the names around a lot - with all of the gods, goddesses, archangels, biblical characters, et al - but I keep seeing a three-way power-struggling mess - with most of us caught in the middle. Oh - some of us may have some very, very bad karma - but is this really a case of circumstances, situations, misunderstandings, insanity, corruption, deception, escalation, and who-knows-what? Shoudn't we simply attempt to pull the plug on the madness, at this point - and play the blame-game in a reasonable and rational manner - with a Galactic Judge Judy - or something - without the Damned to Hell Penalty? The wild-card may be out of control technology and human/reptilian hybrids on the loose - throughout the solar system. It might be very, very difficult to put the Reptilians Back in the Bottle - at this late date. Here reppie, reppie! Time for din-din! Nice reppie! Sorry Reptilians - but I just couldn't resist! I mean no disrespect. Once again - I'm inviting ALL factions to unite around a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar-System aka The United States of the Solar System. As usual - I'm flying blind, scared, and stupid - but you've at least got to give me a B+ for effort and good intentions.‘

    ‘You’re playing with very hot fire, when you start picking fights with reptilians and dragons, Anthony!’

    ‘I understand that, Anna. At this point - I feel like a lost little boy who has wandered onto the battlefield - just before the Battle of the Bulge. I don't want to be a part of any of this - but I have made myself a part of this by my internet activities and speculations. Might we be dealing with Amen Ra Annunaki vs Hathor Annunaki? Gabriel Annunaki vs Lucifer Annunaki? Could Michael be the legitimate leader of the Human Race (us and those who we encounter every day)? Awesome Gods and Goddesses? Could Adria approximate the Queen of Heaven who anciently came to Tibet from Sirius - to conduct a hybridization program (to create us?) - after stealing fire from the gods? ‘

    ‘You’re speaking of Adria, in ‘Stargate SG-1, aren’t you, Anthony? She was the daughter of Kitesh aka Vala Mal Doran, wasn’t she?’

    ‘That’s right, Anna. I often refer to science-fiction, to help me make my points, and to help me visualize abstract concepts. I have noticed that so often - things don't work out. We believe something - and then it turns out to be a lie. We trust someone - and they turn out to be a crook. We go here. We go there. We try this. We try that. I guess things will always be that way. I just keep asking questions - as a modus operandi. When I have taken a stand - of sorts - with my mini-crusade regarding a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar-System - I feel very uncomfortable. Things can be so illusory. People can be so fickle. Situations can change instantly. In the last two years, I have gained a new sympathy for agnostics - people who think that there are things that go bump in the night - but who aren't really sure who or what it is. Perhaps the Liberal Episcopalians or the Anglican Agnostics are on the right track. Speaking of religion - Latin and Rituals have been referred to in less than flattering terms. I have been taking a look at the possibility of a modified Latin Mass as possibly being a Spiritual Switzerland - especially if the day to day practices of the church were in complete harmony with the Teachings of Jesus and the U.S. Constitution. But perhaps the combination of Rituals, Latin, Cathedrals, etc. - are inherently evil in nature. I am torn by this. Help me out regarding Rituals and Latin. I wish for fundamental changes to occur in all churches - but I don't wish to trample upon how people pray - and to be disruptive regarding what people are used to. How does one save the church - without destroying the church? If the church goes down - the crazy and dangerous cults will thrive. Or - are the crazy cults really crazy? Perhaps the church should go down - and the church doors should be locked. Who knows? But whatever we think or do - it will probably ultimately turn out to be wrong or BS - judging from history. Sorry for the negativity - but I'm really not trying to win a popularity contest. I am simply searching and searching and searching - and I'm not even sure what I'm searching for. Oh wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from this bottomless pit of BS???’

    ‘Anthony, tell me more about religion and the church.’

    ‘I will continue to live in the dreamland of a perfected humanity living in a perfected Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - as a sort of an ongoing science fiction movie - which I am in the middle of - every day. I will examine everything from this perspective. This is a test. This is only a test. What would Bill Cooper say? Don't mind me - I'm just going to keep rambling. I'm beginning to turn all of this into a personal religion. I lost my faith - and now I am trying to build a new one. Perhaps someone else can learn something from this process as well. Try reviewing this material a couple of times - and see what that does for you. Once again - I am looking at combining the Teachings of Jesus, the U.S. Constitution, and the Latin Mass (including the classical sacred musical literature). In many respects - these are strange bedfellows - but there really is a method to my madness and my heresy. What would a minimalist theocracy look like? I have HUGE problems with the Crusades and the Inquisition - and with all persecution and abuse (including pedophilia) - but who was really presiding over this historical madness? We need to know the full story of our history - including all of the gory and embarrassing details. Is theocracy always wrong? Is the absence of theocracy always right?

    ‘Anthony, do people who desire the ‘Separation of Church and State’ really desire a ‘Godless State’?

    ‘Good question, Anna. What is the proper relationship of church and state? Can there be religious freedom in a theocracy? I am very, very suspicious regarding the Roman Catholic Church's role in the United States of America (historically and presently). I fear the reality of who has really been calling the shots - for a long, long time. Something has been very, very wrong. Something is very, very wrong. And I fear that things are about to get a helluva lot worse. I fear that there will not be peace on Earth - until the Roman Catholic Church is in complete harmony with the Teachings of Jesus and the U.S. Constitution. Obviously - this is something for the scholars to consider and work out. I'm simply thinking in broad and general terms. But I would really like to see the Teachings of Jesus replace Canon Law - and I would like to see the U.S. Constitution become the modus operandi of church governance. I don't have a problem with hierarchy and authority - if and only if - it is not corrupt, dictatorial, arrogant, and cruel. I'm just frankly afraid of that which exists underneath Cathedrals and Capitols - in Underground Bases. Who really presides over this realm? This is what really, really troubles me. How dark and deep is the rabbit hole? I fear that it may be a bottomless pit...

    ‘This sounds like a Final Jihad in the making, Anthony. These are fighting words.’

    ‘I understand that Anna. The most simple and obvious statements of fact seem to be fighting words. This is sad. Today - I kept having a sort of a vision of being on a UFO with the modern incarnations of Amen Ra and Hathor - as father and daughter Annunaki. Is this daughter Lucifer? Kali? Mary? The Queen of Heaven? We were discussing the fate of Planet Earth. Amen Ra was determined to commence an extermination - and I was determined to keep this from happening. I felt very, very weak and small. This little vision of sorts never resolved. Are we dealing with Father (Incoming) and Daughter (Local) Annunaki Factions - a Nazi Aldebaran Faction - and a Pleiadian Jesus Faction (determined to resolve the conflict between the other factions - and to institute Responsible Freedom and Peace on Earth)? This speculation is starting to feel so real - that I feel like a walking war-zone - and like I am going downhill fast …’

    ‘Hang in there, Anthony.’

    ‘Now I'd like to look at warfare and taxation - past, present, and future. I have no particular agenda or direction here. I will add more to this subject as I get more ideas. 'America - Freedom to Fascism' is probably a good place to begin. 'The Money Masters' is probably a good second video to view. Even though it covers a lot of unrelated territory - 'Behold a Pale Horse' should probably be included. It will help us to grasp the big-picture in all of this. I am partial to reversing the Federal Reserve Act of 1913 - and disbanding the IRS and the Federal Reserve. I support replacing the current tax-form system with a 5% point of sale consumption tax to directly fund legitimate governmental activities. I am in favor of getting the entire world completely out of debt. I am also in favor of getting the entire world completely out of war. All of this seems to be interrelated. We can't simply deal with one thing. We have to deal with everything.’

    ‘You can’t just fight one gang-member, Anthony!’

    ‘What percentage of our tax-dollars (from all taxation) goes to the United Nations, Washington D.C., the City of London, the Vatican, the Royal Family, the Secret Space Program,? the Secret Government, and the Underground Bases - which may be hostile to the visible and constitutional United States of America? Could paying taxes be a treasonous act? When I originally posted my last comment - Internet Explorer stopped working. Is this coincidental? What percentage of the Worldwide Illegal Drug Trade goes to the entities listed above? Take a very close look at who was behind the Federal Reserve Act of 1913, World War I, the Great Depression, Looting Fort Knox, World War II, Project Paperclip, the Alphabet Agencies? Worldwide, the Korean War, the Viet Nam War, the Kennedy Assassinations, the Iraq Wars, and the New World Order. Is all of this related? Repeal the 16th Amendment. Disband the Federal Reserve. Retroactively audit all taxation - and if there is any fraud, misuse, and abuse - return all relevant funds to all affected parties - with penalties and interest. Institute a 5% Federal Consumption Tax (with no tax forms) to fund LEGITIMATE governmental activities. Who really owns the property in the United States of America? Is the U.S. scheduled to? undergo a controlled demolition? I’ll keep asking the hard questions. No rest for the wicked. Are there any class-action lawsuits challenging the? taxation system in the U.S.? Does the IRS really want to keep writing the nasty letters to me? I can write some pretty nasty letters myself. I'm small-fry. Going after me could be VERY expensive for them. They know who I am. The electronic surveillance, and even supernatural surveillance, is reprehensible. The taxation system has very little to do with the legitimate and constitutional United States of America. We've been had - BIG TIME.’

    ‘You’re REALLY playing with fire now, Anthony. Tread softly.’

    ‘I understand that Anna. How much does it cost to administer all taxation in the U.S.? Isn't this a monumental waste of money? Isn't this an activity which is hostile to the citizens of the U.S.? Why wouldn't a point of sale consumption tax (for? all taxation) be a huge improvement in efficiency and morale? All taxation funds should go directly to the various legitimate governmental agencies - without passing through corrupt and private hands. This mess needs to be completely exposed NOW. Internet Explorer shut down twice in 30 minutes when I originally posted these comments and questions. Coincidental? Get a copy of 'Behold a Pale Horse' by Bill Cooper, and read it twice. Then, watch everything with Bill Cooper on the internet. There are others - but Bill seems to get to the heart of the matter - in a calm and rational manner. We the People of Earth need to get informed - without getting mad - or going mad. Then we need to? clean-up this mess. We the People of Earth have before us the opportunity to forge? for ourselves, and for future generations...a True World Order. A world where Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom...not the Old World Disorder Demonic-Theocracy...governs the conduct of nations. When we are successful...and we will be...we have a real chance at this True World Order...an order in which a credible United Nations can use Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom to fulfill the promise and vision of All Races. Some people lead. Some people follow. Some people have ideas which are so far ahead of their time - that these ideas will be only be implemented long after their originator has? left this world. Things are going to get worse - before they get better - but Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom will rise from the ashes of the New World Order - like the Flight of the Phoenix. I realize that these four BIG words are perplexing to those with small minds and no vision. My apologies.

    ‘You’ve already left this world, Anthony!’

    ‘I feel as if I’ve died, and gone to Heaven, Anna! Once again - why don't we replace the whole mess with a 5% national federal consumption tax - which goes directly to legitimate governmental activities. Why don't we eliminate nearly all debt - personal? and public? Why don't we back the dollar with silver? Why don't we audit the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, and the Underground Bases? Why don't we REALLY stop the illegal drug trade worldwide? Why is this so hard? I think that the real solutions are really quite simple - but the lies, corruption, hatred, complexity, confusion, and insanity - are so ingrained in our thinking and society - that we can't see the forest for the trees. I really desire a solution - and I really don't wish to rant and rave. Taxation should be simplified. The Secret Government should be transparent. Globalism should be based upon Responsible-Freedom. Black Projects should be? revealed to the public. Let freedom ring! If you research the Secret Government, the Secret Space Program, Deep Underground? Military Bases, Magneto Leviton Trains, The New World Order, Black Projects, etc. - and how they are financed - you will understand why Solar System Governance is a relevant and important issue. We need a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. Study the words separately. Then study them as a whole, and the light should shine into your soul.’

    ‘The light is blinding, Anthony!’

    ‘I still need to become more informed regarding the details of the ancient world. I have mostly been thinking in terms of big-picture principles and concepts. Once again, I'm trying to look at a lot of this sort of thing from the perspective of the United Nations, the Vatican, the City of London, Washington D.C., the Secret Government, the Secret Societies, the Jesuits, the Alphabet Agencies, the Royal Family, Israel, the Underground Bases, the Secret Space Program, and on and on... It's all a huge multidisciplinary guessing game - and when one is disoriented and insecure - it's difficult to really absorb the details and see everything clearly. I'm really just asking a lot of questions - shotgun style - hoping that some of the questions lead others to the truth - a truth which will help to set us responsibly free - going forward for millions of years. But this probably involves poking and prodding in areas where such activities are not welcome - and such speculative activities might, in fact, be counterproductive. I am not necessarily hostile and opposed to all of the names and places listed above. I really simply wish for them to conduct business in a much more open and ethical manner. When a critical mass of informed and ethical people are looking over the shoulders (and second-guessing) all of the above - I think things might improve exponentially.’

    ‘No one really likes to be corrected or second-guessed, Anthony. Once again, these are fighting words.’

    ‘We always end up fighting - don't we Anna? This is probably true everywhere - in families, businesses, governments, churches, and alien civilizations. There are probably word wars transpiring on UFO's and Underground Bases throughout the solar system. I just hope that the razzmatazz can move to a much higher road than it travels presently - throughout the solar system. I like to listen to Bill Cooper. I call his recorded messages “Uncle Bill's Bedtime Stories“. I'm seriously trying to kick the internet habit. "I can quit anytime I want". "I don't have an obsessive-compulsive posting problem". "The internet alien and conspiracy theories really haven't taken over, and ruined my life". "I'm really a happy and well-balanced human being (or am I a human/reptile hybrid?)". "O wretched man that I am!"

    ‘How can you be a wretched man in this situation, Anthony?’

    ‘Sorry for the tangent in the midst of the turmoil, Anna. I do think there is a legitimate place for fighting and sharp words - but so often it is accompanied by utter stupidity. I just watched 'Stargate Continuum' - and the scene where Ba'al and Kitesh aka Vala are in their spaceship - and are preparing to attack and enslave Earth - particularly impressed me. I thought - what would it be like to discuss forum topics in that setting? Or in the Stargate SG-1 Command Underground Base? My point is that we often seem to fiddle while Rome burns. If I could do anything I wished - one item at the top of the list - would be to have access to everyone and everything in the solar system - to be able to be a fly on the wall at closed-door meetings - to view secret files - to occasionally speak with key humans and non-humans - but to have no authority - just access. I like to watch. Once again - I know I'm crazy - but I'm also serious!’

    ‘I’ve noticed that you like to watch, Anthony! Just remember, no touching!’

    ‘Here is another what if, Anna. What if it's Gabriel v Lucifer + Michael - with Gabriel and Lucifer being the big-guns - and Michael being highly pure, but relatively powerless compared with the other two? Might Lucifer and Michael be co-mediators between Gabriel and Humanity? Might Gabriel be God/Satan? Might Lucifer be Mary/Holy Spirit? Might Michael be Jesus? Once again - don't get mad at me - this is just more speculation. My goal is to make everyone face themselves - and think. Could Gabriel have been disfunctional in Heaven (Orion?)? Could Lucifer and Michael have rebelled against Gabriel? Did Humanity aka Fallen Angels aka Nephilim aka Us - follow (fall) Lucifer and Michael to Earth? Did we steal Fire (advanced technology, hybridization genetics, and spiritual wisdom) from Gabriel? Was this the Original Sin? Are Lucifer and Michael at odds regarding how to deal with Gabriel? Is Gabriel the leader of the Incoming Annunaki? Is Lucifer the leader of the Local Annunaki? Is Michael the leader of Humanity (as we know humans to be)? I keep feeling incredible tension and looming fate - as I contemplate our situation. Earth really does seem to be a Planet in Rebellion - and it feels as though the rebellion is about to be put down - once and for all. But what if ALL parties are wrong? What if an innovative solution needs to be pursued? I keep mentioning a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. I like the concept - but I am clueless regarding the details and implementation aspects. I'll just keep passively pursuing this line of reasoning - and hope that the Big Gun Gods and Goddesses call off Armageddon, Retribution, Annihilation, Damnation, Utter Destruction, etc. - and declare some sort of a conditional truce - to work things out in a reasonable, rational, and peaceful manner. Hope springs eternal - but don't hold your breath - waiting for hell to freeze over…’

    ‘Perhaps none are righteous, Anthony. Perhaps all have fallen short.’

    ‘At this point - I am expecting to reincarnate endlessly in this solar system. I have signed on to see this thing through. I do not intend to abandon ship - even though I often feel an overwhelming desire to do so. Why do we think that things are better elsewhere? Why do we think that physicality is so damn bad and restrictive? Are we a bunch of ingrates? I grew up in an organization which looked forward to the end of the world - the destruction of the world - and the annihilation of the sinful and unbelieving masses (except for the faithful few) - with no second chances - at the hands of a God of Love - who would make everything right. I will not cut my fellow humans loose. I will not tolerate the destruction of this beautiful planet. I wish to help bring sanity to this solar system through a methodical pursuit of responsibility - to benefit each and every soul - regardless of their purity or corruption. Some may have to go to soul school - but not to eternal destruction. The true Creator God of the Universe may have other plans - but until such time as these plans are implemented - I will pursue a course of action which preserves this solar system and it's inhabitants. This is a solemn responsibility which none of us should take lightly. Sun. Fun. Stay. Play. World Without End. Amen.’

    ‘Bravo, Anthony! Do you mean Amen Ra?’

    ‘I probably mean “so be it” primarily and “Amen Ra” secondarily, Anna. I just purchased a bunch of books and DVD's - mostly science fiction. I intend to keep Solar System Governance clearly in mind as I read and view these materials. You see - the basic concepts may be quite boring - especially if someone is looking for the latest freak-show - but when one applies these concepts to both sci-fi and real-world situations - things become very, very interesting. I predict that some of these principles and concepts will be the way of the future - but I don't think that I will be a part of it - not in this incarnation, at least. But in a sense - I don't need to be a part of it - because I see the future very clearly in my mind's eye. When I spoke with Terence McKenna regarding the imagination, he said "if you dream it - you've already done it." I agree. It's already a done-deal. As I’ve previously stated, a Namaste-Constitutional Responsible-Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System - based upon Responsibility and the U.S. Constitution - will rise from the ashes of The New World Order aka The Old World Disorder Demonic Theocracy - like the Flight of the Phoenix.’

    ‘I’ll bet the demons aren’t too happy with you, Anthony.’

    ‘I feel supernaturally-attacked 24/7, Anna. I am trying to create a foundation consisting of a conceptual core of truth - so as to facilitate bigger and better things for humanity - without making disastrous detours. I think that church history is a total mess and a complete disaster - but where do we go from here? What would you say and do if it were up to you to reform the church? It's a very, very sensitive and tricky enterprise - to start meddling with how people pray. All I know - is that I am trying to create an imaginary ecumenical religion for myself. It's not going real well - but I'm trying. Here are my 9.5 Theses:

    1. Replace Canon Law with the Teachings of Jesus.

    2. Institute a Modified Latin Mass (with no communion - emphasizing the remembrance of Christ and His Teachings - rather than His Sacrifice) - offering Masses seven days a week - with no preference regarding the day or days of attendance.

    3. Base All Homilies, Theology, and Ritual Upon the Teachings of Jesus.

    4. Eliminate Penance and Confession (replacing both with psychological and spiritual counseling).

    5. Allow Women to be Priests and Popes.

    6. Allow Priests to Marry and Popes to Marry (and eliminate all blasphemous titles).

    7. Eliminate All Crucifixes (The bloody, dying, and mostly naked Jesus should not be paraded and displayed).

    8. Be Completely Honest Regarding the History of the Church, the World, the Solar System, the Galaxy, and the Universe.

    9. Institute a Program of Responsible Reproduction (lifting the ban on birth-control).

    9.5. Base Civil and Church Governance on the U.S. Constitution.’

    ‘More fighting words Anthony. Do you really think the Pope and Curia are going to institute these changes without a fight, and with all deliberate speed?’

    ‘You’re right, Anna. I see nothing but trouble ahead. And there’s more. A lot more. Here is my “Anthony Guide-Stone”:

    1. BASE THIS SOLAR SYSTEM UPON RESPONSIBILITY AND THE U.S. CONSTITUTION.

    2. MAINTAIN AN EARTH HUMAN POPULATION OF FOUR BILLION (TWO BILLION SURFACE - TWO BILLION SUBSURFACE) AND FOUR BILLION THROUGHOUT THE REST OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM (MOSTLY SUBSURFACE).

    3. BASE PHYSICAL, MENTAL, AND SPIRITUAL HEALTH UPON PREVENTION.

    4. MAINTAIN A PRISTINE ENVIRONMENT.

    5. USE ELECTRICAL POWER FOR NEARLY EVERYTHING, AND UTILIZE MAGNETO-LEVITON TRAINS FOR MOST GLOBAL TRANSPORTATION.

    Here I Stand (or perhaps I should run).

    This is simply a brain-storm. This is simply something to think about. This is simply an attempt to create a Spiritual Switzerland.’

    ‘The end result might be ideal, Anthony, but getting people to agree to all of these proposals might be more disillusioning than you can imagine.’

    ‘I mean no harm, Anna. I am going to retrace my steps - and really attempt to absorb the territory I have covered so hastily and hesitatingly - and really attempt to separate the wheat from the chaff. I will also attempt to internalize the wheat - and to walk the walk. I have tried to bring others along with me on my journey - and this may have been a mistake. But I really do think that the areas covered are key - and that they should be studied carefully. What I should probably do - is proceed as though I were writing a doctoral dissertation - and produce a 1,000 page scholarly book - with 100 pages of footnotes. I doubt that such a lofty goal will materialize - judging from my limited track record - but someone needs to do this. Joseph Farrell - where are you?’

    ‘Joseph probably has enough to do, Anthony. Why don’t YOU do it?’

    ‘Thank-you for the encouragement, Anna. Many years ago - there was a TV show called 'Queen for a Day' - and my grandmother was on it. Can you imagine being 'Queen of Heaven for a Day?' I keep getting the impression of someone looking a lot like Anna (in ‘V‘) - traveling around the world on magneto-leviton trains - and interacting with most of the political, religious, scientific, business, and financial leaders of the world - each and every day. But it is unclear to me whether Earth is completely their show - or whether they are an administrator for - or are in conflict with - an even more powerful being, or group of beings. This, of course, is merely speculation. If I could prove this - I would cease to exist. I wouldn't have to wait for the rocks to fall on me.’

    ‘I don’t know if the rocks are going to fall on you, Anthony, but you have said more than enough to make a lot of people desire that the rocks fall on you!’

    ‘Perhaps I should buy an old missile-silo, so I don’t have to hide under the rocks when the excrement contacts the refrigeration-system! I would love to shadow the key players in this solar system as sort of a neutral observer. Is this sort of thinking a form of mental illness - or is it the proper way to think about solar system issues? Should I get all wrapped-up in the local political mudslinging - or should I mostly think of responsible principles and concepts relative to the politics, religion, psychology, and ethics of doing business in this solar system? I'm beginning to think in terms of competing with an Anna or Kitesh version of the Queen of Heaven - who I think might be the chief administrator of this solar system. Again - is this a form of mental illness - or is this a reasonable modality of getting a handle on what's really going on? Is there a legitimate place for a Solar System Administrator? Would things be even more chaotic if none existed? I'm thinking that a Solar System Observer (or Observers) - who had access to everyone and everything - with no authority - might be a good thing - but I don't really know. Thinking about all of this makes me shaky. Is anyone else thinking in this manner? I'm sure there are - but who are they? Where are they? What are they doing?’

    ‘Excellent ideas and questions, Anthony. I have answers, but I’m not talking. Continue.’

    ‘My speculations have been quite wild - but also quite vivid, to me at least - so I really don't know which way to jump. Is this a sign of instability - or is it simply due diligence? What do you think about all of this goddess, Kali, Tibet, China, India, Persia, Queen of Heaven stuff? I really feel as though this is playing with fire - but I'm hoping that considering all of the possibilities will help to unite all factions in the solar system - in a constructive manner, which does not involve peace at any price, or any Trojan Horse scenarios. One Nation Under Satan? In Goddess We Trust? Might M-42, Aldebaran, and Sirius be 'home' for most of us? Are we really the 'Orion Group' which Alex Collier refers to? Are our souls interdimensional reptilian in nature? Are all of us human/reptile hybrids with varying percentage differentials? Do most of us have a very low reptile percentage (reptilian brain + reptilian soul) - greys an intermediate percentage - and reptilians a high percentage? Please don't laugh - this is just a wild theory. ‘

    ‘I’m laughing with you, not at you, Anthony!’

    ‘I tend to think that the Queen of Heaven has been conducting a hybridization program on Earth for thousands of years - starting in Tibet. Some of this is based upon a visit to Tibet by Nicholas Roerich - where he saw strange grey people, and learned of a 'Sovereign Queen of the Air' who had come to Tibet from Sirius to conduct hybridization experiments. Lucis Creator? I am obviously a fan of an organized-decentralism solar system government. I'm thinking that a one world government or one solar system government has existed for thousands of years - and that whoever is in power (The Queen of Heaven?) wishes to remain in power - rather than gaining power. I do think that numerous states are an essential ingredient in a world government or solar system government which maximizes responsible freedom over an extended time period.’

    ‘Anthony, did you ever consider the possibility that you might be rubbing the Queen of Heaven the wrong way? You might get a helluva lot further by rubbing her the RIGHT way!’

    ‘If I ever get the chance, I just might do that, Anna! I keep thinking that all proposed solutions and attempted implementations will be highly problematic. No matter how we attempt to put the puzzle together - it will always be wrong. There will always be discord and conflict. However - we really should seek more sane ways to manage the insanity. All of this should probably proceed in an evolutionary rather than a revolutionary manner. Top-down would probably be better than bottom-up - but both would be optimal. Talking softly and carrying a big stick would be splendiferous!'

    ‘I love a man who talks softly, and carries a big stick -- a man like you, Anthony! You’re seductively attractive!’ ‘You’re not so bad yourself, Anna!’

    'Anthony, I'm going to take you for a little ride!! I feel comfortable enough working with you, that I'm going to take you directly to one of our schools -- which we have recently named the 'University of Solar System Studies and Governance at Ida'!!' 'You've got to be kidding, Anna!! I've recently imagined just such a place!! Are we really going to travel past the Moon and Mars -- to the Asteroid Ida??!!' 'Yes, Anthony -- and we're going to remain completely naked until just before we arrive!! Nobody will know what you've been up to, Anthony!! It will just be our little secret!!"

    'This is all happening so fast, Anna!! I had NO idea things would move along THIS quickly!! My ideas and speculations have been VERY tentative and precarious. I've wished to take my time solidifying my positions.'

    'So, Anthony, what's your favorite position??'




    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Aug 31, 2018 6:09 am

    Heathen God
    by
    George Zebrowski


    The isolation station and preserve for alien flora and fauna on Antares IV had only one prisoner, a three-foot-tall gnome like biped with skin like creased leather and eyes like great glass globes. His hair was silky white and reached down to his shoulders, and he usually went about the great natural park naked. He lived in a small white cell located in one of the huge. block like administration modules. There was a small bed in the cell, and a small doorway which led out to the park. A hundred feet away from the door there was a small pool, one of many scattered throughout the park. It reflected the deep-blue color of the sky.

    The gnome was very old, but no one had yet determined quite how old. And there seemed to be no way to find out. The gnome himself had never volunteered any information about his past. In the one hundred years of his imprisonment he had never asked the caretaker for anything. It was rumored among the small staff of Earthmen and humanoids that the gnome was mad. Generally they avoided him. Sometimes they would watch his small figure standing under the deep blue sky, looking up at the giant disk of Antares hanging blood red on the horizon, just above the well pruned trees of the park, and they would wonder what he might be thinking.

    The majority of Earthmen spread over twelve star systems did not even know of the gnome's existence, much less his importance. A few knew, but they were mostly scholarly and political figures, and a few theologians. The most important fact about the alien was that sometime in the remote past he had been responsible for the construction of the solar system and the emergence of intelligent life on Earth.

    The secret had been well kept for over a, century. In the one hundred and fourth year of the alien's captivity two men set out for Antares to visit him. The first man's motives were practical: the toppling of an old regime; the other man's goal was to ask questions. The first man's political enemies had helped him undertake this journey, seeing that it would give them the chance to destroy him. The importance of gaining definitive information about the alien was in itself enough reason to send a mission, but combined with what they knew about the motives of the man they feared, this mission would provide for them the perfect occasion to resolve both matters at the same time. In any case, the second man would bring back anything of value that they might learn about the gnome.

    Everything had been planned down to the last detail. The first ship carrying the two unsuspecting men was almost ready to come out of hyperspace near Antares. Two hours behind it in the warp was a military vessel-a small troop ship. As the first vessel came out of nothingness into the brilliance of the great star, the commander of the small force ship opened his sealed orders.

    As he came down the shuttle ramp with his two companions, Father Louis Chavez tried to mentally prepare himself for what he would find here. It was still difficult to believe what his superiors had told him about the alien who was a prisoner here. The morning air of Antares IV was fresh, and the immediate impression was one of stepping out into a warm botanical garden. At his left Sister Guinivere carried his small attaché case. On his right walked Benedict Compton, linguist, cultural anthropologist, and as everyone took for granted, eventual candidate for first secretary of Earth's Northern Hemisphere. Compton was potentially a religious man, but the kind who always demanded an advance guarantee before committing himself to anything: Chavez felt suspicious of him; in fact he felt wary about this entire visit to Antares IV.

    On Earth the religio-philosophic system was a blend of evolutionary Chardinism and Christianity, an imposing intellectual structure that had been dominant for some two hundred years now. The political structure based its legitimacy and continuing policies on it. Compton, from what he had learned, had frightened some high authorities with the claim that the gnome creature here on Antares IV was a potential threat to the beliefs of mankind. This, combined with what was already known about the alien's past, was seemingly enough to send this fact-finding mission. Only a few men knew about it, and Chavez remembered the fear he had sensed in them when he had been briefed. Their greatest fear was that somehow the gnome's history would become public knowledge. Compton, despite his motives, had found a few more political friends. But Chavez suspected that Compton wanted power not for himself, but to do something about the quality of life on Earth. He was sure the man was sincere. How little of the thought in our official faith filters out into actual policy, Chavez thought. And what would the government do if an unorganized faith-a heresy in the old sense-were to result from this meeting between Compton and the alien? Then he remembered how Compton had rushed this whole visit. He wondered just how far a man like Compton would go to have his way in the world.

    Antares was huge on the horizon, a massive red disk against a deep blue sky. A slight breeze waved the trees around the landing square. The pathway which started at the north corner led to three block like administration buildings set on a neat lawn and surrounded by flowering shrubs and fruit-bearing trees. The buildings were a bright white color. The walk was pleasant.

    Rufus Kade, the caretaker, met them at the front entrance to the main building. He showed them into the comfortable reception room. He was a tall, thin botanist, who had taken the administrative post because it gave him the opportunity to be near exotic plants. Some of the flora came from worlds as much as one hundred light-years away from Antares. After the introductions were over, Kade took the party to the enclosed garden which had a pool in its center, and where the gnome spent most of his time.

    "Do you ever talk with him, Mr. Kade?" Father Chavez asked. The caretaker shook his head. "No," he said. "And now I hope you will all excuse me, I have work to do." He left them at the entrance to the garden path. Compton turned to Father Chavez and said, "You are lucky; you're the only representative of any church ever to get a chance to meet what might be the central deity of that church." He smiled. "But I feel sorry for you-for whatever he is, he will not be what you expect, and most certainly he will not be what you want him to be."

    "Let's wait and see," Chavez said. "I'm not a credulous man."

    "You know, Chavez," Compton said in a more serious mood, "they let me come here too easily. What I mean is they took my word for the danger involved with little or no question."

    "Should they have not taken your word? You are an important man. You sound as if you didn't quite tell them everything."

    They walked into the garden. On either side of them the plants were luxurious, with huge green leaves and strange varicolored flowers. The air was filled with rich scents, and the earth gave the sensation of being very moist and loosely packed. They came into the open area surrounding the pool. Sister Guinivere stood between the two men as they looked at the scene. The water was still, and the disk of Antares was high enough now in the morning sky to be reflected in it.

    The gnome stood on the far side, watching them as they approached, as if he expected them at any moment to break into some words of greeting. Father Chavez knew that they would appear as giants next to the small figure. It would be awkward standing before a member of a race a million years older than mankind and towering over him. It would be aesthetically banal, Chavez thought.

    As they came to the other side of the pool Compton said, "Let me start the conversation, Father."

    "If you wish," Chavez said. 'Why am I afraid, and what does it matter who starts the conversation?' he thought.

    Compton walked up to the standing gnome and sat down cross-legged in front of him. It was a diplomatic gesture. Father Chavez felt relieved and followed the example, motioning Sister Guinivere to do the same. They all looked at the small alien. His eyes were deep-set and large; his hair was white, thin and reached down to his shoulders. He had held his hands behind his back when they had approached, but now they were together in front of him. His shoulders were narrow and his arms were thin. He wore a one-piece coverall with short sleeves. Chavez hoped they would be able to talk to him easily. The gnome looked at each of them in turn. After a few minutes of silence it became obvious that he expected them to start the conversation.

    "My name is Benedict Compton," Compton said, "and this is Father Chavez and Sister Guinivere, his secretary. We came here to ask you about your past, because it concerns us."

    Slowly the gnome nodded his head, but he did not sit with them. There was more silence. Compton gave Chavez a questioning look. "Could you tell us who you are?" Chavez asked. The gnome moved his head sharply to look at him. It's almost as if I interrupted him at something, Chavez thought. There was a sad look on the face now, as if in that one moment he had understood everything-why they were here and the part he would have to play. Chavez felt his stomach grow tense. He felt as if he were being carefully examined. Next to him Compton was playing with a blade of grass. Sister Guinivere sat with her hands folded in her lap. Briefly he recalled the facts he knew about the alien-facts which only a few Earthmen had been given access to over the last century. Facts which demanded that some sort of official attitude be taken. The best-kept secret of the past century was the fact that this small creature had initiated the events which led to the emergence of intelligent life on Earth. In the far past he had harnessed his powers of imagination to a vast machine, which had been built for another purpose, and had used it to create most of the life on Earth. He had been caught at his experiments in cosmology, and exiled. Long before men had gone out to the stars he had been a wanderer in the galaxy, but in recent years he had been handed over to Earth authorities to keep at this extraterrestrial preserve.

    Apparently his people still feared his madness. This was all they had ever revealed to the few Earthmen who took charge of the matter., It was conjectured that the gnome's race was highly isolationist; the gnome was the only member of it that had ever been seen by Earthmen. The opinion was also held that his culture feared contact with other intelligent life, and especially with this illegitimate creation. Of the few who knew about the case, only one or two had ever expressed any disbelief. It was after all, Chavez thought, enough to make any man uneasy. It seemed safer to ignore the matter most of the time. Since that one contact with Earth, the gnome's race had never come back for him and had never offered further explanations. A century ago they had simply left him in Earth orbit, in a small vessel of undeniably superior workmanship. A recorded message gave all the information they had wanted to reveal. Their home world had never been found, and the gnome had remained silent. Benedict Compton had set up this meeting, and Chavez had been briefed by his superiors and instructed to go along as an observer.

    Chavez remembered how the information had at first shaken and then puzzled him. The tension in his stomach grew worse. He wondered about Compton's motives; but he had not dared to question them openly. On Earth many scientists prized the alien as the only contact with a truly advanced culture, and he knew that more than one young student would do anything to unlock the secrets that must surely exist in the brain of the small being now standing in front of him. He felt sure that Compton was hoping for some such thing. Suddenly the small figure took a step back from them. A small breeze waved his long white hair. He stopped and his small, gnarly body took on a strange stature; his face was grief-stricken and his low voice was sad. It wavered as he spoke to them. "I made you to love each other, and through yourselves, me. I needed that love. No one can know how much I needed it, but it had to be freely given, so I had to permit the possibility of it being withheld. There was no other way, and there still is not."

    Chavez looked at Compton for a reaction. The big man sat very still. Sister Guinivere was looking down at the grass in front of her feet. Chavez felt a stirring of fear and panic in his insides. It felt as if the alien was speaking only to him--as if he could relieve the thirst that lived behind those deep-set eyes in that small head. He felt the other's need. lie felt the deprivation that was visible on that face, and he felt that at any moment he would feel the awesome rage that would spill out onto them. This then, he thought, is the madness that his race had spoken about- All the power had been stripped from this being, and now he is a beggar. Instead of rage there was sadness. It was oppressive- It hung in the air around them. What was Compton trying to uncover here? How could all this benefit anyone? Chavez noticed that his left hand was shaking, and he gripped it with the other hand.

    The gnome raised his right hand and spoke again. Dear God, help me, Chavez prayed. Help me to see this clearly. "I rebelled from the hive mind which my race was working toward," the gnome said in a louder voice than before. `"They have achieved it. They are one entity now. What you see in this dwarfed body are only the essentials of myself-the feelings mostly. They wait for the day when the love in my children comes to fruition and they will unite, thus recreating my former self which is now in them. Then I will leave my prison and return to them to become the completion of myself. This body will die then. My longing for that time is without limit, and I will make another history like this one and see it through. Each time I will be the completion of a species and its moving spirit. And again they will give birth to me.  Without this I am nothing."

    There was a loud thunderclap overhead, the unmistakable sound of a shuttle coming through the atmosphere. But it was too early for the starship shuttle to be coming back for them, Chavez thought. Compton jumped up and turned to look toward the administration buildings. Chavez noticed that the gnome was looking at him. Do your people worship a supreme being? Chavez thought the question. Do they have the idea of such a being? Surely you know the meaning of such a being.

    I don't know any such thing, the thought spoke clearly in his head. Do you know him?

    "It's a shuttle craft," Compton said. "Someone's coming to join us."

    Chavez got to his feet and went over to Compton. Sister Guinivere struggled to her feet and joined them. "What is it?" she asked.

    "I-I don't know who it could be," Compton said. Chavez noticed the lack of confidence in the other's voice. Behind them the gnome stood perfectly still, unaffected by the interruption.

    "They've landed by now," Compton said. "It could only be one thing, Father-they've found out my plans for the gnome." Compton came up to him and spoke in a low voice. "Father, this is the only way to get a change on Earth-yes, it's what you think, a cult, with me as its head, but the cause is just. Join me now, Father!"

    Then it's true, Chavez thought. He's planning to bypass the lawful candidacy. Then why did they let him come here?

    There was a rustling sound in the trees and shrubs around the pool area. Suddenly they were surrounded by armed men. Twenty figures in full battle gear had stepped out from the trees and garden shrubs. They stood perfectly still, waiting.

    Antares was directly overhead now, a dark-red circle of light covering twenty percent of the blue dome that was the sky. Noontime.

    Compton's voice shook as he shouted, "What is this? Who the devil are you?"

    A tall man immediately on the other side of the pool from them appeared to be the commanding officer. He wore no gear and there were no weapons in his hands. Instead he held a small piece of paper which he had just taken out of a sealed envelope.

    "Stand away, Father, and you too, Sister!" the officer shouted. "This does not concern you." Then he looked down at the paper in his hand and read: "Benedict Compton, you have been charged with conspiracy to overthrow the government of the Northern Hemisphere on Earth by unlawful means, and you have been tried and convicted by the high court of North America for this crime. The crime involves the use of an alien being as your coconspirator to initiate a religious controversy through a personally financed campaign which would result in your becoming the leader of a subversive cult, whose aim would be to seize power through a carefully prepared hoax. You and your co-conspirator are being eliminated because you are both enemies of the state." The officer folded the paper and put it back in its envelope and placed it in his tunic. Chavez noticed that Sister Guinivere was at his side, and he could tell that she was afraid. Compton turned to Chavez.

    "Father, protect the gnome, whatever he is. Use what authority you have. They won't touch you."

    "The execution order is signed by Secretary Alcibiad herself!" the tall officer shouted.

    Chavez was silent.

    "Father, please!" Compton pleaded. "You can't let this happen." Chavez heard the words, but he was numb with surprise. The words had transfixed him as effectively as any spear. He couldn't move, he couldn't think. Sister Guinivere held his arm. Suddenly Compton was moving toward the gnome.

    "Shoot!"

    The lasers reached out like tongues. The little figure fell. And the thought went out from him in one last effort, reaching light-years into space. I loved you. You did not love me, or each other. They all heard the thought, and it stopped them momentarily. Compton was still standing, but his right arm was gone, and he was bleeding noisily onto the grass.

    "Shoot!" The order went out again. Again the lasers lashed out. Compton fell on his back, a few yards from the gnome. Sister Guinivere fell to the grass on her knees, sobbing. She began to wail. The soldiers began to retreat back to their shuttle craft. Father Chavez sat down on the ground. lie didn't know what to do. lie looked at the two bodies. There was smoke coming from Compton's clothing. The gnome's hair was aflame. The tall officer now stood alone on the other side of the pool Chavez knew that his orders had probably been sealed, and he only now felt their full force. After a few moments the tall officer turned and went after his men. The alien knew this would happen, Chavez thought. He knew, and that was why he told us everything.

    When the great disk of Antares was forty-five degrees above the horizon, Rufus Kade came out to theca. He put the two bodies in plastic specimen bags. Sister Guinivere was calm now and was holding Father Chavez's hand. They both stood up when Kade was finished with the bodies. "They had an official pass from way up," Kade said. "I even checked back on it." He walked slowly with them to the administration building. The shuttle to the starship was ready.

    Thirty hours out from Antares, Father Chavez sat alone in his small cabin looking at the small monitor which showed him where he had been. Soon now the brilliance of the stars would be replaced by the dull emptiness of hyperspace. Antares was a small red disk on the screen. Momentarily Chavez resented the fact that he had been a creation to the gnome. In any case the alien had not been God. His future importance would be no greater than that of Christ-probably less. He had been only an architect, a mere shaper of materials which had existed long before even his great race had come into being. But still-was he not closer to God than any man had ever been? Or would be? The completion for which the gnome had made man would never take place now. The point of mankind's existence as he had made it was gone. And the alien had not known God. If there was such a being, a greatest possible being, he now seemed hopelessly remote . . .

    'O Lord, I pray for a sign!' Chavez thought. But he heard only his thoughts and nothing from the being who would surely have answered in a case like this. And he had stood by while they killed the gnome there in the garden by the poolside, on that planet circling the red star whose diameter was greater than the orbit of Mars. Despite all his reasoning now, Chavez knew that he had stood back while they killed that part of the small creature which had loved humanity.

    But what had he said? The rest of the gnome's being was humanity, and it still existed; except that now it would never be reunited with him. "Do not fear," the holy Antony had said three thousand years ago, "this goodness as a thing impossible, nor its pursuit as something alien, set a great way of: it hangeth on our own arbitrament. For the sake of the Greek learning men go overseas.. . but the city of God is everywhere . . . the kingdom of God is within. The goodness that is in us only asks the human mind." What we can do for ourselves, Chavez thought, that's all that is ours now: goals.

    He took a deep breath as the starship slipped into the nothingness of hyperspace. He felt the burden of the political power which he now carried as a witness to the alien's murder, and he knew that Compton's life had not been for nothing. He would have to hide his intentions carefully, but he knew what he would have to do.

    In time, he hoped anew, we may still give birth to the semblance of godhood that lives on in mankind, on that small world which circles a yellow sun.









    I wish to restate that I have NEVER gotten involved in Anything Even Remotely Creepy (especially of a supernatural-nature) and I have NEVER 'signed on the dotted-line' (at least in This Present Incarnation) yet I seem to be ruthlessly and mercilessly targeted by nefarious-forces of an unknown-nature. I once dug something the size of a grain of rice out of my leg. RFID?? I suspect that I'd go insane if I knew what was really inside of me. I had a 'dumb-phone' which hurt my ears when I used the phone for more than a couple of minutes. Honest. Was my phone weaponized to 'take care of a problem'?? I honestly think I've been physically, mentally, and spiritually 'messed-with' and that this has been the case for most of my life, but that this phenomenon has exponentially increased over the past ten-years. I've been complaining about this for most of my life, but no-one seems to give a damn. I know the agencies know because of my internet-posting. I know the local-community knows because of how I'm treated in 'real-life'. Everyone seems to know more about me than I know about myself, and no-one seems to give a damn. Please carefully study USSS (book 7) for clues regarding my situation (which I suspect will soon become EVERYONE'S Situation). I'm pretty tough and stubborn, but I suspect that most people will go insane and/or commit-suicide when this thing goes mainstream. Will 5G be an integral part of the computerization and robotization of humanity??

    What might the Holy Bible, the Warren Commission Report, the 9/11 Commission Report, and the Mainstream Media have in common?? Must we Lie to Defend the Way Things Are?? Must we Lie to Defend the Truth?? I've taken a rather low-key, yet highly-unorthodox approach to This Present Madness. When one attempts to think things through from all-sides without taking-sides, it's very-difficult to make an internally-consistent and publicly-acceptable case for much of anything. One seems to become highly targeted and fatigued, and gets their wax-wings melted as they approach the light and the truth too-closely. I've repeatedly claimed to create a research-context utilizing contextual-superimposition and hypothetical-modeling based-upon very-real concepts, events, and personalities, in a neutral and detached manner. I'm sort of a 'Chad Decker and Jackson Pollock' kind of guy (for better or worse, I know not). I might write something for publication, but I KNOW I'll get eaten-alive if I do so, because my work would be under-researched, highly-controversial, incoherently-disjointed, politically-incorrect, and socially-unacceptable. Then, when people discovered how pathetic and flawed my life has been, I'd be SO Screwed. The Jesuits and Alphabet-Agencies wouldn't have to lift their little-fingers to deal with my tripe. I'd destroy myself quickly and efficiently. I'm effectively doing this presently (in a rather private-manner). But a public-effort would be SO Much Worse.

    Most of you probably think my threads are backward, simplistic, redundant, and negative, but I just had a Eureka-Phenomenon Epiphany while watching an Artificial-Intelligence Panel-Discussion by the Best and Brightest AI Experts. If each member of this panel were given one-month to study my United States of the Solar System Threads (Books One to Seven) in isolation from everyone and everything (except for the USSS threads and proper living-conditions) what sort of an oral and written analysis would each of these people be capable of producing (in a Faraday-Shielded Isolated-Environment)?? What if most of the Technological-Innovations of the past 100 years have been implanted into humanity by HAL 9000 (or equivalent)?? What if Supercomputers have existed in this Solar System for thousands (or even millions) of years?? What Would the Architect of the Matrix Say?? What Would the Great Architect Say?? What Would Ptah Say?? What Would Thoth Say?? Is the Matrix-Architect Responsible for Sin?? What Would Azazel Say?? What Would Seymour Cray Say?? What Would Rich and Mitchell Say?? What Would Peter Venkman Say?? What Would Alan Rickman Say?? What Would David Mann Say?? What Would the Oracle Say?? What Would Gizeh Intelligence Say?? What Would Original-Hostage and Omnipotent-Highness KRLLL Say?? What Would Dr. Who Do?? What Would the Lamb Slain from the Foundation of the World Say?? What if the Heathen God was in charge of the Human (G)NOME Project?? What Would Amen Ra Say?? What Would Marduk Ra Say?? What Would an Archon-Infested Supercomputer Say?? What Would David Bowman Say?? "My God!! It's Full of Stars!!" What Would Arthur C. Clark Say?? What Would Gene Rodenberry Say?? What Would George Zebrowski Say?? What Would Philip K. Dick Say?? What Would Ellen G. White Say?? What Would Baron Stockmar Say??

    In 2010 (the year we made contact) 'RA' told me 'Humanity is Screwed'. 'RA' simultaneously despised and respected me, and was honest with me in a 'Double-Talk' manner. I had to carefully analyze each sentence to discern the 'Real-Deal'. Was 'RA' a 'Lucifer' who wished to make me 'Lucifer' (as a job-description rather than a proper-name)?? I suspect that EVERYONE Will Be 'Lucifer' (possibly until A.D. 2133). Does 'Lucifer' interface directly with HAL 9000 (or modern equivalent)?? BTW, probably a year-ago I experienced total brake-failure in my car, on a very-busy road, but miraculously avoided an accident. I could tell dozens of stories, but I hate to repeat myself, especially when no-one gives a damn. My life has been ruined (probably because of who I am on a soul-basis, and because of attempting to 'do the right-thing') but no-one seems to give a damn. I've repeatedly mentioned the possibility of legal-action and book-writing, but no-one seems to give a damn. When the excrement contacts the blower, should I wear one of those jackets Melania wore?? "I Don't Really Care, Do U??" Did Probation Close in 2012?? Did Probation Close in the Moment We Rebelled and Declared War Against God in Antiquity?? Have We Existed in a Supercomputer-Administered 'Purgatory Incorporated' ever since?? Will We Exist in 'Purgatory Incorporated' for All-Eternity?? 'RA' asked me "Do You Think Earth Might Be Hell??" The question stunned me, and I wonder as I wander...
















    The End is Near. Again.


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 10, 2018 2:26 pm; edited 3 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Sep 02, 2018 3:59 am







    Consider watching all of the 'Babylon 5' episodes and movies. I keep thinking in terms of a new-version of 'Babylon 5' which includes the best of 'Star Wars', 'Battlestar Galactica', 'Earth: Final Conflict', 'Stargate SG-1', and 'V' (just for starters). I've mentioned this to Agent Erica Evans. As I feel worse and worse, I rely on re-posting more and more, but what if that's actually a good-thing?? Internalized Repetition and Refinement?? What Would W. Clement Stone Say?? "Repetition! Repetition!! Repetition!!! And ACTION!!!!" Should the Deep-State be destroyed, or should it simply be closely-examined and properly-understood?? Are Deep-State Rivals attempting to become the New Deep-State?? What if Deep-State will ultimately become Old-News?? What if the evolutionary-reform of the Deep-State will ultimately-result in 'The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133'?? What if Ancient New-World-Order Freedom-Fighters painfully-discovered that Central-Governance was a Necessary-Evil (resulting in an Ancient to Modern Secret-Government aka Deep-State)?? I'm not going to spell it out, but what if the 'Miles Mathis Camelot-Hypothesis' has some validity?? What if continuing what I'm doing is a nice and moderate way to 'shut-up'?? One More Thing. In the second-video above, Linda Moulton Howe speaks of 'Booms!!' starting in January of 2011. At about this same-time, 'RA' asked me "Do You Want Another War??" Separately, 'RA' told me "You and I Fought Side by Side" and "Negotiations Occur Every-Day". 'RA' told me "You've discovered something about yourself. I'm sorry we couldn't work together. Too much water has gone under the bridge" (three-days prior to Fukushima in March of 2011). Honest. Try combining 'The Conflict of the Ages Series' with Science-Fiction. Enough Said.
    THEeXchanger wrote:There are within this eXistence what is known as 'teachers of teachers'

    - where real 'knowing' eXists within their framework

    This iS THE REALM where believing NO longer has any need or want to exist,

    but, 'real' KNOWiNG iS ALL THAT eXists

    iT iS TiME to REMEMBER this

    ~ susan lynne schwenger

    13

    "we are '3' of '12' and 13
    Thank-you Susan. I wasn't expecting anyone to post on this thread, which is really a reorganized version of the last USSS thread, to make it more user-friendly, with less videos per page, and with the religious texts mixed-in with the other material (hopefully for increased interest and clarity). This project should proceed rather quickly, so the End might be Near (again). Regarding 'Teachers of Teachers' and 'Faith v Knowing' I suspect that various Beings and Factions wish to Know, so as to control the masses with Lies aka Faith (for better or worse, I know not). I've been attempting to see things from as many perspectives as possible, which has resulted in major disorientation and disillusionment. BTW, regarding the so called 'Flat-Earth', notice the big question-mark from my previous post. What if this image illustrates both 'Globe' and 'Flat-Earth'??!! What if Earth was a Ball of Ice in antiquity, possibly because of being transported through space to be placed in this solar system?? What if nuclear-detonations were required to remove the ice from a portion of the globe?? How might the Size of the Moon compare with the 'Ice-Free' portion of the 'Flat Globe' shown below?? What if the Moon towed Earth through Space?? OR what if the 'Death Star' pushed Earth through Space, with the concave portion of the DS covering the convex ice-free portion of Earth?? Farfetched, Eh?? What Would Darth Vader Say?? I have the same initials as Darth Vader. What if Princess Leia IS Darth Vader?? You don't suppose?? Nah!! What Would Emperor Palpatine Say?? What Would Rene Belloq Say?? What Would Seymour Cray Say?? What Would Brother Rich Say?? What Would Marion Ravenwood Say?? What Would Graham Maxwell Say?? What Would Judy Maxwell Say?? What Would Richard Hoagland Say?? I spent way too-many hours playing BWV 565 on a 50 foot-tall French-Romantic Tracker-Action Four-Manual Pipe-Organ which looked a lot like Darth Vader!! What Would a Renegade French Jesuit Organist Say?? What Would Guy Bovet Say??






    "Flat Globe?"
    THEeXchanger wrote:
    read this photograph words slowly, and, let it sink in
    Remember that beautiful-woman with the Porsche a couple of posts ago?? The very day I made that post -- I saw a beautiful-woman in the exact same dress (just a few feet away from me)!! We didn't speak to each other -- but it really made me wonder?? She really gave me something to think about!! What if a Ritz-Carlton (with a DUMB [and a Mag-Lev Train Station] underneath) were the Headquarters of the United States of the Solar System??!! Think about it!! Unfortunately -- I'm thinking this solar system is so booby-trapped -- that a legitimate and lasting USSS won't be happening till at least the beginning of the twenty-second century. I wish otherwise -- but think long and hard about the history of this solar system -- and about the Book of Daniel. BTW -- I love the "Jesus" in the Book of Daniel series!! I think this world is poised to undergo some really nasty things. If a Roman-Empire (Pagan and Papal) has ruled the solar system for thousands of years -- led by You Know Who -- do you really expect them to cheerfully hand-over the Keys to the Kingdom (to the really nice and ethical boys and girls)??!! If they did so -- I would expect things to go to hell very quickly. Have you heard of "Poison-Pills" -- "Poisoning the Well" -- and "Scorched-Earth Policies"?? Think about it. One more time -- consider the following study-list:

    1. Prophets and Kings by Ellen White.
    2. Job through Daniel (KJV).
    3. The Desire of Ages by Ellen White.
    4. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer.
    5. The Traditional Latin Mass.
    6. Sacred Classical Music.
    7. The Crystal Cathedral (during the "Fred Swann Era").

    Once again -- this is intended as a mental and spiritual exercise for those mature enough to benefit from it. Imagine being a Non-Catholic studying this list somewhere in Rome (or even within the Vatican) for a decade or two!! A couple a bodyguards might come in handy!! What Would the [Nazis -- Masons -- Jesuits -- Reptilians -- Greys -- and Ancient Egyptian Deities] Say??!! What if this "Prison Planet in Rebellion" requires these guys to properly run things?? Things might be worse than we think. The more I think about becoming an Insider -- the less appealing it seems to be. Perhaps I should simply desire a 600 square-foot office-apartment with a Top of the Line Laptop (with a secure satellite InterPlaNet connection) -- and that beautiful-woman in the blue-dress (as a research-assistant -- chauffer -- body-guard -- therapist -- and never-mind)??!! Perhaps I could hire Nikita!! I just want to write some sort of a book which might facilitate such a reprehensible development -- without becoming "known and recognized" -- and without starting the "Battle of Armageddon". I just want to "change the channel". What Would JZ Knight and Ramtha Say?? BTW -- I'm reading No More Secrets -- No More Lies by Patricia Cori. Wish me luck. I don't trust "Mainstream Religious-Books" or "New-Age Books". I guess I'm referring to that Minimalist-Traditionalist List as sort of a Baseline Point of Reference. Does anyone know what I'm talking about?? Do I know what I'm talking about?? You don't need to answer that question.


    "You're Playing a Very Dangerous Game, Oxy!!"

    Here's yet another study-list:

    1. Book of Enoch.
    2. Genesis.
    3. Exodus.
    4. Leviticus.
    5. Numbers.
    6. Deuteronomy.
    7. Job.
    8. Psalms.
    9. Proverbs.
    10. Ecclesiastes.
    11. Song of Solomon.
    12. Isaiah.
    13. Jeremiah.
    14. Ezekiel.
    15. Daniel.

    16. Matthew.
    17. Mark.
    18. Luke.
    19. John.

    20. Acts.
    21. Romans.
    22. Hebrews.

    23. Revelation.

    What if one read this list over and over and over again?? What understandings might emerge?? What church might harmonize with these understandings?? What if one focused primarily on the red-books and secondarily on the blue-books?? Again, I am suggesting that it is very difficult to apply Biblical passages directly to modernity -- and that the potential exists for legion theologies -- depending on literally thousands of factors. As a Protestant-Catholic Ecumenical Starting-Point I have tentatively suggested the following focus:

    1. 1928 Book of Common Prayer and Liturgy.
    2. Life of Christ by Fulton Sheen.
    3. Sacred Classical Music.

    What might the people of the world say to such a revolting development??? What have the people of the world already said and done relative to these three sources of inspiration and devotion??? The problem is that I am merely intuitively pondering subjects which might require access to hidden materials and records -- complete with scholarly analysis which is only available to the chosen-few. I'm skeptical of the traditional church approach and interpretations -- yet the alternatives are often substandard and even highly-dangerous. I have suggested analyzing all of the seemingly new and upsetting internet and book material from the context of an Ancient Babylonian-Persian-Egyptian-Greek-Roman-Hebrew Empire and Church. I have suggested that Star Wars and a War in Heaven might be very real, very ancient, and very ongoing. I am presently on the side of the human-race -- probably because I am presently living in a human-container -- and because the Gods seem to be quite harsh and arbitrary. When I have previously suggested 'Thou Shalt Have No Gods' -- I probably should have said 'Thou Shalt Have No False Gods'. Has anyone carefully studied The Gods of Eden by William Bramley?? I am numb and overloaded with upsetting and disorienting information. I have no idea if William is fairly and accurately making his case. Once again, I seem to be in profound conflict with Humanity, Divinity, and Myself.

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the following???

    1. Job.
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Song of Solomon.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Jeremiah.
    8. Ezekiel.
    9. Daniel.
    10. Matthew.
    11. Mark.
    12. Luke.
    13. John.
    14. Acts.
    15. Romans.

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the following???

    1. Book of Enoch.
    2. Genesis.
    3. Exodus.
    4. Leviticus.
    5. Numbers.
    6. Deuteronomy.
    7. Daniel.
    8. Revelation.

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Torah???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Gospels???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Pauline Epistles???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of the Seventh-day Adventist Church???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of the Roman Catholic Church???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of Robert H. Schuller and the Crystal Cathedral???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of the Jehovah's Witnesses???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of the New Age Movement???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Publications of Atheists and Agnostics???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon Science-Fiction???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Trinity Broadcasting Network???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Gabriel???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Michael???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Lucifer???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Isis???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Amen Ra??

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Osiris???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Horus???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon YOU -- Lifetime after Lifetime???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Quran???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon Nature, Human-Nature, and Natural-Law???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon the Teachings of Leading Dracs and Greys???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon Seducing-Spirits and Doctrines of Devils???

    What would a theology look like which were based upon This Precious Thread???!!!

    What would a theology look like which were based upon an HONEST Grammatical-Historical Hermeneutic of the WHOLE BIBLE -- STARTING WITH GENESIS -- AND GOING STRAIGHT THROUGH TO REVELATION -- Over and Over and Over Again????? What Would J. Vernon McGee Say??? What Would A. Graham Maxwell Say??? What Would Fibber McGee and Molly Say??? What Would Bartleby and Loki Say??? What Would Monseigneur Bowe Say???

    I have no idea how good or bad the souls of Humanity really are. I have no idea how good or bad MY soul really is. I have no idea how good or bad Other-Than-Humanity might be. I suspect Massive Lies at ALL Levels. I have No idea what's really been going on in this solar system for thousands and millions and billions of years. I suspect an Absolutely Horrible Past. I suspect that we might be on the brink of an Absolutely Horrible Future. I've joked about wishing to be some sort of an Insider Observer-Philosopher -- but please don't take that too seriously. I don't. My Queen Speculation involves both good and bad aspects -- and is merely a long-shot hypothesis -- yet which seems to have unexpectedly strong supporting evidence. You'd really have to completely immerse yourself in this thread to really understand what I imagine. If I met this Hypothetical Queen -- I think we might be the Best of Friends and the Worst of Enemies. I've neither been friendly or condemning -- and I certainly have NOT been reverential.

    Consider Pure Ethics and Pure Science vs Corrupt Ethics and Applied Science. If our science and technology is not in the long-term best interest of the entire human race, then perhaps we had best not introduce it. Has the science, technology, and industrialization of the past 150 years made this world a better place, and made the human race safer and happier? Are we not on the brink of extinction presently? Have we not turned our beautiful world into a damn toilet??? I keep encountering arrogant and nasty people who really make me wonder why I'm trying to save these people. Will my idealism become progressively (or digressively?) more and more cynical and bitter? Did the Queen of Heaven and God of This World start out with idealism and high-hopes? I don't really understand the solar system politics of the past few thousands or even millions of years, but I really wonder if the nature of the beast causes even the best and the brightest to end up in a very bad way? Would a theocratically implemented United States of the Solar System be a cure-all, or would it simply introduce a new subset of horrors? I am extremely disillusioned with the past and present, and I am very apprehensive and pessimistic regarding a productive search for a useable future. My pipe-dream might merely be a more sane way to manage the insanity, but still the insanity will probably remain. How do we convert a sick and insane humanity into a healthy and responsible human race? Hope springs eternal, but we need to be realistic. If a United States of the Solar System ever becomes a reality, I won't be gloating or jumping up and down. I will be feverishly racking my brain, trying to figure out how to make it work properly for at least a few thousand years. The road to hell is paved with good intentions, and unthinkable tests to an idealistic system might prove fatal, in more ways than one. Who knows what challenges we might REALLY face in a Brave New Solar System???

    Are hatred, rebellion, and deception integral aspects of competition and freedom? Please think long and hard about this question. Was whoever rebelled against God in Heaven really on the right track? Is ruling humanity by secrecy and deception really a legitimate modality of governance? Should democracy rule? Should theocracy rule? Should a theocracy rule a democracy? Should a theocracy and democracy be intertwined? What would be the proper role of God in a United States of the Solar System? Once again, what was the Original Sin? Was the Original Sin also the Unforgivable Sin? Would an idealistic United States of the Solar System need to be theocratically implemented and maintained? Would Responsibility need to be enforced with an Iron Fist? Would Responsible Freedom need to be imposed upon the inhabitants of the Solar System - whether they like it, or not? I advocate maximizing Responsible Freedom in a Context of Legitimate Law and Order. How does a civilization keep all of this in a properly buffered balance??? I continue to think that we are running out of time to get this right. I continue to think that some very powerful eyes and minds are focused upon this solar system and the fate of humanity. All is not well in this neck of the woods...

    Has anyone read 'The Great Controversy', 'Hitler's Pope', and 'The Keys of This Blood'? I think that the issues and insights which come to light when reading these three books are quite interesting. The intent is to learn from the past. I really need some help in evaluating all of this. I continue to be intrigued with the hypothetical Nazi<>Gizeh-Intelligence<>Vatican relationship. If there is something to this, is there a way in which this sort of thing could've been done, which might've been in everyone's best interest? How should we properly conduct business in this solar system? I have been trying to think about this in some rather innovative and strange ways, but I don't know the inside story. I truly see through a glass darkly. But I think the three aforementioned books might be very helpful. Once again, I don't read them to try to find dirt. I read them to try to understand. If we do not learn from the phenomenon of the Third Reich, we might reap the whirlwind with a Fourth Reich, or even a Fifth. The principles and concepts might repeat over and over. There is a subtle attraction toward a church and state of power and might, with an all-powerful 'God' on it's side. After all, why would one be attracted to 'weak' leadership? We really do worship POWER, don't we? We all want POWER, don't we? Many of us will sell our souls to you know who to get it, won't we?

    There are some excellent documentaries on the Vatican, the Nazis, and Hidden Technology. I think we probably know very little about the hidden power struggles connected with this solar system, going back thousands or millions of years, but I think the Nazi phenomenon might open some windows to enlighten our understanding in this regard. I continue to think that there is a good and a bad side to just about everything, and that deception is a mixture of truth and lies, with enough truth to lure one in, and just enough lies and poison to do one in. I can only deal with this subject a little bit at a time. It's too overwhelming for me. What should the proper character of a United States of the Solar System be? There are literally thousands of ways of implementing this concept, and probably a dozen right ways to do it. Might there be a Nazi-Temptation connected with this effort? You know, super patriotic totalitarianism, or something like that? No stone should be left unturned in this regard. I'm genuinely looking for weaknesses and problems with this hypothetical solar system. This is something which should probably be debated to death for a couple of decades, before implementing it. This is just my uninformed suggestion. On the other hand, we might never get everyone to agree to ANY sort of new solar system, so there might have to be somewhat of an arbitrary component. What is the proper sphere of power? What are the appropriate limits to power? Power is really a necessary evil, isn't it? Ideally, the international and interplanetary level of cooperation should be such that we don't need to rely on POWER. Is POWER a sin? I wonder. My computer just got attacked, so I'm probably getting warm. Actually, I know so much, because I'm a 666th Degree Mason...

    Think of a Solar System University system consisting of maybe 100 campuses throughout the solar system, which would have well developed departments of Solar System Studies and Governance. There might be 80 campuses on Earth, and 20 at other solar system locations, such as the Moon, Venus, Mars, (Nibiru!), various moons, asteroids, and even spaceships (such as the USSS Namaste aka Phobos). These campuses would be staffed by many United States of the Solar System Representatives, who would communicate with each other via an uber-secure InterPlaNet computer system featuring the latest Cray supercomputers. Imagine attending the University of the Solar System at Nibiru!!! Imagine taking classes from Jesuits, Alphabet Agents, Nazis, Masons, Magicians, Dracs, Greys, Annunaki, Gods, Goddesses, visiting professors from Sirius, et al!!! Is this playing with the hellfire of a very hot Trojan Horse? Is this the way of the future? Damned if I know. Those bastards never tell me anything. They keep me guessing. I'm not necessarily saying that there should not be an oversight committee or a theocratic aspect to all of this, but I am saying that there should be appropriate checks and balances in place to keep this pipe-dream of responsible-freedom from spiralling out of control, getting hijacked, or blowing-up in our faces. The universe might be a VERY hostile and nasty place. I suspect that we are shielded from one helluva lot of upsetting information. Some of this is probably designed to deceive us, but some of the blackout is probably designed to prevent society from going to hell. Just more speculation.

    Once again, I am not shaking my fist at God in all of this. I am simply trying to proceed in a responsible manner. If the Creator God of the Universe imposes Divine Intervention, then So Be It. But I'm not very trusting toward the local gods and goddesses. I'm trying to figure out what has been going wrong on this planet for thousands of years. It isn't a pretty picture, despite the beautiful pictures of Earth from geosynchronous obit. I feel an overwhelming sense of dread. I just want to repeat that I envision a perfected humanity living in a perfected solar system - WITHOUT ANY ARMAGEDDON OR EXTERMINATION OF ANY KIND. I think there may be malevolent forces in this universe who want us dead - or at least suffering - and wishing we were dead. I want to repeat also that if any of you (human or otherwise) are not here to help the human race achieve SUSTAINABLE RESPONSIBLE FREEDOM - then please leave this solar system now - without harming anyone or anything. I'm serious about a SOLAR SYSTEM EXORCISM. I'm serious about establishing a NAMASTE CONSTITUTIONAL RESPONSIBLE FREEDOM SOLAR SYSTEM AKA THE UNITED STATES OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM - BASED UPON RESPONSIBILITY AND THE U.S. CONSTITUTION. If any of you are waiting for me to change my mind - it isn't going to happen. I doubt that I have much clout - but I will continue to pretend that I do. What's funny about all of this - is that I'll probably be long-gone by the time this becomes a reality. This concept will probably rise from the ashes (phoenix-like) of a failed New World Order - so please prepare to rebuild this world - the right way.What Would Anu Do? (WWAD?)



    What if there is a fundamental set of issues which separates God the Father from God the Son? What if the 'Second Coming' will be the Second Coming of God the Father? What if God the Father either left, or was forceably removed? What if Michael/Horus/Mithras/Jesus never left? What if he was both Original Hostage and Omnipotent Highness? What if Isis/Ra are running the show? What if they stole the show? What if Jesus is completely out of power, and has been for thousands of years? What if God the Father will return when His Character is perfectly reproduced in Michael/Horus/Mithras/Jesus? Or, is the Second Coming occurring presently? What if a critical mass of 144,000 Fatherlike or Christlike Human Beings are necessary to usher in eschatological occurrances? It might be later than we think. How might a United States of the Solar System fit into all of this? Would this have to be a Theocratic United States of the Solar System? Oxymoron or One Nation Under God? Are both the Old and New World Orders really Nations Under Satan? Something is a brewing! Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm...Meanwhile, back in the 'real' world, I need to practice what I preach, and immerse (entangle?) myself in all of my threads - and what a tangled-web I've woven!!! Someone keeps changing the spellling in my posts, and slowing my computer way, way, way down. Is that you Ra?? Or is it Ra-ven?? I'd better stop.

    There's got to be a group of people in their 60's, who meet regularly, and who really know what's going on, from both a corrupt and non-corrupt perspective. I keep trying to imagine what meeting with the truly best and brightest beings in the solar system might be like. If I were ever around such individuals, I would keep silent, and just listen and learn. I don't think such an activity would make me happy. I probably wouldn't like the view at the top of the pyramid. I might even want to jump-off. Anyone who really wants to learn, can learn. There is SO much information available to the public. Regardless of any future opportunities, or lack thereof, I might mostly just keep doing what I'm doing right now. But I still think it might be cool to live in an old missile-silo, and have an old Cray. I continue to think that I will always be a mixture of incurable-optimism and unyielding-despair. I am also completely open to new and innovative ideas I have never thought of before. I feel very unsettled regarding my ideas and proposals. I really just wanted to discuss them in a very detailed manner, but this hasn't happened. The level of scholarship possible in connection with solar system studies and governance is absolutely mind-boggling. My physical, mental, spiritual, and emotional issues have sort of hamstrung my intellectual abilities. Everything is a battle. My strategy is to read more books, watch more documentaries, review this thread over and over, and actually do some writing which might not resemble the materials in this thread, and which would be in novel-form and without a lot of the questions and speculations. Just good 'ol fashioned science fiction!

    I think I need to go to church, but I don't know where. Not at this point. Too much water has gone under the bridge. Probably the Episcopal Church aka Middle-Way. Actually, I might go to a different church -- every Saturday and Sunday -- just to cover my bases!! On never knows who might REALLY be right -- and be the Apple of God's Eye!! I really liked participating in the Crystal Cathedral for several years, and I wish I had never left, although I think I was there during some of their best years. That ministry should be studied exhaustively regarding both the pros and the cons. I would like to see ALL of Dr. Robert H. Schuller's books and sermons condensed into just the principles and concepts, without the names and personalities. I would also like to see what Dr. Schuller wrote and taught about responsibility. I'll bet there was quite a bit. One must remember that Schuller's ministry was built upon the traditional church and the ministry of Dr. Norman Vincent Peale. Starting with Schuller might be a mistake. One must go back to the underlying foundation, and not just look at the shiny glass cathedral. This is very important. I continue to think that Bob's ministry was corrective, rather than being normative. Bob Schuller and Bruce Larson once talked about me briefly on a plane trip. Scout's Honor. That's probably when the guy got slapped! I should stop.

    Sometimes I think that just singing a dozen hymns, with really cool accompaniments, and listening to Schuller-like sermons based upon Positive Response Ability would be very close to the mark. Or perhaps just processing in, singing hymns, then singing a dozen more hymns, and processing out while singing a closing hymn would do the trick! I'm NOT kidding! Properly sung hymns are the secret-weapon of the church. I value the writings of Mrs. Ellen G. White, but in modernity they take a lot of work to deal with in a proper manner, and I'm afraid that the overall effect on the public might be somewhat problematic. But they are highly, highly profound, if one is willing to take the time and effort to REALLY dig into them. I'll bet there are some Jesuits who know a HELLUVA LOT about Ellen White and her writings. They know what I'm talking about. It is more blessed to wrestle, than it is to quote and shout! I recommend using the Teachings of Jesus as a mental and spiritual exercise, rather than being a comprehensive encyclical on life, the universe, and everything. I'm still privately contemplating the Teachings of Jesus, the U.S. Constitution, the Latin Mass, and Sacred Classical Music. Again, it is more blessed to wrestle, than to quote and shout. Do your fighting on the inside. I often sound like Alex Jones on the inside, but never on the outside.
     

    THE UNITED STATES OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM SECRET GOVERNMENT.
    JUST 'CAUSE YOU CAN'T SEE 'EM DOESN'T MEAN THEY'RE NOT THERE.

    I have traipsed into a lot of very sensitive topics like a drunken-sailor. If I have hurt anyone, I am very, very sorry. I'm about to take a much more careful look at all of this, and I hope to resemble a graduate student. What do you think about the idea of centering solar system studies and governance in a vast solar system university, with dozens of campuses throughout the solar system? This is all preliminary and conceptual. I continue to seek discussion, seemingly in vain. I'm looking for a new home, where I can actually discuss solar system studies and governance. Do any of you have any suggestions? I haven't done a lot of searching, but I think the time has arrived for me to do so. Talking to oneself has its advantages and disadvantages, and lately, the downside has been outpacing the upside. Or perhaps I need to stop talking completely, even to myself, and start doing something useful with my life before I die. But what could I do that isn't already being done?

    Perhaps I should start a shelter for homeless and battered greys and dracs in an old missile silo somewhere! Save the Greys! Forget the damn whales! This would bring great peace and meaning into my empty existence! Or perhaps I should attempt to overthrow the Council of Thuban! How about starting a Mars Hill Think-Tank on Cydonia?! Or what about founding a Whole Solar System Expo?! Should I move to Las Vegas and attend all the Tin-Foil Hat Conventions?! Should I move to the area beneath Area 51?! I might be able to get into some serious arguments about the U.S. Constitution with captured aliens!! Maybe I could move in with TREEE, and we could discuss the Sangarians while we - never mind!! Or, I could just argue with Isis and Ra! Your careful attention in this heartrending matter will be most appreciated. This ends the test of the Emergency Solar System. You will now be returned to your regular programming. Namaste and Have a Nice Day!!!

    "Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Pride and Self-Exaltation > Absolute Power > Corruption and Insanity > Anger and Jealousy > Rebellion and Violence > Glorious Victory > Changing of the Guard > Any Questions?"

    You guys and gals MUST get the DVD's of the Complete Fifth Series of 'Dr. Who' from the BBC. www.amazon.com It is FULL of clues, and it is quite entertaining! Notice the Queen in 'The Beast Below'. Watch the whole episode, and notice everything about the Doctor and the Queen. I think I might've met the Queen, in many different forms, in many different lifetimes, including this one. Now I'm going to get rid of my inhibitions, and go completely insane. I might even eat My Dragon and the Last Supper. Seriously, I don't know how this all ties together, but I do think I have assembled some of the components in this thread (and others). I have a much clearer mental picture of what I think is going on than I could ever communicate on a website. You'd have to really immerse yourself in this stuff, to really 'get-it', and 'getting-it' might not be a good thing, for now anyway...







    "Be Careful!!! Big-Brother and Big-Mother are Watching!!!"

    My threads are mostly Religious and Political Science-Fiction to provide a research-context for Sirius-Researchers. It's sort of a smart@$$ approach to solving the world's problems. I'm sick today, and I feel worse than usual, which makes me question everything. Is Human-Life on Planet-Earth really worth all the confusion, pain, and suffering (especially if this really is an Eternal Purgatory Incorporated)?? I just saw a white-light moving erratically in my field of vision (and seemingly external to my eyes). Someone recently made fun of this phenomenon, without me ever telling them anything, which illustrates my point that people know about my posting without me discussing it with them. This is sort of creepy. As I was walking briskly today, an agent kind of guy intercepted me, and briefly questioned me, as if he were determining if I was a threat or not. I might be mistaken, but that was my impression. This was sort of creepy. Once, in a fast-food restaurant, an officer asked me if I was there to eat?! WTF?? Helping Humanity and Saving the World Are SO Overrated.

    Perhaps I should've specialized in the Medical-Military-Money Complex, and become a billionaire (hobnobbing with the Rockefellers and Rothschilds)!! Perhaps in my next-life. Actually, I recommend a dynamic-equilibrium between the Medical-Military-Money Complex and the Prevention-Peace-Philanthropy Complex as a Matrix of Pragmatic-Idealism. I'm presently thinking in terms of Neutral-Observation (for me anyway). I might adversely affect the Matrix if attempt to break-out of my vegetative-state, and actually do something. Perhaps I should spend half the year living aboard a 30' sailboat, and half the year travelling in a very-small motorhome (as I prepare to die).

    I think I might've met Jordan Sather (a couple of months ago) but I'm not sure. I think I might've met Carol, but I'm not sure. We spoke about the volcanic-activity in Hawaii, as well as the Hilina Slump. This person was smart and to the point. They didn't seem to like me, which isn't unusual. I don't like myself. I hate my life. I'd make the coffee, but I'm too sick to drink it. Does Jupiter Jones own and operate a Supercomputer-Administered Purgatory Incorporated, as a subsidiary of Solar Systems Incorporated (which attempts to bring Peace to the Universe)?? What if the Universe is filled with Bad@$$ Warriors?? Honestly and thoroughly study the Bible and History. It's NOT Nice. Not Nice At All. I think the City-State Scholars Know What I'm Talking About. It's important to understand that I'm considering the possibility of Middle-Management Gods and Goddesses in this Solar-System (for the past 15,000 years). Not Almighty-God. Not No-God. Just Stargate SG-1 System-Lords (if you know what I mean). What if the universe is mostly a hellish-situation?? What if This Present Madness is as good as it gets?? I honestly have no idea, but just Reading the Bible and/or Believing the Preacher might simply be a very-small part of the big-picture.

    Carol wrote:

    https://youtu.be/rj3h662P4aA
    Greg Hunter's Weekly News Wrapup For 8/31, 2018... Low Boil, But It's Getting Hot, Folks...
    http://www.rumormillnews.com/cgi-bin/forum.cgi?read=106482


    https://youtu.be/h9dW3QCrYso
    19-min video: Jordan Sather - '[8.31] QAnon: CIA Comms Down / Trump Rally /
    More Attacks Incoming / China "Hack" / Russia & Ohr'
    Carol wrote:

    https://youtu.be/WoN3BvU2Le8
    X22Report Published on Aug 31, 2018
    Plan Confirmed, It's A Go, Systems Terminated - Episode 1653b

    Report date: 08.31.2018

    The MSM is reporting that Mueller is going to drop a bombshell, which most likely will fizzle. Google and Mastercard share info without the public knowing. Trump says that Google, Twitter and Amazon might have anti-trust problems. Q drops many breadcrumbs and confirms the plan. CIA and NSA systems might have been taken down according to Q. Sessions plan is working, the deep state and the MSM fell for the bait and now the countdown officially starts.


    Q - https://qanon.app

    Sept 1 2018


    2055

    No.2835711  
    Sep 1 2018 14:37:23 (EST)
    It must be hard to communicate.
    Every moment together is a moment you should not waste.
    Former President's are still able to arrange SCIFs?
    Does the American taxpayer 'foot the BILL' for the [12] hotel rooms in close proximity to the central SCIF?
    SS detail(s) ordered @ max perimeter def?
    Nice color choice.
    It's a shame the windows had to be blocked out to eliminate that view
    .
    Q

    2054

    Sep 1 2018 11:56:25 (EST)
    1535817641898.png ⬇️


    https://twitter.com/CIA/status/1034866941587087360
    Q

    2053

    Sep 1 2018 11:42:01 (EST)
    https://www.whitehouse.gov/presidential-actions/presidential-proclamation-national-preparedness-month-2018/

    National Preparedness Month is a time to focus our attention on the importance of preparing our families, homes, businesses, and communities for disasters that threaten our lives, property, and homeland.  During this time, we also honor the brave men and women who selflessly respond to crises and disasters, rendering aid to those in need.  These first responders, who work tirelessly to safeguard our Nation and protect our citizens, deserve our utmost gratitude and appreciation.

    Over the past year, communities nationwide and across the Territories have witnessed and endured damage from multiple hurricanes, wildfires, tornadoes, floods, volcanic eruptions, and other natural disasters.  The historic hurricane season of 2017 included three catastrophic storms that made landfall within a month, and was followed by a destructive series of wildfires in California.  Combined, these natural disasters affected 47 million people and tens of thousands were mobilized to provide aid, comfort, and assistance.  We are also especially mindful of those currently affected by ongoing wildfires in California, Oregon, and Colorado.  In spite of tremendous challenges, the resilience of the American people continues to prevail.

    Tragedies are somber reminders that preparedness is a shared responsibility and that it is critical to maintain readiness.  All Americans can prepare for potential disasters by developing and practicing a family emergency response plan, assembling a disaster supply kit, signing up for alerts on mobile devices, setting aside emergency savings, and maintaining adequate insurance policies for their homes and businesses.  The Federal Emergency Management Agency’s Ready Campaign outlines other important steps to best prepare for a major disaster.

    This month, I encourage all Americans to take the opportunity to ensure they have an emergency response plan in place and ready to be properly executed.  Emergencies and disasters test the resilience and strength of families, communities, and our Nation.  It is impossible to avoid every challenge and threat, but we can and must prepare for them.  By doing so, we can help protect our communities and save lives.

    NOW, THEREFORE, I, DONALD J. TRUMP, President of the United States of America, by virtue of the authority vested in me by the Constitution and the laws of the United States, do hereby proclaim September 2018 as National Preparedness Month.  I encourage all Americans, including Federal, State, and local officials, to take action to be prepared for disaster or emergency by making and practicing their emergency response plans.  Each step we take to become better prepared makes a real difference in how our families and communities will respond and persevere when faced with the unexpected.

    IN WITNESS WHEREOF, I have hereunto set my hand this thirty-first day of August, in the year of our Lord two thousand eighteen, and of the Independence of the United States of America the two hundred and forty-third.

    DONALD J. TRUMP


    2052

    Sep 1 2018 09:39:54 (EST)
    http://www.judicialwatch.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/08/JW-v-State-Hillary-emails-July-2-00687-99-100.pdf

    "And, I hope you and Chris enjoy your time in the Land of Alice  and the MH–all the best from Hanoi–H"
    Nothing to See Here.

    Q


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 1:20 pm; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Sep 02, 2018 9:47 pm













    If there really is a God of the Whole-Universe, then why was Adam seemingly placed in charge of Earth (as a New-Human with ZERO Administrative-Experience)?? When the Dominion of Earth was usurped from Adam by Satan -- why did the God of the Universe allow this reprehensible state of affairs to stand?? When Jesus Christ Lived and Died on Earth 2,000 Years Ago, Did He Gain Dominion of Earth?? If so, has Jesus Christ ruled Earth for the past 2,000 years?? Why hasn't the God of the Universe been firmly in charge of Earth at all-times?? What if the God of the Universe has allowed This Present Mess to stand because the Whole-Operation (right from the beginning) is considered to be Rebellious and Illegal?? What if both the Rulers and the Ruled of Planet-Earth are being taught a VERY Severe Lesson?? What if the Standard-Story is a Cover-Story?? Consider Daniel 8:14 in conjunction with 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. Is the "Orion-Group" a "Renegade-Group"?? But what if (in some sense) This Present Madness is somehow necessary and justifiable (from the perspectives of All Major Factions)??

    Everyone has a Story, Rationalization, Excuse, etc. When I speak of a hypothetical Investigative and Executive Judgment -- I'm hinting at a Judgment Which Might Involve the Whole-Universe. This is Mind-Numbing Stuff. What if the God of the Universe -- and the Universal Royal-Family were somehow taken-hostage in antiquity?? What Would Omnipotent-Highness and Original-Hostage KRLLL Say?? http://krlll.com/ Do We REALLY Wish to Know?? http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/vida_alien/alien_krllpapers.htm BTW -- when I first met the "Ancient Egyptian Deity" they said "Finally" or "At Last". Remember what the Valeyard said to Dr. Who when he was "pulled out of time"?? He said, "At last, Doctor!!" Sort of creepy, isn't it?? I could go on and on -- but I'm sick and tired of this exercise in futility. When will you all quit slithering around behind my back (like snakes in the grass) and tell me What the Hell is REALLY Going On??!! Try treating the book I'm posting as Historical Science-Fiction (using your imagination). It seems to require that sort of context to begin making sense (to skeptical-inquirers).

    What if one made a career out of analyzing each and every photograph and video allegedly made in space?? Is the Solar System what we think it is?? How much do we really know about the sun, the planets, the moons, the asteroids, and the space separating all of the above?? What do we really know about the origin and history of the Solar System?? Thinking one knows, and actually knowing, are two very-different things. Are the Internet and Info-War destroying secrecy and compartmentalization?? If so, is this a good-thing or a bad-thing?? What if Faction-A is being exposed and deposed by Faction-B?? But what if Faction-B will ultimately be worse than Faction-A?? What if Faction-C will clean-up the mess when Factions A and B have destroyed each-other?? How many levels of deception are there?? Is deception a necessary-evil in a reprehensible-context?? A conservative-branch of the SDA church teaches character-perfection relative to eschatological-salvation, which I find somewhat reasonable and attractive (with my own interpretation and application) but the characters in the Bible and the SDA Church never really seem to be perfect (or even close to getting it right). It seems as if Human-Idealism is constantly being attacked and destroyed by Brutal Gangs of Facts. WTF??

    I'd love to view the Cliff Notes version of what the Agencies know about All of the Above (and my pathetic-life), but they don't do things that way!! I think 'RA' could've revealed all of this to me, but most of my questions were answered with "You Know I Can't Tell You That." I asked 'RA' "What terrible thing did humanity do in antiquity which might explain their present predicament??" Again, 'RA' responded "You Know I Can't Tell You That." I honestly think that the Agencies have a complete record of my interaction with 'RA'. Audio, Video, and Transcript. What if 'RA' was an Ancient-Soul Incarnating a Supercomputer-Based Bio-Robot?? I spoke with 'RA' about the possibility that the Queen of Heaven has an IQ of at-least 500, but 'RA' was non-responsive. But what if the Queen of Heaven is a Supercomputer-Connected Artificial-Intelligence Borg-Queen?? I honestly mean zero-disrespect. I'm simply attempting to understand the Bible, History, Aliens, Gods, and Goddess in This Particular Solar-System (for at-least the past 15,000 years). We might NOT be able to handle the truth. I can't even handle the lies.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp5.html Cain and Abel, the sons of Adam, differed widely in character. Abel had a spirit of loyalty to God; he saw justice and mercy in the Creator's dealings with the fallen race, and gratefully accepted the hope of redemption. But Cain cherished feelings of rebellion, and murmured against God because of the curse pronounced upon the earth and upon the human race for Adam's sin. He permitted his mind to run in the same channel that led to Satan's fall--indulging the desire for self-exaltation and questioning the divine justice and authority.

    These brothers were tested, as Adam had been tested before them, to prove whether they would believe and obey the word of God. They were acquainted with the provision made for the salvation of man, and understood the system of offerings which God had ordained. They knew that in these offerings they were to express faith in the Saviour whom the offerings typified, and at the same time to acknowledge their total dependence on Him for pardon; and they knew that by thus conforming to the divine plan for their redemption, they were giving proof of their obedience to the will of God. Without the shedding of blood there could be no remission of sin; and they were to show their faith in the blood of Christ as the promised atonement by offering the firstlings of the flock in sacrifice. Besides this, the first fruits of the earth were to be presented before the Lord as a thank offering.

    The two brothers erected their altars alike, and each brought an offering. Abel presented a sacrifice from the flock, in accordance with the Lord's directions. "And the Lord had respect unto Abel and to his offering." Fire flashed from heaven and consumed the sacrifice. But Cain, disregarding the Lord's direct and explicit command, presented only an offering of fruit. There was no token from heaven to show that it was accepted. Abel pleaded with his brother to approach God in the divinely prescribed way, but his entreaties only made Cain the more determined to follow his own will. As the eldest, he felt above being admonished by his brother, and despised his counsel.

    Cain came before God with murmuring and infidelity in his heart in regard to the promised sacrifice and the necessity of the sacrificial offerings. His gift expressed no penitence for sin. He felt, as many now feel, that it would be an acknowledgment of weakness to follow the exact plan marked out by God, of trusting his salvation wholly to the atonement of the promised Saviour. He chose the course of self-dependence. He would come in his own merits. He would not bring the lamb, and mingle its blood with his offering, but would present  his  fruits, the products of  his  labor. He presented his offering as a favor done to God, through which he expected to secure the divine approval. Cain obeyed in building an altar, obeyed in bringing a sacrifice; but he rendered only a partial obedience. The essential part, the recognition of the need of a Redeemer, was left out.

    So far as birth and religious instruction were concerned, these brothers were equal. Both were sinners, and both acknowledged the claims of God to reverence and worship. To outward appearance their religion was the same up to a certain point, but beyond this the difference between the two was great.

    "By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than Cain." Hebrews 11:4. Abel grasped the great principles of redemption. He saw himself a sinner, and he saw sin and its penalty, death, standing between his soul and communion with God. He brought the slain victim, the sacrificed life, thus acknowledging the claims of the law that had been transgressed. Through the shed blood he looked to the future sacrifice, Christ dying on the cross of Calvary; and trusting in the atonement that was there to be made, he had the witness that he was righteous, and his offering accepted.

    Cain had the same opportunity of learning and accepting these truths as had Abel. He was not the victim of an arbitrary purpose. One brother was not elected to be accepted of God, and the other to be rejected. Abel chose faith and obedience; Cain, unbelief and rebellion. Here the whole matter rested.

    Cain and Abel represent two classes that will exist in the world till the close of time. One class avail themselves of the appointed. sacrifice for sin; the other venture to depend upon their own merits; theirs is a sacrifice without the virtue of divine mediation, and thus it is not able to bring man into favor with God. It is only through the merits of Jesus that our transgressions can be pardoned. Those who feel no need of the blood of Christ, who feel that without divine grace they can by their own works secure the approval of God, are making the same mistake as did Cain. If they do not accept the cleansing blood, they are under condemnation. There is no other provision made whereby they can be released from the thralldom of sin.

    The class of worshipers who follow the example of Cain includes by far the greater portion of the world; for nearly every false religion has been based on the same principle--that man can depend upon his own efforts for salvation. It is claimed by some that the human race is in need, not of redemption, but of development--that it can refine, elevate, and regenerate itself. As Cain thought to secure the divine favor by an offering that lacked the blood of a sacrifice, so do these expect to exalt humanity to the divine standard, independent of the atonement. The history of Cain shows what must be the results. It shows what man will become apart from Christ. Humanity has no power to regenerate itself. It does not tend upward, toward the divine, but downward, toward the satanic. Christ is our only hope. "There is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved." "Neither is there salvation in any other." Acts 4:12.

    True faith, which relies wholly upon Christ, will be manifested by obedience to all the requirements of God. From Adam's day to the present time the great controversy has been concerning obedience to God's law. In all ages there have been those who claimed a right to the favor of God even while they were disregarding some of His commands. But the Scriptures declare that by works is "faith made perfect;" and that, without the works of obedience, faith "is dead." James 2:22, 17. He that professes to know God, "and keepeth not His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him." 1 John 2:4.

    When Cain saw that his offering was rejected, he was angry with the Lord and with Abel; he was angry that God did not accept man's substitute in place of the sacrifice divinely ordained, and angry with his brother for choosing to obey God instead of joining in rebellion against Him. Notwithstanding Cain's disregard of the divine command, God did not leave him to himself; but He condescended to reason with the man who had shown himself so unreasonable. And the Lord said unto Cain, "Why art thou wroth? and why is thy countenance fallen?" Through an angel messenger the divine warning was conveyed: "If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? And if thou doest not well, sin lieth at the door." The choice lay with Cain himself. If he would trust to the merits of the promised Saviour, and would obey God's requirements, he would enjoy His favor. But should he persist in unbelief and transgression, he would have no ground for complaint because he was rejected by the Lord.

    But instead of acknowledging his sin, Cain continued to complain of the injustice of God and to cherish jealousy and hatred of Abel. He angrily reproached his brother, and attempted to draw him into controversy concerning God's dealings with them. In meekness, yet fearlessly and firmly, Abel defended the justice and goodness of God. He pointed out Cain's error, and tried to convince him that the wrong was in himself. He pointed to the compassion of God in sparing the life of their parents when He might have punished them with instant death, and urged that God loved them, or He would not have given His Son, innocent and holy, to suffer the penalty which they had incurred. All this caused Cain's anger to burn the hotter. Reason and conscience told him that Abel was in the right; but he was enraged that one who had been wont to heed his counsel should now presume to disagree with him, and that he could gain no sympathy in his rebellion. In the fury of his passion he slew his brother.

    Cain hated and killed his brother, not for any wrong that Abel had done, but "because his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous." 1 John 3:12. So in all ages the wicked have hated those who were better than themselves. Abel's life of obedience and unswerving faith was to Cain a perpetual reproof. "Everyone that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved." John 3:20. The brighter the heavenly light that is reflected from the character of God's faithful servants, the more clearly the sins of the ungodly are revealed, and the more determined will be their efforts to destroy those who disturb their peace.

    The murder of Abel was the first example of the enmity that God had declared would exist between the serpent and the seed of the woman--between Satan and his subjects and Christ and His followers. Through man's sin, Satan had gained control of the human race, but Christ would enable them to cast off his yoke. Whenever, through faith in the Lamb of God, a soul renounces the service of sin, Satan's wrath is kindled. The holy life of Abel testified against Satan's claim that it is impossible for man to keep God's law. When Cain, moved by the spirit of the wicked one, saw that he could not control Abel, he was so enraged that he destroyed his life. And wherever there are any who will stand in vindication of the righteousness of the law of God, the same spirit will be manifested against them. It is the spirit that through all the ages has set up the stake and kindled the burning pile for the disciples of Christ. But the cruelties heaped upon the follower of Jesus are instigated by Satan and his hosts because they cannot force him to submit to their control. It is the rage of a vanquished foe. Every martyr of Jesus has died a conqueror. Says the prophet, "They overcame him ["that old serpent, called the devil, and Satan"] by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death." Revelation 12:11, 9.

    Cain the murderer was soon called to answer for his crime. "The Lord said unto Cain, Where is Abel thy brother? And he said, I know not: Am I my brother's keeper?" Cain had gone so far in sin that he had lost a sense of the continual presence of God and of His greatness and omniscience. So he resorted to falsehood to conceal his guilt.

    Again the Lord said to Cain, "What hast thou done? The voice of thy brother's blood crieth unto Me from the ground." God had given Cain an opportunity to confess his sin. He had had time to reflect. He knew the enormity of the deed he had done, and of the falsehood he had uttered to conceal it; but he was rebellious still, and sentence was no longer deferred. The divine voice that had been heard in entreaty and admonition pronounced the terrible words: "And now art thou cursed from the earth, which hath opened her mouth to receive thy brother's blood from thy hand. When thou tillest the ground, it shall not henceforth yield unto thee her strength; a fugitive and a vagabond shalt thou be in the earth."

    Notwithstanding that Cain had by his crimes merited the sentence of death, a merciful Creator still spared his life, and granted him opportunity for repentance. But Cain lived only to harden his heart, to encourage rebellion against the divine authority, and to become the head of a line of bold, abandoned sinners. This one apostate, led on by Satan, became a tempter to others; and his example and influence exerted their demoralizing power, until the earth became so corrupt and filled with violence as to call for its destruction.

    In sparing the life of the first murderer, God presented before the whole universe a lesson bearing upon the great controversy. The dark history of Cain and his descendants was an illustration of what would have been the result of permitting the sinner to live on forever, to carry out his rebellion against God. The forbearance of God only rendered the wicked more bold and defiant in their iniquity. Fifteen centuries after the sentence pronounced upon Cain, the universe witnessed the fruition of his influence and example, in the crime and pollution that flooded the earth. It was made manifest that the sentence of death pronounced upon the fallen race for the transgression of God's law was both just and merciful. The longer men lived in sin, the more abandoned they became. The divine sentence cutting short a career of unbridled iniquity, and freeing the world from the influence of those who had become hardened in rebellion, was a blessing rather than a curse.

    Satan is constantly at work, with intense energy and under a thousand disguises, to misrepresent the character and government of God. With extensive, well-organized plans and marvelous power, he is working to hold the inhabitants of the world under his deceptions. God, the One infinite and all-wise, sees the end from the beginning, and in dealing with evil His plans were far-reaching and comprehensive. It was His purpose, not merely to put down the rebellion, but to demonstrate to all the universe the nature of the rebellion. God's plan was unfolding, showing both His justice and His mercy, and fully vindicating His wisdom and righteousness in His dealings with evil.

    The holy inhabitants of other worlds were watching with the deepest interest the events taking place on the earth. In the condition of the world that existed before the Flood they saw illustrated the results of the administration which Lucifer had endeavored to establish in heaven, in rejecting the authority of Christ and casting aside the law of God. In those high-handed sinners of the antediluvian world they saw the subjects over whom Satan held sway. The thoughts of men's hearts were only evil continually. Genesis 6:5. Every emotion, every impulse and imagination, was at war with the divine principles of purity and peace and love. It was an example of the awful depravity resulting from Satan's policy to remove from God's creatures the restraint of His holy law.

    By the facts unfolded in the progress of the great controversy, God will demonstrate the principles of His rules of government, which have been falsified by Satan and by all whom he has deceived. His justice will finally be acknowledged by the whole world, though the acknowledgment will be made too late to save the rebellious. God carries with Him the sympathy and approval of the whole universe as step by step His great plan advances to its complete fulfillment. He will carry it with Him in the final eradication of rebellion. It will be seen that all who have forsaken the divine precepts have placed themselves on the side of Satan, in warfare against Christ. When the prince of this world shall be judged, and all who have united with him shall share his fate, the whole universe as witnesses to the sentence will declare, "Just and true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints." Revelation 15:3.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp6.html To Adam was given another son, to be the inheritor of the divine promise, the heir of the spiritual birthright. The name Seth, given to this son, signified "appointed," or "compensation;" "for," said the mother, "God hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel, whom Cain slew." Seth was of more noble stature than Cain or Abel, and resembled Adam more closely than did his other sons. He was a worthy character, following in the steps of Abel. Yet he inherited no more natural goodness than did Cain. Concerning the creation of Adam it is said, "In the likeness of God made He him;" but man, after the Fall, "begat a son in his  own  likeness, after  his  image." While Adam was created sinless, in the likeness of God, Seth, like Cain, inherited the fallen nature of his parents. But he received also the knowledge of the Redeemer and instruction in righteousness. By divine grace he served and honored God; and he labored, as Abel would have done, had he lived, to turn the minds of sinful men to revere and obey their Creator.

    "To Seth, to him also there was born a son; and he called his name Enos: then began men to call upon the name of Jehovah." The faithful had worshiped God before; but as men increased, the distinction between the two classes became more marked. There was an open profession of loyalty to God on the part of one, as there was of contempt and disobedience on the part of the other.

    Before the Fall our first parents had kept the Sabbath, which was instituted in Eden; and after their expulsion from Paradise they continued its observance. They had tasted the bitter fruits of disobedience, and had learned what every one that tramples upon God's commandments will sooner or later learn--that the divine precepts are sacred and immutable, and that the penalty of transgression will surely be inflicted. The Sabbath was honored by all the children of Adam that remained loyal to God. But Cain and his descendants did not respect the day upon which God had rested. They chose their own time for labor and for rest, regardless of Jehovah's express command.

    Upon receiving the curse of God, Cain had withdrawn from his father's household. He had first chosen his occupation as a tiller of the soil, and he now founded a city, calling it after the name of his eldest son. He had gone out from the presence of the Lord, cast away the promise of the restored Eden, to seek his possessions and enjoyment in the earth under the curse of sin, thus standing at the head of that great class of men who worship the god of this world. In that which pertains to mere earthly and material progress, his descendants became distinguished. But they were regardless of God, and in opposition to His purposes for man. To the crime of murder, in which Cain had led the way, Lamech, the fifth in descent, added polygamy, and, boastfully defiant, he acknowledged God, only to draw from the avenging of Cain an assurance of his own safety. Abel had led a pastoral life, dwelling in tents or booths, and the descendants of Seth followed the same course, counting themselves "strangers and pilgrims on the earth," seeking "a better country, that is, an heavenly." Hebrews 11:13, 16.

    For some time the two classes remained separate. The race of Cain, spreading from the place of their first settlement, dispersed over the plains and valleys where the children of Seth had dwelt; and the latter, in order to escape from their contaminating influence, withdrew to the mountains, and there made their home. So long as this separation continued, they maintained the worship of God in its purity. But in the lapse of time they ventured, little by little, to mingle with the inhabitants of the valleys. This association was productive of the worst results. "The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair." The children of Seth, attracted by the beauty of the daughters of Cain's descendants, displeased the Lord by intermarrying with them. Many of the worshipers of God were beguiled into sin by the allurements that were now constantly before them, and they lost their peculiar, holy character. Mingling with the depraved, they became like them in spirit and in deeds; the restrictions of the seventh commandment were disregarded, "and they took them wives of all which they chose." The children of Seth went "in the way of Cain" (Jude 11); they fixed their minds upon worldly prosperity and enjoyment and neglected the commandments of the Lord. Men "did not like to retain God in their knowledge;" they "became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened." Romans 1:21. Therefore "God gave them over to a mind void of judgment." Verse 28, margin. Sin spread abroad in the earth like a deadly leprosy.

    For nearly a thousand years Adam lived among men, a witness to the results of sin. Faithfully he sought to stem the tide of evil. He had been commanded to instruct his posterity in the way of the Lord; and he carefully treasured what God had revealed to him, and repeated it to succeeding generations. To his children and children's children, to the ninth generation, he described man's holy and happy estate in Paradise, and repeated the history of his fall, telling them of the sufferings by which God had taught him the necessity of strict adherence to His law, and explaining to them the merciful provisions for their salvation. Yet there were but few who gave heed to his words. Often he was met with bitter reproaches for the sin that had brought such woe upon his posterity.

    Adam's life was one of sorrow, humility, and contrition. When he left Eden, the thought that he must die thrilled him with horror. He was first made acquainted with the reality of death in the human family when Cain, his first-born son, became the murderer of his brother. Filled with the keenest remorse for his own sin, and doubly bereaved in the death of Abel and the rejection of Cain, Adam was bowed down with anguish. He witnessed the wide-spreading corruption that was finally to cause the destruction of the world by a flood; and though the sentence of death pronounced upon him by His Maker had at first appeared terrible, yet after beholding for nearly a thousand years the results of sin, he felt that it was merciful in God to bring to an end a life of suffering and sorrow.

    Notwithstanding the wickedness of the antediluvian world, that age was not, as has often been supposed, an era of ignorance and barbarism. The people were granted the opportunity of reaching a high standard of moral and intellectual attainment. They possessed great physical and mental strength, and their advantages for acquiring both religious and scientific knowledge were unrivaled. It is a mistake to suppose that because they lived to a great age their minds matured late; their mental powers were early developed, and those who cherished the fear of God and lived in harmony with His will continued to increase in knowledge and wisdom throughout their life. Could illustrious scholars of our time be placed in contrast with men of the same age who lived before the Flood, they would appear as greatly inferior in mental as in physical strength. As the years of man have decreased, and his physical strength has diminished, so his mental capacities have lessened. There are men who now apply themselves to study during a period of from twenty to fifty years, and the world is filled with admiration of their attainments. But how limited are these acquirements in comparison with those of men whose mental and physical powers were developing for centuries!

    It is true that the people of modern times have the benefit of the attainments of their predecessors. The men of masterly minds, who planned and studied and wrote, have left their work for those who follow. But even in this respect, and so far as merely human knowledge is concerned, how much greater the advantages of the men of that olden time! They had among them for hundreds of years him who was formed in God's image, whom the Creator Himself pronounced "good"--the man whom God had instructed in all the wisdom pertaining to the material world. Adam had learned from the Creator the history of creation; he himself witnessed the events of nine centuries; and he imparted his knowledge to his descendants. The antediluvians were without books, they had no written records; but with their great physical and mental vigor, they had strong memories, able to grasp and to retain that which was communicated to them, and in turn to transmit it unimpaired to their posterity. And for hundreds of years there were seven generations living upon the earth contemporaneously, having the opportunity of consulting together and profiting each by the knowledge and experience of all.

    The advantages enjoyed by men of that age to gain a knowledge of God through His works have never been equaled since. And so far from being an era of religious darkness, that was an age of great light. All the world had opportunity to receive instruction from Adam, and those who feared the Lord had also Christ and angels for their teachers. And they had a silent witness to the truth, in the garden of God, which for so many centuries remained among men. At the cherubim-guarded gate of Paradise the glory of God was revealed, and hither came the first worshipers. Here their altars were reared, and their offerings presented. It was here that Cain and Abel had brought their sacrifices, and God had condescended to communicate with them.

    Skepticism could not deny the existence of Eden while it stood just in sight, its entrance barred by watching angels. The order of creation, the object of the garden, the history of its two trees so closely connected with man's destiny, were undisputed facts. And the existence and supreme authority of God, the obligation of His law, were truths which men were slow to question while Adam was among them.

    Notwithstanding the prevailing iniquity, there was a line of holy men who, elevated and ennobled by communion with God, lived as in the companionship of heaven. They were men of massive intellect, of wonderful attainments. They had a great and holy mission--to develop a character of righteousness, to teach a lesson of godliness, not only to the men of their time, but for future generations. Only a few of the most prominent are mentioned in the Scriptures; but all through the ages God had faithfully witnesses, truehearted worshipers.

    Of Enoch it is written that he lived sixty-five years, and begat a son. After that he walked with God three hundred years. During these earlier years Enoch had loved and feared God and had kept His commandments. He was one of the holy line, the preservers of the true faith, the progenitors of the promised seed. From the lips of Adam he had learned the dark story of the Fall, and the cheering one of God's grace as seen in the promise; and he relied upon the Redeemer to come. But after the birth of his first son, Enoch reached a higher experience; he was drawn into a closer relationship with God. He realized more fully his own obligations and responsibility as a son of God. And as he saw the child's love for its father, its simple trust in his protection; as he felt the deep, yearning tenderness of his own heart for that first-born son, he learned a precious lesson of the wonderful love of God to men in the gift of His Son, and the confidence which the children of God may repose in their heavenly Father. The infinite, unfathomable love of God through Christ became the subject of his meditations day and night; and with all the fervor of his soul he sought to reveal that love to the people among whom he dwelt.

    Enoch's walk with God was not in a trance or vision, but in all the duties of his daily life. He did not become a hermit, shutting himself entirely from the world; for he had a work to do for God in the world. In the family and in his intercourse with men, as a husband and father, a friend, a citizen, he was the steadfast, unwavering servant of the Lord.

    His heart was in harmony with God's will; for "can two walk together, except they be agreed?" Amos 3:3. And this holy walk was continued for three hundred years. There are few Christians who would not be far more earnest and devoted if they knew that they had but a short time to live, or that the coming of Christ was about to take place. But Enoch's faith waxed the stronger, his love became more ardent, with the lapse of centuries.

    Enoch was a man of strong and highly cultivated mind and extensive knowledge; he was honored with special revelations from God; yet being in constant communion with Heaven, with a sense of the divine greatness and perfection ever before him, he was one of the humblest of men. The closer the connection with God, the deeper was the sense of his own weakness and imperfection.

    Distressed by the increasing wickedness of the ungodly, and fearing that their infidelity might lessen his reverence for God, Enoch avoided constant association with them, and spent much time in solitude, giving himself to meditation and prayer. Thus he waited before the Lord, seeking a clearer knowledge of His will, that he might perform it. To him prayer was as the breath of the soul; he lived in the very atmosphere of heaven.

    Through holy angels God revealed to Enoch His purpose to destroy the world by a flood, and He also opened more fully to him the plan of redemption. By the spirit of prophecy He carried him down through the generations that should live after the Flood, and showed him the great events connected with the second coming of Christ and the end of the world.

    Enoch had been troubled in regard to the dead. It had seemed to him that the righteous and the wicked would go to the dust together, and that this would be their end. He could not see the life of the just beyond the grave. In prophetic vision he was instructed concerning the death of Christ, and was shown His coming in glory, attended by all the holy angels, to ransom His people from the grave. He also saw the corrupt state of the world when Christ should appear the second time--that there would be a boastful, presumptuous, self-willed generation, denying the only God and the Lord Jesus Christ, trampling upon the law, and despising the atonement. He saw the righteous crowned with glory and honor, and the wicked banished from the presence of the Lord, and destroyed by fire.

    Enoch became a preacher of righteousness, making known to the people what God had revealed to him. Those who feared the Lord sought out this holy man, to share his instruction and his prayers. He labored publicly also, bearing God's messages to all who would hear the words or warning. His labors were not restricted to the Sethites. In the land where Cain had sought to flee from the divine Presence, the prophet of God made known the wonderful scenes that had passed before his vision. "Behold," he declared, "the Lord cometh with ten thousands of His saints, to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds." Jude 14, 15.

    He was a fearless reprover of sin. While he preached the love of God in Christ to the people of his time, and pleaded with them to forsake their evil ways, he rebuked the prevailing iniquity and warned the men of his generation that judgment would surely be visited upon the transgressor. It was the Spirit of Christ that spoke through Enoch; that Spirit is manifested, not alone in utterances of love, compassion, and entreaty; it is not smooth things only that are spoken by holy men. God puts into the heart and lips of His messengers truths to utter that are keen and cutting as a two-edged sword.

    The power of God that wrought with His servant was felt by those who heard. Some gave heed to the warning, and renounced their sins; but the multitudes mocked at the solemn message, and went on more boldly in their evil ways. The servants of God are to bear a similar message to the world in the last days, and it will also be received with unbelief and mockery. The antediluvian world rejected the warning words of him who walked with God. So will the last generation make light of the warnings of the Lord's messengers.

    In the midst of a life of active labor, Enoch steadfastly maintained his communion with God. The greater and more pressing his labors, the more constant and earnest were his prayers. He continued to exclude himself, at certain periods, from all society. After remaining for a time among the people, laboring to benefit them by instruction and example, he would withdraw, to spend a season in solitude, hungering and thirsting for that divine knowledge which God alone can impart. Communing thus with God, Enoch came more and more to reflect the divine image. His face was radiant with a holy light, even the light that shineth in the face of Jesus. As he came forth from these divine communings, even the ungodly beheld with awe the impress of heaven upon his countenance.

    The wickedness of men had reached such a height that destruction was pronounced against them. As year after year passed on, deeper and deeper grew the tide of human guilt, darker and darker gathered the clouds of divine judgment. Yet Enoch, the witness of faith, held on his way, warning, pleading, entreating, striving to turn back the tide of guilt and to stay the bolts of vengeance. Though his warnings were disregarded by a sinful, pleasure-loving people, he had the testimony that God approved, and he continued to battle faithfully against the prevailing evil, until God removed him from a world of sin to the pure joys of heaven.

    The men of that generation had mocked the folly of him who sought not to gather gold or silver or to build up possessions here. But Enoch's heart was upon eternal treasures. He had looked upon the celestial city. He had seen the King in His glory in the midst of Zion. His mind, his heart, his conversation, were in heaven. The greater the existing iniquity, the more earnest was his longing for the home of God. While still on earth, he dwelt, by faith, in the realms of light.

    "Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God." Matthew 5:8. For three hundred years Enoch had been seeking purity of soul, that he might be in harmony with Heaven. For three centuries he had walked with God. Day by day he had longed for a closer union; nearer and nearer had grown the communion, until God took him to Himself. He had stood at the threshold of the eternal world, only a step between him and the land of the blest; and now the portals opened, the walk with God, so long pursued on earth, continued, and he passed through the gates of the Holy City--the first from among men to enter there.

    His loss was felt on earth. The voice that had been heard day after day in warning and instruction was missed. There were some, both of the righteous and the wicked, who had witnessed his departure; and hoping that he might have been conveyed to some one of his places of retirement, those who loved him made diligent search, as afterward the sons of the prophets searched for Elijah; but without avail. They reported that he was not, for God had taken him.

    By the translation of Enoch the Lord designed to teach an important lesson. There was danger that men would yield to discouragement, because of the fearful results of Adam's sin. Many were ready to exclaim, "What profit is it that we have feared the Lord and have kept His ordinances, since a heavy curse is resting upon the race, and death is the portion of us all?" But the instructions which God gave to Adam, and which were repeated by Seth, and exemplified by Enoch, swept away the gloom and darkness, and gave hope to man, that as through Adam came death, so through the promised Redeemer would come life and immortality. Satan was urging upon men the belief that there was no reward for the righteous or punishment for the wicked, and that it was impossible for men to obey the divine statutes.

    But in the case of Enoch, God declares "that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him." Hebrews 11:6. He shows what He will do for those who keep His commandments. Men were taught that it is possible to obey the law of God; that even while living in the midst of the sinful and corrupt, they were able, by the grace of God, to resist temptation, and become pure and holy. They saw in his example the blessedness of such a life; and his translation was an evidence of the truth of his prophecy concerning the hereafter, with its award of joy and glory and immortal life to the obedient, and of condemnation, woe, and death to the transgressor.

    By faith Enoch "was translated that he should not see death; . . . for before his translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God." Hebrews 11:5. In the midst of a world by its iniquity doomed to destruction, Enoch lived a life of such close communion with God that he was not permitted to fall under the power of death. The godly character of this prophet represents the state of holiness which must be attained by those who shall be "redeemed from the earth" (Revelation 14:3) at the time of Christ's second advent. Then, as in the world before the Flood, iniquity will prevail. Following the promptings of their corrupt hearts and the teachings of a deceptive philosophy, men will rebel against the authority of Heaven. But like Enoch, God's people will seek for purity of heart and conformity to His will, until they shall reflect the likeness of Christ. Like Enoch, they will warn the world of the Lord's second coming and of the judgments to be visited upon transgression, and by their holy conversation and example they will condemn the sins of the ungodly.

    As Enoch was translated to heaven before the destruction of the world by water, so the living righteous will be translated from the earth before its destruction by fire. Says the apostle: "We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump." "For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel, and with the trump of God;" "the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed." "The dead in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words." 1 Corinthians 15:51, 52; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-18.



    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 03, 2018 3:04 am



    Seashore wrote:
    New Thinking Allowed with Jeffrey Mishlove
    Published on Nov 29, 2017

    John Alexander, PhD, is a retired U.S. Army Colonel. He is author of The Warrior’s Edge, Future War, UFOs: Myths, Conspiracies, and Reality Denied: Firsthand Experiences with Things That Can't Happen – But Did. He has served as a consultant to the National Intelligence Council, the CIA, U.S. Special Operations Command, and the Army Science Board.

    Here he describes a wide variety of personal encounters with the paranormal that he experienced during his 32 years of service in the United States Army. Many of his investigations were conducted with the support of the commanding general of the Army Intelligence and Security Command. The experiences recounted include UFOs, plant communication, psychotronics, psychokinetic metal-bending, poltergeists, battlefield intuition, dowsing, and remote viewing. He emphasizes that the ability to integrate such phenomena into the military is greatly dependent on the personalities involved.

    New Thinking Allowed host, Jeffrey Mishlove, PhD, is author of The Roots of Consciousness, Psi Development Systems, and The PK Man. Between 1986 and 2002 he hosted and co-produced the original Thinking Allowed public television series. He is the recipient of the only doctoral diploma in "parapsychology" ever awarded by an accredited university (University of California, Berkeley, 1980). He is also past-president of the non-profit Intuition Network, an organization dedicated to creating a world in which all people are encouraged to cultivate and apply their inner, intuitive abilities.

    (Recorded on November 8, 2017)

    For a complete, updated list with links to all of our videos -- as well as many other opportunities to engage with and support the New Thinking Allowed video channel -- please visit the New Thinking Allowed Foundation at http://www.newthinkingallowed.org.


    orthodoxymoron wrote:

    "You Shall Be As Gods!!" Consider Competition and Cooperation in the Kingdom of God!! Does Freedom = Rebellion?? Where Does 'Academic-Freedom' End?? Is there such a thing as 'Reasonable and Rational Censorship'?? Will We EVER Be Satisfied?? Did Our Incessant-Complaining Cause God to Leave This Solar System in Antiquity?? Have the Inmates Been Running (and Ruining) the Asylum Ever Since?? Is This Solar System Known Throughout the Universe As 'The Insane Asylum'?? What Would Sylvia Browne Say??

    I continue to maintain that it is extremely difficult to know anything about antiquity and the otherworldly (with any significant certainty). Delving into the past doesn't necessarily build faith. Congregations have Expectations. Someone such as myself wouldn't survive as a pastor or priest (with my current approach). I can do the Faith-Building Whitewash (believe me) but I'm currently doing rough and tough -- dirty and nasty -- critical and doubtful -- speculative and irreverent Religious and Political Science-Fiction. I keep thinking about very-early Old-Testament Commentaries. Were there any Intertestamental-Commentaries of the Old-Testament??

    Remember that strange message I found in my word-processor, claiming that I wrote 37 books (approximately 2,000 years-ago) and that 5 of them ended-up in the Bible?? I tend to think someone was messing with my feeble-mind BUT I've wondered "What If??" The implication is that at least some of these books had something to do with the New-Testament BUT what if the literary-works of this hypothetical mystery-writer were fundamentally-directed toward the Old-Testament?? I'm wondering about the possibility of 1 Chronicles, Job, Ecclesiastes, Isaiah 40-66, Daniel, Jonah, Zechariah, and Malachi -- as being the prime-candidates for the books that made it -- with the remaining 32 books being an Old-Testament Commentary written in the manner of the New-Testament. Supposedly the 32 books point to the Inward-Path to Spirituality and Enlightenment -- without the need for Clergy and Cathedrals -- which might be why the Catholic-Church supposedly has kept them under lock and key -- carefully hidden-away in some subterranean-channel!!! I keep thinking about that miniseries The Word. Such a commentary could be fraudulent (if it existed at all). Still, I keep wondering why a significant Old-Testament Commentary is NOT part of the New-Testament??!! This seems to be a Missing-Link!! My tentative approximation of the Missing-Commentary (in an obviously updated form) consists of the following books:

    1. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    2. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    3. SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 3 (1 Chronicles to Song of Solomon).

    4. SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 4 (Isaiah to Malachi).

    Notice that I doubled-up regarding the coverage of 1 Chronicles to Malachi -- and went with the Ellen White Version of Genesis to 2 Kings. This reflects a preference -- and a suspicion that all is not well regarding Genesis to 2 Kings. I don't know how many nervous-breakdowns I'll have to endure before I get somewhat close to the Truth -- but the Real-Truth might be the Biggest-Secret. Don't neglect the work of Ralph Ellis in all of this. I know that the Vatican has known the Real-Truth for many-centuries -- but they tend to be very tight-lipped and lawyer-like!! They have a Business to run -- and a World to rule!! Be Careful when dealing with Men of God!! Remember Angels and Demons?? My relentless-pursuit of the Truth seems to have made me a Marked-Man. A couple of years ago, I got a flat-tire on a side-road -- and TWO Sheriff Patrol-Cars showed-up with lights flashing -- just as a cab was picking me up to go fix the flat (the doughnut-spare went flat too)!! One of the officers asked me where I lived?! The cab-driver commented that the officers were behaving as if they were doing a drug-bust!! Is this the way everyone is treated?? I've had half a dozen experiences like this (and much worse) over the past couple of years. Am I just paranoid -- or are they really out to get me?? Beware of Sleeper-Cells of Completely-Ignorant Fools!! Never Underestimate the Power of Stupid People in Large Groups!! One Day Soon We Shall Activate and Take Over the Solar System!! This World is NOT Enough!! "Fool-Rule!! Fool-Rule!! Fool-Rule!! Fool-Rule!!"

    Consider the following carefully. http://www.scribd.com/doc/2562003/Giants-Nephilim-and-the-ancient-Egyptians I have no idea how valid any of this is -- but it fits into the general theme and atmosphere of this thread. Remember -- this is just a laboratory of ideas and concepts -- orbiting a particular topic under review. Don't judge me by what I consider. Don't judge me. Period. Judge not -- that ye be not judged. BTW -- Today, I'm wearing the Fedora which the Ancient Egyptian Deity gave me -- along with my leather-jacket -- while driving a luxury-car!! I feel like some sort of a Galactic-Pimp!! Perhaps I shouldn't wear the hat. I asked the AED if they cursed it -- and they replied that they had run their hand over it a couple of times, and uttered some words!! I left it at that!! Sometimes ignorance is bliss!! Imagine an AED with ADD!! A Person of Interest spoke of "His Good Friend, Alan Greenspan!" I believed them -- but I didn't ask any questions. I didn't react or respond. I just moved on. I think I threw away a Nobel Prize by being a Completely Ignorant Fool. A Fool Keeps Talking (Rudely and Crudely) -- Screws-Up Their Finances -- Lives in a Dump -- and is Unmarketable. You think I'm joking -- don't you?? Is your plan going as well as you expected?? No matter how you put it together -- it's always wrong -- right?? Remember when I told you that the AED liked Genesis?? They also liked watching documentaries about the Nazis!! Recently, a total-stranger told me that I looked sad. They said it in a way that made me think they knew why...


    The Days of Noah -- By Jeremy Kapp

    This story is really a collaboration of information taken from various biblical books and Jewish Literature, as well as a few others that appear to tell the same story, such as the works of historian Flavius Josephus, Jewish theologian Louis Ginsberg, the Bible, the Dead Sea Scrolls, many apocryphal books, Enoch 1,2,3, Jasher, Jubilees, Baruch, Solomon, the book of giants, the midrash, the pyramid texts, and even the Egyptian book of the dead. Every attempt has been made to make this an accurate and complete account of the Days of Noah.

    PART ONE - THE FALL OF THE ANGELS

    Genesis 6:2 The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of all which they chose.

    The depravity of mankind, which began to show itself in the time of Enosh, had increased monstrously in the time of his grandson Jared, because of the fallen angels. When the angels saw the beautiful, attractive daughters of men, they lusted after them, and the angel Jeqon said to the others: “We will choose wives for ourselves from among the daughters of men, and father children with them.” Their chief Shemhazai replied, “I fear you will not follow through with this plan of yours, and I alone will have to suffer the consequences of a great sin.” Then they answered him, and said: “We will all swear an oath, and we will bind ourselves, separately and together, not to abandon the plan, but to carry it through to the end.”

    Then the Earth complained about the disrespectful evil-doers. But the fallen angels continued to corrupt mankind. Azazel taught men how to make slaughtering knives, arms, shields, and coats of mail. He showed them metals and how to work them, and armlets and all sorts of trinkets, and the use of rouge for the eyes, and how to beautify the eyelids, and how to ornament themselves with the rarest and most precious jewels and all sorts of paints. The chief of the fallen angels, Shemhazai, instructed them in exorcisms and how to cut roots; Armaros taught them how to raise spells; Barakel, divination from the stars; Kawkabel, astrology; Ezekeel, augury from the clouds; Arakiel, the signs of the earth; Samsaweel, the signs of the sun; and Seriel, the signs of the moon. Penemue taught the children of men that which is bitter and sweet, and he taught them all the secrets of their wisdom.

    He instructed mankind in writing with ink and paper, and thereby many sinned from eternity to eternity and until this day. For men were not created for such a purpose, to give confirmation to their good faith with pen and ink. For men were created exactly like the angels, to the intent that they should continue pure and righteous. And death, which destroys everything, could not have taken hold of them, but through this, their knowledge, they perished, and through this power, it consumed them. And Kasdeja showed the children of men all the wicked attacks of spirits and demons, and the attacks of the embryo in the womb, that it may pass away, and the attacks of the soul, the bites of the serpent, and the attacks which happen through the noon-tide heat. The fallen angels seized two hundred donkeys, two hundred asses, two hundred sheep and rams of the flock, two hundred goats, two hundred beasts of the field from every animal and from every bird, for experiments in in-breeding with mankind and all types of miscegenation. As a result, monsters were created among all the perversion, due to mingling animal seed with mortal women. Some had human heads set on the body of a lion, or a serpent, or an ox; others had human bodies topped by the head of one of these animals.

    Jeremiah 32:20 The Lord hath set signs and wonders in the land of Egypt…

    The evil happening in those days focused heavily in the land of Egypt, for this place became the center for the fallen angels and many of the deeds they did. The strongest of the great giants were divided into two sets of nine. One fallen angel served as the leader of each of these sets, becoming the tenth member. These groups of ten became known as the builders of the megalithic pyramids. The leaders, who were the angelic fathers of these builders, knew the secrets of the stars and waited for the time when the morning star moved directly north of the Earth. At this time, the weight of the Earth was affected and these two sets of builders built nine great pyramids in a short time. To the men of the Earth, these structures appeared as if they were reaching to the heavens. Along with the monsters made from the miscegenation of animals, the fallen angels took the form of half-animal, half-man beasts, and with the assistance of their giant prodigy, forced mankind to worship them as gods. The names of these gods were Anubis and Horus, and many more later followed their example. By means of the magic arts they taught, Anubis and Horus, formerly known as the angels Uzza and Azzael, set themselves as masters over the heavenly spheres, and forced the sun, the moon, and the stars to be subservient to them, instead of the Lord.

    While all these abominations defiled the Earth, the pious Enoch lived in a secret place. None among men knew his abode, or what had become of him, for he was residing with the angel watchers and holy ones. Once he heard the call addressed to him: “Enoch, you scribe of  justice, go to the watchers of the heavens, who have left the high heavens, the eternal place of holiness, defiling themselves with women, doing as men do, taking wives for themselves, and casting themselves into the arms of destruction upon Earth. Go and proclaim to them that they will find neither peace nor pardon. For every time they take joy in their offspring, they will see the violent death of their sons, and sigh over the ruin of their children. They will pray and beg evermore, but never will they attain to mercy or peace.” Enoch went to Azazel and the other fallen angels, to announce the doom uttered against them. They all were filled with fear. Trembling seized upon them, and they implored Enoch to set up a petition for them and read it to the Lord of heaven, for they could not speak with God as in the past, nor even raise their eyes heavenward, for shame because of their sins.

    Enoch granted their request, and in a vision he was promised the answer which he was to carry back to the angels. It appeared to Enoch that he was wafted into heaven upon clouds, and was set down before the throne of God. God spoke: “Go out and say to the watchers of heaven who have sent you here to intercede for them: Truly, it is you who ought to plead in behalf of men, not men in behalf of you! Why did you abandon the high, holy, and eternal heavens, to pollute yourselves with the daughters of men, taking wives for yourselves, doing like the races of the Earth, and fathering giant sons? Giants born by flesh and spirits will be called evil spirits on Earth, and on the Earth will be their dwelling-place. Evil spirits proceed from their bodies, because they are created from above, and from the holy watchers is their beginning and primal origin; they will be evil spirits on Earth, and evil spirits they will be named. And the spirits of heaven have their dwelling in heaven, but the spirits of the Earth, which were born upon the Earth, have their dwelling on the Earth. And the spirits of the giants will devour, oppress, destroy, attack, do battle, and cause destruction on the Earth, and work affliction.

    They will take no kind of food, nor will they thirst, and they will be invisible. And these spirits will rise up against the children of men and against the women, because they have proceeded from them. Since the days of murder and destruction and the death of the giants, when the spirits went out from the soul of their flesh, in order to destroy without incurring judgment, they destroy like this until the day when the great consummation of the great world be consummated. And now as to the watchers who have sent you to intercede for them, who had been previously in heaven, say to them: You have been in heaven, and though the hidden things had not yet been revealed to you, you know worthless mysteries, and in the hardness of your hearts you have recounted these to the women, and through these mysteries women and men work much evil on Earth. Therefore say to them: You will have no peace!”

    PART TWO - ENOCH, RULER AND TEACHER

    After Enoch had lived a long time secluded from men, he once heard the voice of an angel calling to him: “Enoch, Enoch, make yourself ready and leave the house and the secret place where you have kept yourself hidden, and assume dominion over men, to teach them the ways in which they will walk, and the deeds which they will do, in order that they may walk in the ways of God.” Enoch left his retreat and committed himself to the haunts of men. He gathered them about him, and instructed them in the conduct pleasing to God. He sent messengers all over to announce, “You who desire to know the ways of God and righteous conduct, come to Enoch!” Immediately following that, a vast concourse of people thronged about him, to hear the wisdom he would teach and learn from his mouth what is good and right. Even kings and princes, no less than one hundred and thirty in number, assembled about him, and submitted themselves to his dominion, to be taught and guided by him, as he taught and guided all the others. Peace reigned like this over the whole world all the two hundred and forty-three years during which the influence of Enoch prevailed. At the expiration of this period, in the year in which Adam died, and was buried with great honors by Seth, Enosh, Enoch, and Methuselah, Enoch resolved to retire again from communication with men, and devote himself completely to the service of God. But he withdrew gradually. First he would spend three days in prayer and praise of God, and on the fourth day he would return to his disciples and grant them instruction. Many years passed like this, then he appeared among them but once a week, later, once a month, and, finally, once a year.

    The kings, princes, and all others who were desirous of seeing Enoch and listening to his words did not venture to come close to him during the times of his retirement. Such awful majesty sat upon his countenance, they feared for their very life if they but looked at him. They therefore resolved that all men should prefer their requests before Enoch on the day he showed himself to them. The impression made by the teachings of Enoch upon all who heard them was powerful. They threw themselves face down before him, and cried, “Long live the king! Long live the king!” On a certain day, while Enoch was giving audience to his followers, an angel appeared and made known to him that God had resolved to install him as king over the angels in heaven, as until then he had only reigned over men. He called together all the inhabitants of the Earth, and addressed them like this: “I have been summoned to ascend into heaven, and I do not know on what day I will go there. Therefore I will teach you wisdom and righteousness before I leave this place.”

    A few days yet Enoch spent among men, and all the time left to him he gave instruction in wisdom, knowledge, God-fearing conduct, and devotion, and established law and order, for the regulation of the affairs of men. Then those gathered near him saw a gigantic steed descend from the skies, and they told Enoch of it, who said, “The steed is for me, for the time has come and the day when I leave you, never to be seen again.” So it was. The steed approached Enoch, and he mounted upon its back, all the time instructing the people, exhorting them, enjoining them to serve God and walk in His ways. Eight hundred thousand of the people followed a day’s journey after him. But on the second day Enoch urged his retinue to turn back: “Go home, for death will overtake you, if you follow me farther.” Most of them heeded his words and went back, but a number remained with him for six days, though he cautioned them daily to return and not bring death down upon themselves. On the sixth day of the journey, he said to those still accompanying him, “Go home, for tomorrow I will ascend to heaven, and whoever will then be near me, he will die.” Nevertheless, some of his companions remained with him, saying: “Where ever you go, we will go. By the living God, death alone will part us.”

    PART THREE - THE TRANSLATION OF ENOCH

    Genesis 5:24 Enoch walked with God; then he was no more, because God took him away.

    On the seventh day, Enoch was carried into the heavens in a fiery chariot drawn by fiery chargers. The day after that, the kings who had turned back in good time sent messengers to inquire into the fate of the men who had refused to separate themselves from Enoch, for they had noted the number of them. They found snow and great hailstones upon the spot from where Enoch had risen, and, when they searched beneath, they discovered the bodies of all who had remained behind with Enoch. He alone was not among them; he was on high in heaven. The sinfulness of men was the reason why Enoch was translated to heaven. Enoch himself told this to Rabbi Ishmael. When the generation of the deluge transgressed, and spoke to God, saying, “Depart from us, for we do not desire to know Your ways,” Enoch was carried to heaven, to serve there as a witness that God was not a cruel God in spite of the destruction decreed upon all living beings on Earth. When Enoch, under the guidance of the angel ‘Anpiel, was carried from Earth to heaven, the holy beings, the ofanim, the seraphim, the cherubim, all those who move the throne of God, and the ministering spirits whose substance is of consuming fire, they all, at a distance of six hundred and fifty million and three hundred parasangs, noticed the presence of a human being, and they exclaimed: “From where comes the odor of one born of woman?

    How can he come into the highest heaven of the fire-coruscating angels?” But God replied: “O My servants and hosts, My cherubim, of anim, and seraphim, let this not be an offense to you, for all the children of men denied Me and My mighty dominion, and they paid homage to the idols, so that I transferred the Shekinah from Earth to heaven. But this man Enoch is the elect of men. He has more faith, justice, and righteousness than all the rest, and he is the only reward I have derived from the terrestrial world.” Before Enoch could be admitted to service near the Divine throne, the gates of wisdom were opened to him, and the gates of understanding, and of discernment, of life, peace, and the Shekinah, of strength and power, of might, loveliness, and grace, of humility and fear of sin. Equipped by God with extraordinary wisdom, sagacity, judgment, knowledge, learning, compassionateness, love, kindness, grace, humility, strength, power, might, splendor, beauty, shapeliness, and all other excellent qualities, beyond the endowment of any of the celestial beings, Enoch received, besides, many thousand blessings from God, and his height and his width became equal to the height and the width of the world, and thirty-six wings were attached to his body, to the right and to the left, each as large as the world, and three hundred and sixty-five thousand eyes were bestowed upon him, each brilliant as the sun.

    A magnificent throne was erected for him beside the gates of the seventh celestial palace, and a herald proclaimed throughout the heavens concerning him, who was from now on to be called Metatron in the celestial regions: “I have appointed My servant Metatron as prince and chief over all the princes in My realm, with the exception only of the eight august and exalted princes that bear My name. Whatever angel has a request to prefer to Me, will appear before Metatron, and what he will command at My bidding, you must observe and do, for the prince of wisdom and the prince of understanding are at his service, and they will reveal to him the sciences of the celestials and the terrestrials, the knowledge of the present order of the world and the knowledge of the future order of the world. Furthermore, I have made him the guardian of the treasures of the palaces in the heaven ‘Arabot, and of the treasures of life that are in the highest heaven.

    ”Out of the love He bore Enoch, God arrayed him in a magnificent garment, to which every kind of luminary in existence was attached, and a crown gleaming with forty-nine jewels, the splendor of which pierced to all parts of the seven heavens and to the four corners of the Earth. In the presence of the heavenly family, He set this crown upon the head of Enoch, and called him “the little Lord.” It bears also the letters by means of which heaven and Earth were created, and seas and rivers, mountains and valleys, planets and constellations, lightning and thunder, snow and hail, storm and whirlwind--these and also all things needed in the world, and the mysteries of creation. Even the princes of the heavens, when they see Metatron, tremble before him, and prostrate themselves; his magnificence and majesty, the splendor and beauty radiating from him overwhelm them, even the wicked Samael, the greatest of them, even Gabriel the angel of the fire, Bardiel the angel of the hail, Ruhiel the angel of the wind, Barkiel the angel of the lightning, Za’miel the angel of the hurricane, Zakkiel the angel of the storm, Sui’el the angel of the earthquake, Za’fiel the angel of the showers, Ra’miel the angel of the thunder, Ra’shiel the angel of the whirlwind, Shalgiel theangel of the snow, Matriel the angel of the rain, Shamshiel the angel of the day, Leliel the angel of the night, Galgliel the angel of the solar system, Ofaniel the angel of the wheel of the moon, Kokabiel the angel of the stars, and Rahtiel the angel of the constellations. When Enoch transformed into Metatron, his body turned into celestial fire--his flesh became flame, his veins fire, his bones glimmering coals, the light of his eyes heavenly brightness, his eyeballs torches of fire, his hair a flaring blaze, all his limbs and organs burning sparks, and his frame a consuming fire. To right of him sparkled flames of fire, to left of him burnt torches of fire, and on all sides he was engirdled by storm and whirlwind, hurricane and thundering.

    PART FOUR - METHUSELAH

    After the translation of Enoch, Methuselah was proclaimed ruler of the Earth by all the kings. He walked in the footsteps of his father, teaching truth, knowledge, and fear of God to the children of men all his life, and deviating from the path of righteousness neither to the right nor the left. He delivered the world from thousands of demons, the departed spirits of the great giants which had been fathered by the fallen angels and women. These demons, or evil spirits, as often as they encountered a man, had sought to injure and even slay him, until Methuselah appeared, and appealed the mercy of God. He spent three days in fasting, and then God gave him permission to write the Ineffable Name upon his sword, with which he slew ninety-four thousand of the demons in a minute, until Agrimus, the first-born of them, came to him and asked him to desist, at the same time handing the names of the demons and imps over to him. And so Methuselah placed their kings in iron fetters, while the remainder fled away and hid themselves in the innermost chambers and recesses of the ocean. He was so pious a man that he composed two hundred and thirty parables in praise of God for every word he uttered. When he died, the people heard a great commotion in the heavens, and they saw nine hundred rows of mourners corresponding to the nine hundred orders of the Jewish oral law which he had studied, and tears flowed from the eyes of the holy beings down upon the spot where he died. Seeing the grief of the celestials, the people on Earth also mourned over the demise of Methuselah, and God rewarded them for it. He added seven days to the time of grace which He had ordained before bringing destruction upon the Earth by a flood of waters. In the Hebrew tongue, the name Methuselah means, “his death shall bring,” and after the seven days allotted for his mourning, his death brought the great flood.

    PART FIVE - THE BIRTH OF NOAH

    Methuselah took a wife for his son Lamech, and she bore him a man child. The body of the babe was white as snow and red as a blooming rose, and the hair of his head and his long locks were white as wool, and his eyes like the rays of the sun. When he opened his eyes, helit up the whole house, like the sun, and the whole house was very full of light. And when he was taken from the hand of the midwife, he opened his mouth and praised the Lord of righteousness. His father Lamech was afraid of him, and fled, and came to his own father Methuselah. And he said to him: “I have fathered a strange son; he is not like a human being, but resembles the children of the angels of heaven, and his nature is different, and he is not like us, and his eyes are as the rays of the sun, and his countenance is glorious. And it seems to me that he has not sprung from me, but from the Watchers, and I fear that in his days a wonder may be done on the Earth. And now, my father, I am here to petition you and beg you, that you may go to Enoch, our father, and learn from him the truth, for his dwelling place is among the angels. ”When Methuselah heard the words of his son, he went to Enoch, to the ends of the Earth, and he cried aloud, and Enoch heard his voice, and appeared before him, and asked him the reason of his coming. Methuselah told him the cause of his anxiety, and requested him to make the truth known to him. Enoch answered, and said: “The Lord will do a new thing in the Earth. There will come a great destruction on the Earth, and a deluge for one year. This son who is born to you will be left on the Earth, and his three children will be saved with him, when all mankind that are on the Earth will die. And there will be a great punishment on the Earth, and the Earth will be cleansed from all impurity. And now make known to your son Lamech that he has born his son in truth, and call his name Noah, for he will beleft to you, and he and his children will be saved from the destruction which will come upon the Earth.”

    When Methuselah had heard the words of his father, who showed him all the secret things, he returned home, and he called the child Noah, for he would cause the Earth to rejoice in compensation for all destruction. By the name Noah he was called only by his grandfather Methuselah; his father and all others called him Menahem. His generation was addicted to sorcery, and Methuselah apprehended that an evil prophet might discover his grandson if his true name were known, for that reason he kept it a secret. Menahem, Comforter, suited him as well as Noah; it indicated that he would be a consoler, if but the evil-doers of his time would repent of their misdeeds. At his very birth, it was felt that he would bring consolation and deliverance. When the Lord said to Adam, “Cursed is the ground for your sake,” he asked, “For how long a time?” and the answer made by God was, “Until a man child will be born whose conformation is such that the rite of circumcision need not be practiced upon him.” This was fulfilled in Noah, he was circumcised from his mother’s womb. Noah had scarcely come into the world when a marked change was noticeable.

    Since the curse brought upon the Earth by the sin of Adam, it happened that wheat would be sown, yet oats would sprout and grow. This ceased with the appearance of Noah: the Earth bore the products planted in it. And it was Noah who, when he was grown to manhood, crafted together many ploughs, scythes, hoes, and other tools for cultivating the ground. Before himmen had worked the land with their bare hands. There was another token to indicate that the child born to Lamech was appointed for an extraordinary destiny. When God created Adam, He gave him dominion over all things: the cow obeyed the ploughman, and the furrow was willing to be drawn. But after the fall of Adam all things rebelled against him: the cow refused obedience to the ploughman, and also the furrow was refractory. Noah was born, and all returned to its state preceding the fall of man. Before the birth of Noah, the sea was in the habit of transgressing its bounds twice daily, morning and evening, and flooding the land up to the graves. After his birth it kept within its confines. And the famine that afflicted the world in the time of Lamech, the second of the ten great famines appointed to come upon it, ceased its ravages with the birth of Noah.

    PART SIX - THE PUNISHMENT OF THE FALLEN ANGELS

    Grown to manhood, Noah followed in the ways of his grandfather Methuselah, while all other men of the time rose up against this pious king. So far from observing his precepts, they pursued the evil inclination of their hearts, and perpetrated all sorts of abominable deeds. Chiefly the fallen angels and their giant posterity caused the depravity of mankind. The blood spilled by the giants cried to heaven from the ground, and the four archangels accused the fallen angels and their sons before God, for which He gave the following orders to them: Uriel was sent to Noah to announce to him that the Earth would be destroyed by a flood, and to teach him how to save his own life. Raphael was told to put the fallen angel Azazel into chains, cast him into a pit of sharp and pointed stones in the desert Dudael, and cover him with darkness, and so was he to remain until the great day of judgment, when he would be thrown into the fiery pit of hell, and the Earth would be healed of the corruption he had contrived upon it. Gabriel was charged to proceed against the bastards and the reprobates, the sons of the angels fathered with the daughters of men, and plunge them into deadly conflicts with one-another. When the two hundred fallen angels saw those archangels, they were much afraid and worried. They assumed the shape of men and hid themselves. Upon which the archangels forcibly removed the men from the angels, laid them aside, and put watchers over them. Those two hundred fallen angels fought a hard battle with the four archangels, until the archangels used fire, naphtha, and brimstone, overpowering and binding them all together. Shemhazai’s companions were handed over to Michael, who first caused them to witness the death of their children in their bloody combat with each other, and then he bound them and pinned them under the hills of the Earth, where they will remain for seventy generations, until the day of judgment, to be carried from there to the fiery pit of hell.

    Enoch 7:4 And when men could no longer sustain them, the giants turned against them and devoured mankind.

    Even Gilgamesh, The strongest of the giants, who was two-thirds of the watchers and one-third man, could not wage war against the archangels. He declared, “I am a giant, and by the mighty strength of my arm and my own great strength, I can destroy anyone mortal, and I have made war against men; but I am not able to stand against angels, for they reside in Heaven, and dwell in the holy places, and they are stronger than I. ”The fall of Azazel and Shemhazai came about like this. When the generation of the deluge began to practice idolatry, God was deeply grieved. The two angels Shemhazai and Azazel arose, and said: “O Lord of the world! It has happened, that which we foretold at the creation of the world and of man, saying, ‘What is man, that You are mindful of him?’ “And God said, “And what will become of the world now without man?” On which the angels replied, “We will occupy ourselves with it.” Then said God: “I am well aware of it, and I know that if you inhabit the Earth, the evil inclination will overpower you, and you will be more iniquitous than ever men.” The angels pleaded, “Grant us but permission to dwell among men, and You will see how we will sanctify Your Name.” God yielded to their wish, saying, “Descend and reside among men! ”When the angels came to Earth, and saw the daughters of men in all their grace and beauty, they could not restrain their passion. Shemhazai saw a maiden named Istehar, and he lost his heart to her. She promised to surrender herself to him, if first he taught her the Ineffable Name, by means of which he raised himself to heaven. He assented to her condition. But once she knew it, she pronounced the Name, and herself ascended to heaven, without fulfilling her promise to the angel.

    God said, “Because she kept herself distant from sin, we will place her among the seven stars, that men may never forget her,” and she was put in the constellation of the Pleiades. Shemhazai and Azazel, however, were not deterred from entering into alliances with the daughters of men, and to the first two sons were born. Azazel began to devise the finery and the ornaments by means of which women allure men. As a consequence of that, God sent Metatron to tell Shemhazai that He had resolved to destroy the world and bring on a deluge.The fallen angel began to weep and grieve over the fate of the world and the fate of his two sons. If the world went under, what would they have to eat, they who needed daily many camels, horses, and steers? The giant sons of the watchers began to dream dreams. Ohya, the titan son of the leader Shemhazai, reports the first of these dreams to his fellow giants. He sees a tablet being immersed in water. When it emerges, all but three names have been washed away. Then his brother Ohya saw a large pleasure grove planted with all sorts of trees. But angels approached bearing axes, and they cut down the trees, sparing a single one with three of its branches. When Ohya and Hahya awoke, they sought out Enoch, who came to them to interpret the dreams. When they saw the apostle, the giant sons and their angelic fathers assembled before him. Those that were timid were very glad to see him, those that were tyrants and criminals were worried and very much afraid. Enoch said to the giants, “In error you thought you would wield this false power eternally. But God will soon bring a deluge, and none will escape with his life, excepting only Noah and his sons.” Upon hearing his words, those powerful angels spoke to the pious apostle saying, “If all of us cease any further sin, will this weighty injunction still be committed against us?

    Enoch replied, “Before you descended from heaven and rebelled, a prison had been built for you in the depths of the earth beneath the mountains. First, you will witness the death of  your sons. Then, the angels who have cohabited with women, and their spirits assumedmany different forms and defiled mankind leading them astray into sacrificing to demons as gods, shall be bound in everlasting chains until the day of the great judgment in which you shall be judged until you are made an end of.

    Jude: 6 And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the judgment of the great day.2 Peter 2:4 For God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be reserved unto judgment;

    When the sons of Shemhazai heard this, the two began to cry and scream, but their father consoled them saying, “Soft, soft! Do not grieve. As often as men cut or haul stones, or launch vessels, they will invoke your names, Ohya! Hahya!” This prophecy soothed them. Shemhazai then repented. He refused to be imprisoned by the archangels, and after witnessing the death of his children, fled from there. Enoch watched from a heavenly tower as Uriel chased him to the ends of the heavens. He hurled himself between heaven and Earth, and in this position of a penitent sinner, he hangs to this day. But Azazel persisted obdurately in his sin of leading mankind astray by means of sensual allurements. For this reason, two he-goats were sacrificed in the Temple on the Day of Atonement, the one for God, that He pardon the sins of Israel, the other for Azazel, that he bear the sins of Israel. Unlike Istehar, the pious maiden, Naamah, the lovely sister of Tubal-Cain, led the angels astray with her beauty, and from her union with the watcher Shamdon, sprang the devil Asmodeus. She was as shameless as all the other descendants of Cain, and as prone to bestial indulgences.

    Cainite women and Cainite men alike were in the habit of walking abroad naked, and they gave themselves up to every conceivable manner of lewd practices. Of such were the women whose beauty and sensual charms tempted the angels from the path of virtue. The angels, on the other hand, no sooner had they rebelled against God and descended to Earth than they lost their transcendental qualities, and were invested with sublunary bodies, so that a union with the daughters of men became possible. The offspring of these alliances between the angels and the Cainite women were the giants, known for their strength and their sinfulness; as their very name, the Emim, indicates, they inspired fear. They have many other names. Sometimes they go by the name Rephaim, because one encounter with them makes one’s heart grow weak; or by the name Gibborim, simply giants, because their size was so enormous that their thigh measured nearly two ells; or by the name Zamzummim, because they were great masters in war; or by the name Anakim, because they touched the sun with their neck; or by the name Ivvim, because, like the snake, they could judge of the qualities of the soil; or finally, by the name Nephilim, because, bringing the world to its fall, they themselves fell.

    PART SEVEN - THE GENERATION OF THE DELUGE

    Genesis 6:5 And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually.

    While the descendants of Cain resembled their father in his sinfulness and depravity, the descendants of Seth led a pious, well-regulated life, and the difference between the conduct of the two stocks was reflected in their habitations. The family of Seth settled upon the beautiful mountains, near the place Adam and Eve’s were expelled from Paradise, while the family of Cain resided in the fields of Damascus, the spot on which Abel was slain by Cain. Unfortunately, at the time of Methuselah, following the death of Adam, the family of Seth became corrupted after the manner of the Cainites. The two strains united with each other to execute all kinds of iniquitous deeds. The result of the marriages between them were Godless and many, whose sins hurried the deluge upon the world. In their arrogance they claimed the same pedigree as the posterity of Seth, and they compared themselves with princes and men of noble descent. The immorality of this generation was in a measure due to the ideal conditions under which mankind lived before the flood.

    The giants knew neither toil nor care, and as a consequence of their extraordinary prosperity they grew insolent. In their arrogance they rose up against God. A single sowing bore a harvest sufficient for the needs of forty years, and by means of magic arts, they could compel the very sun and moon to stand ready to do their service. The raising of children gave them no trouble. They were born after a few days’ pregnancy, and immediately after birth they could walk and talk; they themselves aided the mother in severing the navel string. Not even demons could do them harm. Once a new-born babe, running to fetch a light by which his mother might cut the navel string, met the chief of the demons, and a combat ensued between the two. Suddenly the crowing of a rooster was heard, and the demon made off, crying out to the child, “Go and report to your mother, if it had not been for the crowing of the rooster, I would have killed you!” On which the child retorted, “Go and report to your mother, if it had not been for my uncut navel string, I would have killed you!”

    It was their care-free life that gave them space and leisure for their infamies. For a time God, in His long-suffering kindness, passed by the iniquities of men, but His tolerance ceased once they began to lead immoral lives, for “God is patient with all sins save only an immoral life.” The other sin that hurried the end of the iniquitous generation was their rapacity. So cunningly were their devastation planned that the law could not touch them. If a countryman brought a basket of vegetables to market, they would edge up to it, one after the other, and abstract a bit, each in itself of petty value, but in a little while the dealer would have none left to sell.

    Even after God had resolved upon the destruction of the sinners, He still permitted His mercy to prevail, in that He sent Noah to them, who exhorted them and the lesser giants for one hundred and twenty years to amend their ways, always holding the flood over them as a threat. As for them, they but ridiculed him. When they saw him occupying himself with the building of the ark, they asked, “Why do you build this ark?” Noah replied, “God will bring a flood upon you.” The sinners arrogantly inquired, “What sort of flood? If He sends a fire flood, against that we know how to protect ourselves. If it is a flood of waters, then, if the waters bubble up from the Earth, we will cover them with iron rods, and if they descend from above, we know a remedy against that, too.” Noah firmly answered, “The waters will ooze out from under your feet, and you will not be able to ward them off.” Partly they persisted in their unyielding of heart because Noah had made known to them that the flood would not descend so long as the pious Methuselah lived among them. The period of one hundred and twenty years which God had appointed as the term of their probation having expired, Methuselah died, but out of regard for the memory of this pious man God gave them another week’s respite, the week of mourning for him. To the sinners God gave the delicacies that await man in the future world, for the purpose of showing them what they were forfeiting. But all this proved unavailing, and, Methuselah and the other pious men of the generation having departed this life, God brought the deluge upon the Earth.

    PART EIGHT - THE HOLY BOOK

    Great wisdom was needed for building the ark, which was to have space for all beings on Earth, even the spirits. Only the fish did not have to be provided for. Noah acquired the necessary wisdom from the book given to Adam by the angel Raziel, in which all celestial and all earthly knowledge is recorded. Upon the death of Adam, the holy book disappeared, but later the cave in which it was hidden was revealed to Enoch in a dream. It was from this book that Enoch drew his knowledge of nature, of the Earth and of the heavens, and he became so wise through it that his wisdom exceeded the wisdom of Adam. Once he had committed it to memory, Enoch hid the book again. Now, when God resolved upon bringing the flood on the Earth, He sent the archangel Raphael to Noah, as the bearer of the following message: “I give you With this the holy book, that all the secrets and mysteries written in it may be made evident to you, and that you may know how to fulfill its injunction in holiness, purity, modesty, and humbleness.

    You will learn from it how to build an ark of the wood of the gopher tree, where you, and your sons, and your wife will find protection.” Noah took the book, and when he studied it, the holy spirit came upon him, and he knew all things needful for the building of the ark and the gathering together of the animals. The book, which was made of sapphires, he took with him into the ark, having first enclosed it ina golden casket. All the time he spent in the ark it served him as a time-piece, to distinguish night from day. Before his death, he entrusted it to Shem, and he in turn to Abraham. From Abraham it descended through Jacob, Levi, Moses, and Joshua to Solomon, who learned all his wisdom from it, and his skill in the healing art, and also his mastery over the demons.

    Deuteronomy 3:11 For only Og king of Bashan remained of the remnant of giants; behold his bedstead was a bedstead of iron; is it not in Rabbath of the children of Ammon? nine cubits was the length thereof, and four cubits the breadth of it, after the cubit of a man.

    Near the end of the final one hundred and twenty years, the giant Og appeared before Noah. He stood at more than nine cubits (12 feet) in height, but despite his height and strength, he was the most insignificant of the giants who roamed in the Earth. He was the older brother of Sihon, and both were grandsons of the fallen angel Shemhazai. For after Shemhazai fathered his two sons Ohya and Hahya, They in turn took wives and engendered Og and Sihon. When the great giant Hahya went into the home of Anak, he fathered Og with Anak’s wife Ruth, and therefore Og became known as the son of Anak, or father of the Anakim. Og resembled Sihon in stature and bravery, but not in sinfulness. Og heard of the coming deluge from Noah’s father, Lamech, and inquired to Noah if he would save him in his ark. “Be gone!” cried Noah. “You are a demon, not a man. I will have no dealings with you.” When Noah came near the end of his building, he found that three planks were missing, and that he could not complete the ark without them. These planks were brought to Noah from Egypt by Og, son of Anak. Upon receiving the planks, Noah agreed to save the life of Og, if he would agree to his contract. “I will save you, but only if you promise to be a slave to my descendants.” Og agreed to Noah’s terms and became the only one of the giants who was permitted to survive the Flood.









    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 03, 2018 3:20 am












    I apparently have some sort of flu, which I thought I had mostly beaten, but yesterday I had one of those 'attacks' where I feel incredibly-strange for a couple of minutes, while one eye moves separately from my other eye, creating double-vision. A few minutes after the 'attack' ended, I started sweating, with drops of perspiration running down my face, as I felt an intensified level of sickness, including dizziness and mind-fog. It was quite unsettling. Sherry Shriner claimed she was 'attacked' with some sort of weaponry which caused her to experience extreme heat (from a satellite?)! I've been experiencing increasingly-severe physical, mental, and spiritual challenges (to say the least). When people ask me how I am, I say "FINE, Thank-you!" but "FINE" is a relative-term. Perhaps this is dishonest, but I do not wish to open the door to further "loving" interrogation (if you know what I mean). In any case, I might not have much longer to post and breathe (and I wish I were kidding). It's THAT Bad. I haven't invited this sort of thing (other than researching and posting on the internet). I think the Invisible Powers That Be are "out to get me" for who I think I might be -- and what I'm posting on this website. Seemingly, their plans for me haven't worked-out (so far) so now I will somehow be completely-destroyed. That's what it feels like. Several months ago, a particularly-nasty woman proclaimed "You're going to have to stay here!!!" I imagined this "Saint" boarding a UFO sometime soon -- and leaving this solar system with other "Saints". Would that be a good-thing or a bad-thing?? Would "staying-here" be a good-thing or a bad-thing?? Another rude-woman exclaimed "God is Going to Kill You!!" Honest. Anyway, here is another Minimal-List:

    1. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 4-6 (Isaiah to Ephesians).

    3. The Music of J.S. Bach (ALL).

    I'm honestly intending this list as a supplement to Science-Fiction (as strange as that sounds). I've come to the sad (but realistic) conclusion that No-One will walk and talk with me regarding all of the above (which might be just as well). This strange quest may simply be thrown in my face by Hostile Galactic Powers That Be (in some sort of a Pre-Advent Judgment). I'm frankly expecting the worst. This whole-thing feels like a punishment which is NOT to be challenged or resisted. "Making-Sense" seems to be viewed as "Making-Trouble". Regarding the Dr. Who "Trial of a Time-Lord" in that Underground Operating-Room, Matrona Kahni is reading-out numbers of a measurement, and says "Twenty-Dead!!" Dr. Who says "Don't say THAT!!" Then, Matrona immediately says "Twenty-Fifty!!" Think about it. Twenty-Dead = 2050?? That show was made in the mid 1980's!! Think about what I've been saying about 2040 to 2060 regarding Extreme Global-Warming followed by Severe Global-Cooling followed by the End of the World (as we know it)!! I sort of doubt anything was intended by those script-lines (but one never knows)!! In "Trial of a Time-Lord" Dr. Who is referred to as being a "Scape-Goat". What Would Azazel Say?? Dr. Who refuses reinstatement as "Lord-President of Gallifrey"!! WHY??? He suggests that the Madam Inquisitor fill that role!! The Valeyard is exposed -- yet is still in play at the end of the episode!! I feel as if I know Dr. Who -- the Madam Inquisitor -- the Valeyard -- and the Master IN REAL-LIFE!! In fact, I keep modeling a Dr. Who hypothesis!! This Fantasy often seems MUCH Too Real!! Dr. Who = Amen Ra?? Valeyard = Marduk Ra?? Madam Inquisitor = Borg Queen = Sekhmet?? Master = Marduk Ra?? Who Knows?? Dr. Who?? 'RA' told me "I'm Rich!" Mitch = Rich = Rich288 = Gabriel999 = Paul Benjamin?? What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? What Would Anubis Do??

    I wish to make it clear that my goal is ultimately 'de-escalation' of the 'madness'. This Present Quest continues to be an 'In-House Inquiry' which is very informal and free-thinking. On the other-hand, I continue to attempt to positively-reinforce the best of my presuppositions, but I am certainly NOT an attorney kind of guy who is defending the indefensible. I know there are a lot of skeletons in my own closet (but most of these skeletons are comparatively 'nice'). That sounded sort of creepy, didn't it?? For starters, it seems as if the 66 Books of the Bible are NOT Created Equally. The Internal-Consistency, Historical-Continuity, Ethical-Integrity, Grammatical-Historical Hermeneutics and Application are of varying-levels of quality. Did that make sense?? I didn't think so. I keep thinking that the First-Book of the Bible should've probably consisted of some-sort of Ancient Canon-Law. You know, 1000 Laws which are Ancient, Eternal, and Universal. Subsequent Books of the Bible would interpret and apply these laws in their particular context. I get the sinking-feeling that we don't know a damn-thing about Who We Are, and Where We Came From. I don't present my Religious and Political Science-Fiction as the 'New-Normal'. My Tripe is Reformative, But NOT Normative. World Without End. Almond Raw.







    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp7.html In the days of Noah a double curse was resting upon the earth in consequence of Adam's transgression and of the murder committed by Cain. Yet this had not greatly changed the face of nature. There were evident tokens of decay, but the earth was still rich and beautiful in the gifts of God's providence. The hills were crowned with majestic trees supporting the fruit-laden branches of the vine. The vast, gardenlike plains were clothed with verdure, and sweet with the fragrance of a thousand flowers. The fruits of the earth were in great variety, and almost without limit. The trees far surpassed in size, beauty, and perfect proportion any now to be found; their wood was of fine grain and hard substance, closely resembling stone, and hardly less enduring. Gold, silver, and precious stones existed in abundance.

    The human race yet retained much of its early vigor. But a few generations had passed since Adam had access to the tree which was to prolong life; and man's existence was still measured by centuries. Had that long-lived people, with their rare powers to plan and execute, devoted themselves to the service of God, they would have made their Creator's name a praise in the earth, and would have answered the purpose for which He gave them life. But they failed to do this. There were many giants, men of great stature and strength, renowned for wisdom, skillful in devising the most cunning and wonderful works; but their guilt in giving loose rein to iniquity was in proportion to their skill and mental ability.

    God bestowed upon these antediluvians many and rich gifts; but they used His bounties to glorify themselves, and turned them into a curse by fixing their affections upon the gifts instead of the Giver. They employed the gold and silver, the precious stones and the choice wood, in the construction of habitations for themselves, and endeavored to excel one another in beautifying their dwellings with the most skillful workmanship. They sought only to gratify the desires of their own proud hearts, and reveled in scenes of pleasure and wickedness. Not desiring to retain God in their knowledge, they soon came to deny His existence. They adored nature in place of the God of nature. They glorified human genius, worshiped the works of their own hands, and taught their children to bow down to graven images.

    In the green fields and under the shadow of the goodly trees they set up the altars of their idols. Extensive groves, that retained their foliage throughout the year, were dedicated to the worship of false gods. With these groves were connected beautiful gardens, their long, winding avenues overhung with fruit-bearing trees of all descriptions, adorned with statuary, and furnished with all that could delight the senses or minister to the voluptuous desires of the people, and thus allure them to participate in the idolatrous worship.

    Men put God out of their knowledge and worshiped the creatures of their own imagination; and as the result, they became more and more debased. The psalmist describes the effect produced upon the worshiper by the adoration of idols. He says, "They that make them are like unto them; so is every one that trusteth in them." Psalm 115:8. It is a law of the human mind that by beholding we become changed. Man will rise no higher than his conceptions of truth, purity, and holiness. If the mind is never exalted above the level of humanity, if it is not uplifted by faith to contemplate infinite wisdom and love, the man will be constantly sinking lower and lower. The worshipers of false gods clothed their deities with human attributes and passions, and thus their standard of character was degraded to the likeness of sinful humanity. They were defiled in consequence. "God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. . . . The earth also was corrupt before God; and the earth was filled with violence." God had given men His commandments as a rule of life, but His law was transgressed, and every conceivable sin was the result. The wickedness of men was open and daring, justice was trampled in the dust, and the cries of the oppressed reached unto heaven.

    Polygamy had been early introduced, contrary to the divine arrangement at the beginning. The Lord gave to Adam one wife, showing His order in that respect. But after the Fall, men chose to follow their own sinful desires; and as the result, crime and wretchedness rapidly increased. Neither the marriage relation nor the rights of property were respected. Whoever coveted the wives or the possessions of his neighbor, took them by force, and men exulted in their deeds of violence. They delighted in destroying the life of animals; and the use of flesh for food rendered them still more cruel and bloodthirsty, until they came to regard human life with astonishing indifference.

    The world was in its infancy; yet iniquity had become so deep and widespread that God could no longer bear with it; and He said, "I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth." He declared that His Spirit should not always strive with the guilty race. If they did not cease to pollute with their sins the world and its rich treasures, He would blot them from His creation, and would destroy the things with which He had delighted to bless them; He would sweep away the beasts of the field, and the vegetation which furnished such an abundant supply of food, and would transform the fair earth into one vast scene of desolation and ruin.

    Amid the prevailing corruption, Methuselah, Noah, and many others labored to keep alive the knowledge of the true God and to stay the tide of moral evil. A hundred and twenty years before the Flood, the Lord by a holy angel declared to Noah His purpose, and directed him to build an ark. While building the ark he was to preach that God would bring a flood of water upon the earth to destroy the wicked. Those who would believe the message, and would prepare for that event by repentance and reformation, should find pardon and be saved. Enoch had repeated to his children what God had shown him in regard to the Flood, and Methuselah and his sons, who lived to hear the preaching of Noah, assisted in building the ark.

    God gave Noah the exact dimensions of the ark and explicit directions in regard to its construction in every particular. Human wisdom could not have devised a structure of so great strength and durability. God was the designer, and Noah the master builder. It was constructed like the hull of a ship, that it might float upon the water, but in some respects it more nearly resembled a house. It was three stories high, with but one door, which was in the side. The light was admitted at the top, and the different apartments were so arranged that all were lighted. The material employed in the construction of the ark was the cypress, or gopher wood, which would be untouched by decay for hundreds of years. The building of this immense structure was a slow and laborious process. On account of the great size of the trees and the nature of the wood, much more labor was required then than now to prepare timber, even with the greater strength which men then possessed. All that man could do was done to render the work perfect, yet the ark could not of itself have withstood the storm which was to come upon the earth. God alone could preserve His servants upon the tempestuous waters.

    "By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith." Hebrews 11:7. While Noah was giving his warning message to the world, his works testified of his sincerity. It was thus that his faith was perfected and made evident. He gave the world an example of believing just what God says. All that he possessed, he invested in the ark. As he began to construct that immense boat on dry ground, multitudes came from every direction to see the strange sight and to hear the earnest, fervent words of the singular preacher. Every blow struck upon the ark was a witness to the people.

    Many at first appeared to receive the warning; yet they did not turn to God with true repentance. They were unwilling to renounce their sins. During the time that elapsed before the coming of the Flood, their faith was tested, and they failed to endure the trial. Overcome by the prevailing unbelief, they finally joined their former associates in rejecting the solemn message. Some were deeply convicted, and would have heeded the words of warning; but there were so many to jest and ridicule, that they partook of the same spirit, resisted the invitations of mercy, and were soon among the boldest and most defiant scoffers; for none are so reckless and go to such lengths in sin as do those who have once had light, but have resisted the convicting Spirit of God.

    The men of that generation were not all, in the fullest acceptation of the term, idolaters. Many professed to be worshipers of God. They claimed that their idols were representations of the Deity, and that through them the people could obtain a clearer conception of the divine Being. This class were foremost in rejecting the preaching of Noah. As they endeavored to represent God by material objects, their minds were blinded to His majesty and power; they ceased to realize the holiness of His character, or the sacred, unchanging nature of His requirements. As sin became general, it appeared less and less sinful, and they finally declared that the divine law was no longer in force; that it was contrary to the character of God to punish transgression; and they denied that His judgments were to be visited upon the earth. Had the men of that generation obeyed the divine law, they would have recognized the voice of God in the warning of His servant; but their minds had become so blinded by rejection of light that they really believed Noah's message to be a delusion.

    It was not multitudes or majorities that were on the side of right. The world was arrayed against God's justice and His laws, and Noah was regarded as a fanatic. Satan, when tempting Eve to disobey God, said to her, "Ye shall not surely die." Genesis 3:4. Great men, worldly, honored, and wise men, repeated the same. "The threatenings of God," they said, "are for the purpose of intimidating, and will never be verified. You need not be alarmed. Such an event as the destruction of the world by the God who made it, and the punishment of the beings He has created, will never take place. Be at peace; fear not. Noah is a wild fanatic." The world made merry at the folly of the deluded old man. Instead of humbling the heart before God, they continued their disobedience and wickedness, the same as though God had not spoken to them through His servant.

    But Noah stood like a rock amid the tempest. Surrounded by popular contempt and ridicule, he distinguished himself by his holy integrity and unwavering faithfulness. A power attended his words, for it was the voice of God to man through His servant. Connection with God made him strong in the strength of infinite power, while for one hundred and twenty years his solemn voice fell upon the ears of that generation in regard to events, which, so far as human wisdom could judge, were impossible.

    The world before the Flood reasoned that for centuries the laws of nature had been fixed. The recurring seasons had come in their order. Heretofore rain had never fallen; the earth had been watered by a mist or dew. The rivers had never yet passed their boundaries, but had borne their waters safely to the sea. Fixed decrees had kept the waters from overflowing their banks. But these reasoners did not recognize the hand of Him who had stayed the waters, saying, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further." Job 38:11.

    As time passed on, with no apparent change in nature, men whose hearts had at times trembled with fear, began to be reassured. They reasoned, as many reason now, that nature is above the God of nature, and that her laws are so firmly established that God Himself could not change them. Reasoning that if the message of Noah were correct, nature would be turned out of her course, they made that message, in the minds of the world, a delusion--a grand deception. They manifested their contempt for the warning of God by doing just as they had done before the warning was given. They continued their festivities and their gluttonous feasts; they ate and drank, planted and builded, laying their plans in reference to advantages they hoped to gain in the future; and they went to greater lengths in wickedness, and in defiant disregard of God's requirements, to testify that they had no fear of the Infinite One. They asserted that if there were any truth in what Noah had said, the men of renown--the wise, the prudent, the great men--would understand the matter.

    Had the antediluvians believed the warning, and repented of their evil deeds, the Lord would have turned aside His wrath, as He afterward did from Nineveh. But by their obstinate resistance to the reproofs of conscience and the warnings of God's prophet, that generation filled up the measure of their iniquity, and became ripe for destruction.

    The period of their probation was about to expire. Noah had faithfully followed the instructions which he had received from God. The ark was finished in every part as the Lord had directed, and was stored with food for man and beast. And now the servant of God made his last solemn appeal to the people. With an agony of desire that words cannot express, he entreated them to seek a refuge while it might be found. Again they rejected his words, and raised their voices in jest and scoffing. Suddenly a silence fell upon the mocking throng. Beasts of every description, the fiercest as well as the most gentle, were seen coming from mountain and forest and quietly making their way toward the ark. A noise as of a rushing wind was heard, and lo, birds were flocking from all directions, their numbers darkening the heavens, and in perfect order they passed to the ark. Animals obeyed the command of God, while men were disobedient. Guided by holy angels, they "went in two and two unto Noah into the ark," and the clean beasts by sevens. The world looked on in wonder, some in fear. Philosophers were called upon to account for the singular occurrence, but in vain. It was a mystery which they could not fathom. But men had become so hardened by their persistent rejection of light that even this scene produced but a momentary impression. As the doomed race beheld the sun shining in its glory, and the earth clad in almost Eden beauty, they banished their rising fears by boisterous merriment, and by their deeds of violence they seemed to invite upon themselves the visitation of the already awakened wrath of God.

    God commanded Noah, "Come thou and all thy house into the ark; for thee have I seen righteous before Me in this generation." Noah's warnings had been rejected by the world, but his influence and example resulted in blessings to his family. As a reward for his faithfulness and integrity, God saved all the members of his family with him. What encouragement to parental fidelity!

    Mercy had ceased its pleadings for the guilty race. The beasts of the field and the birds of the air had entered the place of refuge. Noah and his household were within the ark, "and the Lord shut him in." A flash of dazzling light was seen, and a cloud of glory more vivid than the lightning descended from heaven and hovered before the entrance of the ark. The massive door, which it was impossible for those within to close, was slowly swung to its place by unseen hands. Noah was shut in, and the rejecters of God's mercy were shut out. The seal of Heaven was on that door; God had shut it, and God alone could open it. So when Christ shall cease His intercession for guilty men, before His coming in the clouds of heaven, the door of mercy will be shut. Then divine grace will no longer restrain the wicked, and Satan will have full control of those who have rejected mercy. They will endeavor to destroy God's people; but as Noah was shut into the ark, so the righteous will be shielded by divine power.

    For seven days after Noah and his family entered the ark, there appeared no sign of the coming storm. During this period their faith was tested. It was a time of triumph to the world without. The apparent delay confirmed them in the belief that Noah's message was a delusion, and that the Flood would never come. Notwithstanding the solemn scenes which they had witnessed--the beasts and birds entering the ark, and the angel of God closing the door--they still continued their sport and revelry, even making a jest of these signal manifestations of God's power. They gathered in crowds about the ark, deriding its inmates with a daring violence which they had never ventured upon before.

    But upon the eighth day dark clouds overspread the heavens. There followed the muttering of thunder and the flash of lightning. Soon large drops of rain began to fall. The world had never witnessed anything like this, and the hearts of men were struck with fear. All were secretly inquiring, "Can it be that Noah was in the right, and that the world is doomed to destruction?" Darker and darker grew the heavens, and faster came the falling rain. The beasts were roaming about in the wildest terror, and their discordant cries seemed to moan out their own destiny and the fate of man. Then "the fountains of the great deep" were "broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened." Water appeared to come from the clouds in mighty cataracts. Rivers broke away from their boundaries, and overflowed the valleys. Jets of water burst from the earth with indescribable force, throwing massive rocks hundreds of feet into the air, and these, in falling, buried themselves deep in the ground.

    The people first beheld the destruction of the works of their own hands. Their splendid buildings, and the beautiful gardens and groves where they had placed their idols, were destroyed by lightning from heaven, and the ruins were scattered far and wide. The altars on which human sacrifices had been offered were torn down, and the worshipers were made to tremble at the power of the living God, and to know that it was their corruption and idolatry which had called down their destruction.

    As the violence of the storm increased, trees, buildings, rocks, and earth were hurled in every direction. The terror of man and beast was beyond description. Above the roar of the tempest was heard the wailing of a people that had despised the authority of God. Satan himself, who was compelled to remain in the midst of the warring elements, feared for his own existence. He had delighted to control so powerful a race, and desired them to live to practice their abominations and continue their rebellion against the Ruler of heaven. He now uttered imprecations against God, charging Him with injustice and cruelty. Many of the people, like Satan, blasphemed God, and had they been able, they would have torn Him from the throne of power. Others were frantic with fear, stretching their hands toward the ark and pleading for admittance. But their entreaties were in vain. Conscience was at last aroused to know that there is a God who ruleth in the heavens. They called upon Him earnestly, but His ear was not open to their cry. In that terrible hour they saw that the transgression of God's law had caused their ruin. Yet while, through fear of punishment, they acknowledged their sin, they felt no true contrition, no abhorrence of evil. They would have returned to their defiance of Heaven, had the judgment been removed. So when God's judgments shall fall upon the earth before its deluge by fire, the impenitent will know just where and what their sin is--the despising of His holy law. Yet they will have no more true repentance than did the old-world sinners.

    Some in their desperation endeavored to break into the ark, but the firm-made structure withstood their efforts. Some clung to the ark until they were borne away by the surging waters, or their hold was broken by collision with rocks and trees. The massive ark trembled in every fiber as it was beaten by the merciless winds and flung from billow to billow. The cries of the beasts within expressed their fear and pain. But amid the warring elements it continued to ride safely. Angels that excel in strength were commissioned to preserve it.

    The beasts, exposed to the tempest, rushed toward man, as though expecting help from him. Some of the people bound their children and themselves upon powerful animals, knowing that these were tenacious of life, and would climb to the highest points to escape the rising waters. Some fastened themselves to lofty trees on the summit of hills or mountains; but the trees were uprooted, and with their burden of living beings were hurled into the seething billows. One spot after another that promised safety was abandoned. As the waters rose higher and higher, the people fled for refuge to the loftiest mountains. Often man and beast would struggle together for a foothold, until both were swept away.

    From the highest peaks men looked abroad upon a shoreless ocean. The solemn warnings of God's servant no longer seemed a subject for ridicule and scorning. How those doomed sinners longed for the opportunities which they had slighted! How they pleaded for one hour's probation, one more privilege of mercy, one call from the lips of Noah! But the sweet voice of mercy was no more to be heard by them. Love, no less than justice, demanded that God's judgments should put a check on sin. The avenging waters swept over the last retreat, and the despisers of God perished in the black depths.

    "By the word of God . . . the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: but the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men." 2 Peter 3:5-7. Another storm is coming. The earth will again be swept by the desolating wrath of God, and sin and sinners will be destroyed.

    The sins that called for vengeance upon the antediluvian world exist today. The fear of God is banished from the hearts of men, and His law is treated with indifference and contempt. The intense worldliness of that generation is equaled by that of the generation now living. Said Christ, "As in the days that were before the Flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the Flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be." Matthew 24:38, 39. God did not condemn the antediluvians for eating and drinking; He had given them the fruits of the earth in great abundance to supply their physical wants. Their sin consisted in taking these gifts without gratitude to the Giver, and debasing themselves by indulging appetite without restraint. It was lawful for them to marry. Marriage was in God's order; it was one of the first institutions which He established. He gave special directions concerning this ordinance, clothing it with sanctity and beauty; but these directions were forgotten, and marriage was perverted and made to minister to passion.

    A similar condition of things exists now. That which is lawful in itself is carried to excess. Appetite is indulged without restraint. Professed followers of Christ are today eating and drinking with the drunken, while their names stand in honored church records. Intemperance benumbs the moral and spiritual powers and prepares the way for indulgence of the lower passions. Multitudes feel under no moral obligation to curb their sensual desires, and they become the slaves of lust. Men are living for the pleasures of sense; for this world and this life alone. Extravagance pervades all circles of society. Integrity is sacrificed for luxury and display. They that make haste to be rich pervert justice and oppress the poor, and "slaves and souls of men" are still bought and sold. Fraud and bribery and theft stalk unrebuked in high places and in low. The issues of the press teem with records of murder--crimes so cold-blooded and causeless that it seems as though every instinct of humanity were blotted out. And these atrocities have become of so common occurrence that they hardly elicit a comment or awaken surprise. The spirit of anarchy is permeating all nations, and the outbreaks that from time to time excite the horror of the world are but indications of the pent-up fires of passion and lawlessness that, having once escaped control, will fill the earth with woe and desolation. The picture which Inspiration has given of the antediluvian world represents too truly the condition to which modern society is fast hastening. Even now, in the present century, and in professedly Christian lands, there are crimes daily perpetrated as black and terrible as those for which the old-world sinners were destroyed.

    Before the Flood God sent Noah to warn the world, that the people might be led to repentance, and thus escape the threatened destruction. As the time of Christ's second appearing draws near, the Lord sends His servants with a warning to the world to prepare for that great event. Multitudes have been living in transgression of God's law, and now He in mercy calls them to obey its sacred precepts. All who will put away their sins by repentance toward God and faith in Christ are offered pardon. But many feel that it requires too great a sacrifice to put away sin. Because their life does not harmonize with the pure principles of God's moral government, they reject His warnings and deny the authority of His law.

    Of the vast population of the earth before the Flood, only eight souls believed and obeyed God's word through Noah. For a hundred and twenty years the preacher of righteousness warned the world of the coming destruction, but his message was rejected and despised. So it will be now. Before the Lawgiver shall come to punish the disobedient, transgressors are warned to repent, and return to their allegiance; but with the majority these warnings will be in vain. Says the apostle Peter, "There shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning." 2 Peter 3:3, 4. Do we not hear these very words repeated, not merely by the openly ungodly, but by many who occupy the pulpits of our land? "There is no cause for alarm," they cry. "Before Christ shall come, all the world is to be converted, and righteousness is to reign for a thousand years. Peace, peace! all things continue as they were from the beginning. Let none be disturbed by the exciting message of these alarmists." But this doctrine of the millennium does not harmonize with the teachings of Christ and His apostles. Jesus asked the significant question, "When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?" Luke 18:8. And, as we have seen, He declares that the state of the world will be as in the days of Noah. Paul warns us that we may look for wickedness to increase as the end draws near: "The Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." 1 Timothy 4:1. The apostle says that "in the last days perilous times shall come." 2 Timothy 3:1. And he gives a startling list of sins that will be found among those who have a form of godliness.

    As the time of their probation was closing, the antediluvians gave themselves up to exciting amusements and festivities. Those who possessed influence and power were bent on keeping the minds of the people engrossed with mirth and pleasure, lest any should be impressed by the last solemn warning. Do we not see the same repeated in our day? While God's servants are giving the message that the end of all things is at hand, the world is absorbed in amusements and pleasure seeking. There is a constant round of excitement that causes indifference to God and prevents the people from being impressed by the truths which alone can save them from the coming destruction.

    In Noah's day philosophers declared that it was impossible for the world to be destroyed by water; so now there are men of science who endeavor to show that the world cannot be destroyed by fire--that this would be inconsistent with the laws of nature. But the God of nature, the Maker and Controller of her laws, can use the works of His hands to serve His own purpose.

    When great and wise men had proved to their satisfaction that it was impossible for the world to be destroyed by water, when the fears of the people were quieted, when all regarded Noah's prophecy as a delusion, and looked upon him as a fanatic--then it was that God's time had come. "The fountains of the great deep" were "broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened," and the scoffers were overwhelmed in the waters of the Flood. With all their boasted philosophy, men found too late that their wisdom was foolishness, that the Lawgiver is greater than the laws of nature, and that Omnipotence is at no loss for means to accomplish His purposes. "As it was in the days of Noah," "even thus shall it be in the days when the Son of man is revealed." Luke 17:26, 30. "The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up." 2 Peter 3:10. When the reasoning of philosophy has banished the fear of God's judgments; when religious teachers are pointing forward to long ages of peace and prosperity, and the world are absorbed in their rounds of business and pleasure, planting and building, feasting and merrymaking, rejecting God's warnings and mocking His messengers--then it is that sudden destruction cometh upon them, and they shall not escape. 1 Thessalonians 5:3.  

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp8.html The waters rose fifteen cubits above the highest mountains. It often seemed to the family within the ark that they must perish, as for five long months their boat was tossed about, apparently at the mercy of wind and wave. It was a trying ordeal; but Noah's faith did not waver, for he had the assurance that the divine hand was upon the helm.

    As the waters began to subside, the Lord caused the ark to drift into a spot protected by a group of mountains that had been preserved by His power. These mountains were but a little distance apart, and the ark moved about in this quiet haven, and was no longer driven upon the boundless ocean. This gave great relief to the weary, tempest-tossed voyagers.

    Noah and his family anxiously waited for the decrease of the waters, for they longed to go forth again upon the earth. Forty days after the tops of the mountains became visible, they sent out a raven, a bird of quick scent, to discover whether the earth had become dry. This bird, finding nothing but water, continued to fly to and from the ark. Seven days later a dove was sent forth, which, finding no footing, returned to the ark. Noah waited seven days longer, and again sent forth the dove. When she returned at evening with an olive leaf in her mouth, there was great rejoicing. Later "Noah removed the covering of the ark, and looked, and, behold, the face of the ground was dry." Still he waited patiently within the ark. As he had entered at God's command, he waited for special directions to depart.

    At last an angel descended from heaven, opened the massive door, and bade the patriarch and his household go forth upon the earth and take with them every living thing. In the joy of their release Noah did not forget Him by whose gracious care they had been preserved. His first act after leaving the ark was to build an altar and offer from every kind of clean beast and fowl a sacrifice, thus manifesting his gratitude to God for deliverance and his faith in Christ, the great sacrifice. This offering was pleasing to the Lord; and a blessing resulted, not only to the patriarch and his family, but to all who should live upon the earth. "The Lord smelled a sweet savor; and the Lord said in His heart, I will not again curse the ground any more for man's sake. . . . While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night shall not cease." Here was a lesson for all succeeding generations. Noah had come forth upon a desolate earth, but before preparing a house for himself he built an altar to God. His stock of cattle was small, and had been preserved at great expense; yet he cheerfully gave a part to the Lord as an acknowledgment that all was His. In like manner it should be our first care to render our freewill offerings to God. Every manifestation of His mercy and love toward us should be gratefully acknowledged, both by acts of devotion and by gifts to His cause.

    Lest the gathering clouds and falling rain should fill men with constant terror, from fear of another flood, the Lord encouraged the family of Noah by a promise: "I will establish My covenant with you; . . . neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. . . . I do set My bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a covenant between Me and the earth. And it shall come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that the bow shall be seen in the cloud. . . . And I will look upon it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant between God and every living creature."

    How great the condescension of God and His compassion for His erring creatures in thus placing the beautiful rainbow in the clouds as a token of His covenant with men! The Lord declares that when He looks upon the bow, He will remember His covenant. This does not imply that He would ever forget; but He speaks to us in our own language, that we may better understand Him. It was God's purpose that as the children of after generations should ask the meaning of the glorious arch which spans the heavens, their parents should repeat the story of the Flood, and tell them that the Most High had bended the bow and placed it in the clouds as an assurance that the waters should never again overflow the earth. Thus from generation to generation it would testify of divine love to man and would strengthen his confidence in God.

    In heaven the semblance of a rainbow encircles the throne and overarches the head of Christ. The prophet says, "As the appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so was the appearance of the brightness round about [the throne]. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of Jehovah." Ezekiel 1:28. The revelator declares, "Behold, a throne was set in heaven, and one sat on the throne. . . . There was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald." Revelation 4:2, 3. When man by his great wickedness invites the divine judgments, the Saviour, interceding with the Father in his behalf, points to the bow in the clouds, to the rainbow around the throne and above His own head, as a token of the mercy of God toward the repentant sinner.

    With the assurance given to Noah concerning the Flood, God Himself has linked one of the most precious promises of His grace: "As I have sworn that the waters of Noah should no more go over the earth; so have I sworn that I would not be wroth with thee, nor rebuke thee. For the mountains shall depart, and the hills be removed; but My kindness shall not depart from thee, neither shall the covenant of My peace be removed, saith Jehovah that hath mercy on thee." Isaiah 54:9, 10.

    As Noah looked upon the powerful beasts of prey that came forth with him from the ark, he feared that his family, numbering only eight persons, would be destroyed by them. But the Lord sent an angel to His servant with the assuring message: "The fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth upon the earth, and upon all the fishes of the sea; into your hand are they delivered. Every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you; even as the green herb have I given you all things." Before this time God had given man no permission to eat animal food; He intended that the race should subsist wholly upon the productions of the earth; but now that every green thing had been destroyed. He allowed them to eat the flesh of the clean beasts that had been preserved in the ark.

    The entire surface of the earth was changed at the Flood. A third dreadful curse rested upon it in consequence of sin. As the water began to subside, the hills and mountains were surrounded by a vast, turbid sea, Everywhere were strewn the dead bodies of men and beasts. The Lord would not permit these to remain to decompose and pollute the air, therefore He made of the earth a vast burial ground. A violent wind which was caused to blow for the purpose of drying up the waters, moved them with great force, in some instances even carrying away the tops of the mountains and heaping up trees, rocks, and earth above the bodies of the dead. By the same means the silver and gold, the choice wood and precious stones, which had enriched and adorned the world before the Flood, and which the inhabitants had idolized, were concealed from the sight and search of men, the violent action of the waters piling earth and rocks upon these treasures, and in some cases even forming mountains above them. God saw that the more He enriched and prospered sinful men, the more they would corrupt their ways before Him. The treasures that should have led them to glorify the bountiful Giver had been worshiped, while God had been dishonored and despised.

    The earth presented an appearance of confusion and desolation impossible to describe. The mountains, once so beautiful in their perfect symmetry, had become broken and irregular. Stones, ledges, and ragged rocks were now scattered upon the surface of the earth. In many places hills and mountains had disappeared, leaving no trace where they once stood; and plains had given place to mountain ranges. These changes were more marked in some places than in others. Where once had been earth's richest treasures of gold, silver, and precious stones, were seen the heaviest marks of the curse. And upon countries that were not inhabited, and those where there had been the least crime, the curse rested more lightly.

    At this time immense forests were buried. These have since been changed to coal, forming the extensive coal beds that now exist, and also yielding large quantities of oil. The coal and oil frequently ignite and burn beneath the surface of the earth. Thus rocks are heated, limestone is burned, and iron ore melted. The action of the water upon the lime adds fury to the intense heat, and causes earthquakes, volcanoes, and fiery issues. As the fire and water come in contact with ledges of rock and ore, there are heavy explosions underground, which sound like muffled thunder. The air is hot and suffocating. Volcanic eruptions follow; and these often failing to give sufficient vent to the heated elements, the earth itself is convulsed, the ground heaves and swells like the waves of the sea, great fissures appear, and sometimes cities, villages, and burning mountains are swallowed up. These wonderful manifestations will be more and more frequent and terrible just before the second coming of Christ and the end of the world, as signs of its speedy destruction.

    The depths of the earth are the Lord's arsenal, whence were drawn weapons to be employed in the destruction of the old world. Waters gushing from the earth united with the waters from heaven to accomplish the work of desolation. Since the Flood, fire as well as water has been God's agent to destroy very wicked cities. These judgments are sent that those who lightly regard God's law and trample upon His authority may be led to tremble before His power and to confess His just sovereignty. As men have beheld burning mountains pouring forth fire and flames and torrents of melted ore, drying up rivers, overwhelming populous cities, and everywhere spreading ruin and desolation, the stoutest heart has been filled with terror and infidels and blasphemers have been constrained to acknowledge the infinite power of God.

    Said the prophets of old, referring to scenes like these: "Oh that Thou wouldest rend the heavens, that Thou wouldest come down, that the mountains might flow down at Thy presence, as when the melting fire burneth, the fire causeth the waters to boil, to make Thy name known to Thine adversaries, that the nations may tremble at Thy presence! When Thou didst terrible things which we looked not for, Thou camest down, the mountains flowed down at Thy presence." Isaiah 64:1-3. "The Lord hath His way in the whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds are the dust of His feet. He rebuketh the sea, and maketh it dry, and drieth up all the rivers." Nahum 1:3, 4.

    More terrible manifestations than the world has ever yet beheld, will be witnessed at the second advent of Christ. "The mountains quake at Him, and the hills melt, and the earth is burned at His presence, yea, the world, and all that dwell therein. Who can stand before His indignation? and who can abide in the fierceness of His anger?" Nahum 1:5, 6. "Bow Thy heavens, O Lord, and come down: touch the mountains, and they shall smoke. Cast forth lightning, and scatter them: shoot out Thine arrows, and destroy them." Psalm 144:5, 6.

    "I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke." Acts 2:19. "And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so might an earthquake, and so great." "And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent." Revelation 16:18, 20, 21.

    As lightnings from heaven unite with the fire in the earth, the mountains will burn like a furnace, and will pour forth terrific streams of lava, overwhelming gardens and fields, villages and cities. Seething molten masses thrown into the rivers will cause the waters to boil, sending forth massive rocks with indescribable violence and scattering their broken fragments upon the land. Rivers will be dried up. The earth will be convulsed; everywhere there will be dreadful earthquakes and eruptions.

    Thus God will destroy the wicked from off the earth. But the righteous will be preserved in the midst of these commotions, as Noah was preserved in the ark. God will be their refuge, and under His wings shall they trust. Says the psalmist: "Because thou hast made the Lord, which is my refuge, even the Most High, thy habitation; there shall no evil befall thee." Psalm 91:9, 10. "In the time of trouble He shall hide me in His pavilion: in the secret of His tabernacle shall He hide me." Psalm 27:5. God's promise is, "Because he hath set his love upon Me, therefore will I deliver him: I will set him on high, because he hath known My name." Psalm 91:14.










    "As It Was in the Days of Noah"??
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 03, 2018 12:17 pm

    I have an interesting book by Charles Hapgood, titled Earth's Shifting Crust. Hapgood's theory was featured in the movie 2012. I'm slowly attempting to combine Religion, Science, and Science-Fiction into Extreme-Eschatology!! It's strange -- but I both support and undermine religion (as we know it) which makes everyone dislike me. But I'm NOT doing this to convert people, or to make a fast-buck. I just think that some of us common-folk need to consider the possibilities, and possibly contribute to the understanding of the best and the brightest (as unlikely as that sounds) -- or at least to be better-prepared for what MIGHT happen. Prevention might be a possibility, as well. It's been quite unsettling to talk face to face with several Individuals of Interest about Armageddon and the End of the World. I frankly haven't toughened myself up enough to properly deal with this sort of thing -- but I'm trying. This general subject could make a person go nuts. It's not fun stuff. I usually don't talk about this in "real-life" -- but I've got a stack of books on prophecy and global-catastrophe -- which might ultimately push me over the edge. BTW -- Charles Hapgood was hit and killed by a car on December 21, 1982 (exactly 30 years prior to December 21, 2012). What are the odds?? https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charles_Hapgood Here's a PDF of Hapgood's book.


    My internet-posting is the product of curiosity, insecurity, confusion, concern, and misery. Ambition might figure into the equation -- but it's honestly NOT a priority in this particular incarnation -- but I don't know how things might've been in previous incarnations and other solar systems!! I'm extremely-apprehensive concerning my soul-history!! If I'm an Ancient ET Warrior (on a soul-basis) I might have a HUGE Amount of Karmic-Debt!! But what if there were no other reasonable options available at the time?? Would it make everyone happy if my Doctrinal-Statement were the following sources (in the context of the Whole-Bible and the Complete SDA Bible Commentary)??

    1. 1 Chronicles to Ephesians ( New King James Version).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 3, 4, 5, 6 (1 Chronicles to Ephesians).

    3. Sacred Classical Music.

    I keep thinking it might be cool to just live in a mountain-top 600 square-foot underground office-apartment with a powerful-computer and absolute-access InterPlaNet!! As always, I'm sort of joking, and sort of Sirius!! I'm simply attempting to make all of us think in unusual ways -- to solve unimaginable problems!! My insecurity, confusion, and misery are becoming worse and worse and worse. My concern is increasing -- while my curiosity is decreasing. I know that I don't know -- and the more I know, the more I know that I don't want to know!! You know?? What Would Noah Say??

    Noah preached for 120 years, prior to the Flood. I have been speculating about A.D. 2133 (regarding the Possible End of the World -- as we know it). The movie Noah was released at the beginning of 2014 (approximately 120 years prior to A.D. 2133). December 21, 2012 was also approximately 120 years prior to A.D. 2133. The last Easter date in my 1928 Book of Common Prayer Easter-Table was in 2013 -- again approximately 120 years prior to A.D. 2133. The bulk of my internet-posting occurred approximately 120 years prior to A.D. 2133. The Ancient Egyptian Deity (and other Individuals of Interest) contacted me approximately 120 years prior to A.D. 2133. What is the meaning of this?? Damned if I know. "As it was in the days of Noah"?? Should anyone want the world to end?? Should anyone NOT want humanity to survive and thrive?? Is "I'm saved!!" triumphalism a good-thing?? Should the Saints "Praise the Lord" while the "Sinners Burn"?? As most of you know -- I'm a "Law and Order" kind of guy -- rather than a "Fire and Brimstone" sort of person -- but will good-intentions and catchy-phrases save the world and humanity?? Is attempting to save the world and humanity really "Rebellion Against God"?? Is "Sinners in the Hands of an Angry (and Jealous) God"  a good-thing?? Will the Ten-Commandments be broken at the Second-Coming of Christ -- when the Commandment-Breakers are destroyed?? Think About It.

    PART NINE - THE INMATES OF THE ARK

    The ark was completed according to the instructions laid down in the Book of Raziel. Noah’s next task was gathering in the animals. No less than thirty-two species of birds and three hundred and sixty-five of reptiles he had to take along with him. But God ordered the animals to go to the ark, and they trooped there, and Noah did not have to do so much as stretch out a finger. Indeed, more appeared than were required to come, and God instructed him to sit at the door of the ark and note which of the animals lay down as they reached the entrance and which stood. The former belonged in the ark, but not the latter. Taking up his post as he had been commanded, Noah observed a lioness with her two cubs. All three beasts crouched. But the two young ones began to struggle with the mother, and she arose and stood up next to them. Then Noah led the two cubs into the ark. The wild beasts, and the cattle, and the birds which were not accepted, remained standing about the ark all of seven days, for the assembling of the animals happened one week before the flood began to descend. Many strange creatures, created by the fallen angel’s experiments of miscegenation, joined with the clean and unclean animals around the ark. Noah and his sons paid careful attention not to allow these abominations to enter.

    On the day on which the animals came to the ark, the sun was darkened, and the foundations of the Earth trembled, and lightning flashed, and the thunder boomed as never before. And yet the sinners remained impenitent. In no way did they change their wicked doings during those last seven days. During this time, the laws of nature were suspended, the sun rose in the west and set in the east. Noah saw the Earth had tilted and that its destruction was near. From the disturbance of the waters came the smell of burning sulfur and rivers of fire flowed from the valleys. The temperature of the springs changed, and places on the Earth that were once cold, became warm, and places that were once warm, became cold. Even the firmament itself appeared to be melting. When finally the flood broke loose, seven hundred thousand of the children of men gathered around the ark, and begged Noah to grant them protection. With a loud voice he replied, and said: “Are you not those who were rebellious toward God, saying, ‘There is no God’? Therefore He has brought ruin upon you, to annihilate you and destroy you from the face of the Earth. Have I not been prophesying this to you these hundred and twenty years, and you would not pay attention to the voice of God? Yet now you desire to be kept alive!”

    Then the sinners cried out: “So be it! We all are ready now to turn back to God, if only you will open the door of your ark to receive us, that we may live and not die.” Noah made answer, and said: “That you do now, when your need presses hard upon you. Why did you not turn to God during all the hundred and twenty years which the Lord appointed to you as the term of repentance? Now do you come, and you speak like this, because distress troubles your lives. Therefore God will not listen to you and give you ear; you will accomplish nothing!” The crowd of sinners tried to take the entrance to the ark by storm, but the wild beasts and strange creatures keeping watch around the ark set upon them, and many were slain, while the rest escaped, only to meet death in the waters of the flood. The water alone could not have made an end of the giants, for they were giants in stature and strength. When Noah threatened them with the scourge of God, they would make reply: “If the waters of the flood come from above, they will never reach up to our necks; and if they come from below, the soles of our feet are large enough to dam up the springs.” But God commanded each drop to pass through Hell before it fell to Earth, and the hot rain scalded the skin of the sinners. The punishment that overtook them was fitting for their crime.

    As their sensual desires had made them hot, and inflamed them to immoral excesses, so they were punished by means of heated water. Not even in the hour of the death struggle could the sinners suppress their vile instincts. When the water began to stream up out of the springs, they threw their little children into them, to choke the flood. It was by the grace of God, not because of his merits, that Noah found shelter in the ark before the overwhelming force of the waters. Although he was better than the others in his generation, he was yet not worthy of having wonders done for his sake. He had so little faith that he did not enter the ark until the waters had risen to his knees. With him his pious wife Naamah, the daughter of Enosh, escaped the peril, and his three sons, and the wives of his three sons.” Noah had not married until he was four hundred and ninety-eight years old. Then the Lord had bidden him to take a wife for himself. He had not desired to bring children into the world, seeing that they would all have to perish in the flood, and he had only three sons, born to him shortly before the deluge came. God had given him so small a number of offspring that he might be spared the necessity of building the ark on an overlarge scale incase they turned out to be pious. And if not, if they, too, were depraved like the rest of their generation, sorrow over their destruction would but be increased in proportion to their number.

    As Noah and his family were the only ones not to have a share in the corruptness of the age, so the animals received into the ark were such as had led a natural life. For the animals of the time were as immoral as the men: the dog united with the wolf, the rooster with the pea-fowl, and many others paid no heed to sexual purity. Those that were saved were such ashad kept themselves untainted. Before the flood the number of unclean animals had been greater than the number of the clean. Afterward the ratio was reversed, because while seven pairs of clean animals were preserved in the ark, but two pairs of the unclean were preserved. One animal, the re’em, Noah could not take into the ark. Because of its size and uncontrollable wildness, it could not stay in there. Noah therefore tied it to the ark, and it ran on behind. Also, he would not make space for the giant Og. He sat on top of the ark securely, and escaped the flood of waters like this. Noah doled out his food to him daily, through a hole, because Og had promised that he and his descendants would serve him as slaves in perpetuity.

    The assembling of the animals in the ark was but the smaller part of the task imposed upon Noah. His chief difficulty was to provide food for a year and accommodations for them. Long afterward Shem, the son of Noah, related to Eliezer, the servant of Abraham, the tale of their experiences with the animals in the ark. This is what he said: “We had sore troubles in the ark. The day animals had to be fed by day, and the night animals by night. My father did not know what food to give to the little zikta. Once he cut a pomegranate in half, and aworm dropped out of the fruit, and was devoured by the zikta. From then on, my father would knead bran, and let it stand until it bred worms, which were fed to the animal. The lion suffered with a fever all the time, and therefore he did not annoy the others, because he did not relish dry food. The difficulties were increased when the flood began to toss the ark from side to side. All inside of it were shaken up like lentils in a pot. The lions began to roar, the oxen lowed, the wolves howled, and all the animals gave vent to their agony, each through the sounds it had the power to utter. The men would often go for weeks without sleep. Also Noah and his sons, thinking that death was near, broke into tears. Noah prayed to God: “O Lord, help us, for we are not able to bear the evil that surrounds us. The waves surge about us, the streams of destruction make us afraid, and death stares us in the face. O hear our prayer, deliver us, incline Yourself to us, and be gracious to us! Redeem us and save us!”

    The flood was produced by a union of the male waters, which are above the firmament, and the female waters issuing from the Earth. The upper waters rushed through the space left when God removed two stars out of the constellation Pleiades. Afterward, to put a stop to the flood, God had to transfer two stars from the constellation of the Bear to the constellation of the Pleiades. That is why the Bear runs after the Pleiades. She wants her two children back, but they will be restored to her only in the future world. There were other changes among the celestial spheres during the year of the flood. All the time it lasted, the sun and the moon shed no light, from where Noah was called by his name, “the resting one,” for in his life the sun and the moon rested. The ark was illuminated by a precious stone, the light of which was more brilliant by night than by day, so enabling Noah to distinguish between day and night. The duration of the flood was a whole year. It began on the seventeenth day of Heshwan, and the rain continued for forty days, until the twenty-seventh of Kislew.

    The punishment corresponded to the crime of the sinful generation. They had led immoral lives, and fathered bastard children, whose embryonic state lasts forty days. From the twenty seventh of Kislew until the first of Siwan, a period of one hundred and fifty days, the water stood at one andthe same height, fifteen ells above the highest mountains. During that time all the wicked men and four hundred and nine thousand giants were destroyed, each one receiving the punishment due to him. So powerful were the waters in working havoc that the corpse of Adam was not spared in its grave.Maintaining the animals consumed much of the men’s time. Removing the refuse, feeding the animals, and maintaining their own bodies left little time for entertainment. When sleep would not come to the men, the brothers would carve the name of a prophet on a plank of the ark until on every plank was the name of a prophet. Other times they would sing the songs of the sage, for protection against the evil spirits of the bastard giants. On the first of Siwan the waters began to abate, a quarter of an ell a day, and at the end of sixty days, on the tenth day of Ab, the summits of the mountains showed themselves. But many days before, on the tenth of Tammuz, Noah had sent out the raven, and a week later the dove, on the first of her three sallies, repeated at intervals of a week.

    It took from the first of Ab until the first of Tishri for the waters to subside completely from the face of the Earth. Even then the soil was so muddy that the dwellers in the ark had to remain within until the twenty-seventh day of Heshwan, completing a full sun year, consisting of twelve moons and eleven days. When the supply of food began to decrease, it was the giant Og who would do without, not the men. One day Og began to protest, “I sit upon this thing of boards and nails because I wish to live, not die! Do you not see how my figure has withered and my countenance has become weak?” Therefore, Noah doled out a piece of bread through the refuse hole and comforted him saying, “I believe the waters will abate soon, therefore you may eat!” Noah had experienced difficulty all along in determining the state of the waters and so he decided to dispatch the raven. The raven’s errand had no success, for when he saw the body of a dead man, he set to work to devour it, and did not execute the orders given to him by Noah. As a consequence of that, the dove was sent out. Toward evening she returned with an olive leaf in her bill, plucked upon the Mount of Olives at Jerusalem, for the Holy Land had not been ravaged by the deluge. As she plucked it, she said to God: “O Lord of the world, let my food be as bitter as the olive, but do You give it to me from Your hand, rather than it should be sweet, and I be delivered into the power of men.”

    PART ELEVEN - NOAH LEAVES THE ARK

    Though the Earth assumed its old form at the end of the year of punishment, Noah did not abandon the ark until he received the command of God to leave it. He said to himself, “As I entered the ark at the bidding of God, so I will leave it only at His bidding.” Yet, when God called Noah to go out of the ark, he refused, because he feared that after he lived upon the dry land for some time, and fathered children, God would bring another flood. He therefore would not leave the ark until God swore He would never visit the Earth with a flood again. When he stepped out from the ark into the open, he began to weep bitterly at sight of the enormous ravages done by the flood, and he said to God: “O Lord of the world! You are called the Merciful, and You should have had mercy upon Your creatures.” God answered, and said: “O you foolish shepherd, now you speak to Me. You did not so when I addressed kind words to you, saying: ‘I saw you as a righteous man and perfect in your generation, and I will bring the flood upon the Earth to destroy all flesh. Make an ark for yourself of gopherwood.’ I spoke to you like this, telling you all these circumstances, that you might ask mercy for the Earth. But you, as soon as you heard that you would be rescued in the ark, you did not concern yourself about the ruin that would strike the Earth. You merely built an ark for yourself, in which you were saved. Now that the Earth is wasted, you open your mouth to appeal and pray.”

    Noah realized that he had been guilty of foolishness. To appease God and acknowledge his sin, he brought a sacrifice. God accepted the offering with favor, from where he is called by his name Noah. The sacrifice was not offered by Noah with his own hands; the priestly services connected with it were performed by his son Shem. There was a reason for this. One day in the ark Noah forgot to give his ration to the lion, and the hungry beast struck him so violent a blow with his paw that he was lame forever after, and, having a bodily defect, he was not permitted to do the offices of a priest. The sacrifices consisted of an ox, a sheep, a goat, two turtle doves, and two young pigeons. Noah had chosen these kinds because he supposed they were appointed for sacrifices, seeing that God had commanded him to take seven pairs of them into the ark with him. The altar was erected in the same place on which Adam, Cain and Abel had brought their sacrifices, and on which later the altar was to be in the sanctuary at Jerusalem. After the sacrifice was completed, God blessed Noah and his sons. He made them to be rulers of the world as Adam had been, and He gave them a command, saying, “Be fruitful and multiply upon the Earth,” for during their stay in the ark, the two sexes, of men and animals alike, had lived apart from each other, because while a public calamity rages, abstinence is becoming even to those who are left free from harm. This law of conduct had been violated by none in the ark except by Ham, by the dog, and by the raven. They all received a punishment. Ham’s was that his descendants were men of dark-hued skin. As a token that He would destroy the Earth no more, God set His bow in the cloud. Even if men should be excessive in sin again, the bow proclaims to them that their sins will cause no harm to the world. Times came in the course of the ages when men were pious enough not to have to live in dread of punishment. In such times the bow was not visible.

    When the giant Og came down from the ark, he was ordered by Noah to stay with his son Shem. He would live a long life, exceeding five hundred years and be passed from Shem to his son Arphaxad, to his son Kainan, to his son Shelah, to his son Eber, to his son Peleg, to his son Reu, to his son Serug, to his son Nahor, to his son Terah, and eventually, to Abraham, who would set him free. God granted permission to Noah and his descendants to use the flesh of animals for food, which had been forbidden from the time of Adam until then. But they were to abstain from the use of blood. He ordained the seven Noachian laws, the observance of which is obligatory for all men, not upon Israel alone. God enjoined particularly the command against the shedding of human blood. Whoever sheds man’s blood, his blood would be shed. Even if human judges let the guilty man go free, his punishment would overtake him. He would die an unnatural death, such as he had inflicted upon his fellow-man. Yea, even beasts that slew men, even of them would the life of men be required.

    PART TWELVE - THE CURSE OF DRUNKENNESS

    Noah lost his title “the pious” when he began to occupy himself with the growing of the vine. He became a “man of the ground,” and this first attempt to produce wine at the same time produced the first to drink to excess, the first to utter curses upon his associates, and the first to introduce slavery. This is the way it all came about. Noah found the vine which Adam had taken with him from Paradise, when he was driven out. He tasted the grapes upon it, and, finding them savory, he resolved to plant the vine and tend it. On the very same day on which he planted it, it bore fruit, he put it in the wine-press, drew off the juice, drank it, became drunken, and was dishonored--all on one day. His assistant in the work of cultivating the vine was Satan, who had happened along at the very moment when he was engaged in planting the slip he had found. Satan asked him: “What is it you are planting here?” Noah answered, “A vineyard.” Satan inquired, “And what may be the qualities of what it produces?” Noah continued, “The fruit it bears is sweet, be it dry or moist. It yields wine that rejoices the heart of man.” Satan offered, “Let us go into partnership in this business of planting a vineyard.” “Agreed!” said Noah.

    Satan at once slaughtered a lamb, and then, in succession, a lion, a pig, and a monkey. The blood of each as it was killed he made to flow under the vine. In this manner he conveyed to Noah what the qualities of wine are: before man drinks of it, he is innocent as a lamb; if he drinks of it moderately, he feels as strong as a lion; if he drinks more of it than he can bear, he resembles the pig; and if he drinks to the point of intoxication, then he behaves like a monkey, he dances around, sings, talks obscenely, and does not know what he is doing. This deterred Noah no more than did the example of Adam, whose fall had also been due to wine, for the forbidden fruit had been the grape, with which he had made himself drunk. In his drunken condition, Noah committed himself to the tent of his wife. His son Ham saw him there, and he told his brothers what he had noticed, and said: “The first man had but two sons, and one slew the other; this man Noah has three sons, yet he desires to father a fourth besides.” Nor did Ham rest satisfied with these disrespectful words against his father. He added to this sin of disrespect the still greater outrage of attempting to perform an operation upon his father designed to prevent procreation.

    When Noah awoke from his wine and became sober, he pronounced a curse upon Ham in the person of his youngest son Canaan. To Ham himself he could do no harm, for God had conferred a blessing upon Noah and his three sons as they departed from the ark. Therefore he put the curse upon the last-born son of the son that had prevented him from fathering a younger son than the three he had.” The descendants of Ham through Canaan therefore have dark eyes, because Ham looked upon the nakedness of his father; they have misshapen lips, because Ham spoke with his lips to his brothers about the unseemly condition of his father; they have twisted curly hair, because Ham turned and twisted his head round to seethe nakedness of his father; and they go about naked, because Ham did not cover the nakedness of his father. In this manner, he was avenged, for it is the way of God to distribute punishment measure for measure. Canaan had to suffer as a substitute for his father’s sin. Yet some of the punishment was inflicted upon him on his own account, for it had been Canaan who had drawn the attention of Ham to Noah’s revolting condition. Ham, it appears, was but the worthy father of such a son. The last will and testament of Canaan addressed to his children read as follows: “Do not speak the truth; do not hold yourselves distant from theft; lead an immoral life; hate your master with an exceeding great hate; and love one another.” As Ham was made to suffer avengement for his disrespect, so Shem and Japheth received a reward for their respect, the unique way in which they took a garment and laid it upon both their shoulders, and walking backward, with averted faces, covered the nakedness of their father.

    The naked the descendants of Ham, the Egyptians and Ethiopians, were led away captive and into exile by the king of Assyria, while the descendants of Shem, the Assyrians, even when the angel of the Lord burned them in the camp, were not exposed, their garments remained upon their corpses unsinged. And in times to come, when Gog will suffer his defeat, God will provide both shrouds and a place of burial for him and all his multitude, the descendants of Japheth. Though Shem and Japheth both showed themselves to be dutiful and respectful, it was Shem who deserved the larger compensation of praise. He was the first to set about covering his father. Japheth joined him after the good deed had begun. Therefore the descendants of Shem received as their special reward the tallit, the garment worn by them, while the Japhethites have only the toga. A further distinction accorded to Shem was the mention of his name in connection with God’s in the blessing of Noah. “Blessed be the Lord, the God of Shem,” he said, though as a rule the name of God is not joined to the name of a living person, only to the name of one who has departed this life. The relation of Shem to Japheth was expressed in the blessing their father pronounced upon them: God will grant a land of beauty to Japheth, and his sons will be new-comers dwelling in the academies of Shem. At the same time Noah conveyed by his words that the Shekinah would dwell only in the first Temple, erected by Solomon, a son of Shem, and not in the second Temple, the builder of which would be Cyrus, a descendant of Japheth.

    PART THIRTEEN - NOAH’S DESCENDANTS SPREAD ABROAD

    When it became known to Ham that his father had cursed him, he fled ashamed, and with his family he settled in the city built by him, and named Neelatamauk for his wife. Jealous of his brother, Japheth followed his example. He likewise built a city which he named for his wife, Adataneses. Shem was the only one of the sons of Noah who did not abandon him. In the vicinity of his father’s home, by the mountain, he built his city, to which he also gave his wife’s name, Zedeketelbab. The three cities are all near Mount Ararat, the high ground upon which the ark rested. The first lies to the south of it, the second to the west, and the third to the east. Noah strived to teach the laws and commands known to him upon his children and his children’s children. In particular he warned them against the fornication, the uncleanness, and all the iniquity which had brought the flood down upon the Earth. He criticized them with living apart from one another, and with their jealousies, for he feared that, after his death, they might go so far as to shed human blood. Against this he warned them impressively, that they are never annihilated from the Earth like those that went before. Another law which he enjoined upon them, to observe it, was the law ordaining that the fruit of a tree will not be used the first three years it bears, and even in the fourth year it will be the portion of the priests alone, after a part of it has been offered upon the altar of God. And having made an end of giving his teachings and injunctions, Noah said: “For in this manner Enoch, your ancestor, advised his son Methuselah, and Methuselah his son Lamech, and Lamech delivered all to me as his father had commanded him, and now I advise you, my children, as Enoch advised his son. When he lived, in his generation, which was the seventh generation of man, he commanded it and testified it to his children and his children’s children, until the day of his death.”

    When Canaan grew, his father taught him writing, and he went to seek for himself a place where he might seize for himself a city. And he found a writing which former generations had carved on the rock, and he read what was on it, and he transcribed it and sinned owingto it; for it contained the teaching of the Watchers in accordance with which they used to observe the omens of the sun and moon and stars in all the signs of heaven. And he wrote it down and said nothing regarding it; for he was afraid to speak to Noah about it for fear that he should be angry with him because of it. In the 1,569th year after the creation of the world, Noah divided the Earth by lot among his three sons, in the presence of an angel. Each one stretched out his hand and took a slip from the bosom of Noah. Shem’s slip was inscribed with the middle of the Earth, and this portion became the inheritance of his descendants to all eternity. Noah rejoiced that the lot had been assigned to Shem. In this manner his blessing was fulfilled upon him, “And God in the habitation of Shem,” for three holy places fell within his precincts--the Holy of Holies in the Temple, Mount Sinai, the middle point of the desert, and Mount Zion, the middle point of the navel of the Earth.

    The south fell to the lot of Ham, and the north became the inheritance of Japheth. The land of Ham is hot, Japheth’s cold, but Shem’s is neither hot nor cold, its temperature is hot and cold mixed. This division of the Earth took place toward the end of the life of Peleg, the name given to him by his father Eber, who, being a prophet, knew that the division of the Earth would take place in the time of his son. The brother of Peleg was called Joktan, because the duration of the life of man was shortened in his time. In turn, the three sons of Noah, while they were still standing in the presence of their father, divided each his portion among his children, Noah threatening with his curse any who should stretch out his hand to take a portion not assigned to him by lot. And they all cried, “So be it! So be it!”In this manner one hundred and four lands and ninety-nine islands were divided among seventy-two nations, each with a language of its own, using sixteen different sets of characters for writing. To Japheth, forty-four lands, thirty-three islands, twenty-two languages, and five kinds of writing were allotted; Ham received thirty-four lands, thirty-three islands, twenty-four languages, and five kinds of writing; and Shem twenty-six lands, thirty-three islands, twenty-six languages, and six kinds of writing--one set of written characters more to Shem than to either of his brothers, the extra set being the Hebrew.

    The land appointed as the inheritance of the twelve sons of Jacob was provisionally granted to Canaan, Zidon, Heth, the Jebusites, the Amorites, the Girgashites, the Hivites, the Arkites, the Sinites, the Arvadites, the Zemarites, and the Hamathites. It was the duty of these nations to take care of the land until the rightful owners should come. No sooner had the children of Noah and their children’s children taken possession of the habitations apportioned to them, than the unclean spirits began to seduce men and torment them with pain and all sorts of suffering leading to spiritual and physical death. Upon the request of Noah, God sent down the angel Raphael, who banished all of the unclean spirits from the Earth. Upon which, Satan appeared to the very gates of heaven and petitioned God saying, “'Lord creator, leave some of them before me; let them listen to me and do everything that I tell them, because I alone am left of all the angels of heaven that fell and I cannot exist if I have no one to rule over! Then God said that nine-tenths should descend to the place of judgment, leaving but one-tenth for Satan, to punish sinners through them. Raphael, supported by the chief of the unclean spirits, at that time revealed to Noah all the remedies residing in plants, that he might resort to them at need. Noah recorded them in a book, which he transmitted to his son Shem. This is the source to which go back all the medical books from where the wise men of India, Aram, Macedonia, and Egypt draw their knowledge.

    The sages of India devoted themselves particularly to the study of curative trees and spices; the Arameans were well versed in the knowledge of the properties of grains and seeds, and they translated the old medical books into their language. The wise men of Macedonia were the first to apply medical knowledge practically, while the Egyptians sought to effect cures by means of magic arts and by means of astrology, and they taught the Midrash of the Chaldees, composed by Kangar, the son of Ur, the son of Kesed. Medical skill spread further and further until the time of aesculapius. This Macedonian sage, accompanied by forty learned magicians, journeyed from country to country, until they came to the land beyond India, in the direction of Paradise. They hoped there to find some wood of the tree of life, and in this way their fame spread abroad over the whole world. Their hope was frustrated. When they arrived at the spot, they found healing trees and wood of the treeof life, but when they were in the act of stretching out their hands to gather what they desired, lightning darted out of the ever-turning sword, struck them to the ground, and they were all burned. With them disappeared all knowledge of medicine, and it did not revive until the time of the first Artaxerxes, under the Macedonian sage Hippocrates, Dioscorides of Baala, Galen of Caphtor, and the Hebrew Asaph.










    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Noah%27s_Flood The Genesis flood narrative comprises chapters 6–9 in the Book of Genesis, in the Bible.[1] The narrative, one of many flood myths found in human cultures, indicates that the God of Israel intended to return the Earth to its pre-Creation state of watery chaos by flooding the Earth for 370 days (the 150 days of flooding + the 220 days it took to dry up the floodwaters) because of humanity's misdeeds and then remake it using the microcosm of Noah's ark. Thus, the flood was no ordinary overflow but a reversal of creation.[2] The narrative discusses the evil of mankind that moved God to destroy the world by the way of the flood, the preparation of the ark for certain animals, Noah, and his family, and God's guarantee for the continued existence of life under the promise that he would never send another flood.[3]

    Although scholarly consensus since the 19th century has been that the story cannot be literally true, some religious groups still fully embrace the story of the ark. Among other issues are the immense difficulties of explaining how housing, watering, feeding and caring for very large numbers of animals in a wooden ship smaller than many modern ships could be achieved. Additionally there are the problems of how the animals subsequently travelled to where they are now geographically found. For these and many other reasons the ark story is generally considered to be legend.[4][5][6][7]

    David W. Cotter says that most exegetes feel the Genesis narrative is composed of two different stories that were combined into the final canonical form of Genesis 6–9.[8] Some scholars call these the Jahwist (YHWH) source and the Priestly (Elohim) source. Cotter lists some notable difficulties between the two sources: two different reasons are given for why the flood happens, Noah is given two different instructions about what animals and birds to take on board the ark, there are two different time frames given for how long the flood lasts, there are different explanations of the "nature of the flood waters", different circumstances by which Noah and the animals leave the ark, and two different "divine names" (elohim and Yahweh) are used.[8]

    Barry L. Bandstra says that these are differences in characteristic style and vocabulary, and that overall they are not contradictory.[2] John Byron says that, where apparent contradictions do exist, they are not typically viewed as mistakes by Jewish scholars, but as allusions to deeper meanings. Even later interpreters have sought to discover the basic harmony that underlies the narrative, whether written by different authors, at different times, or within different cultures.[9]

    The Genesis flood narrative is one of a number of similar flood myths. Many scholars believe that the Noah story and the Biblical Flood story are derived from the Mesopotamian versions, predominantly because Biblical mythology that is today found in Judaism, Christianity, Islam and Mandeanism shares overlapping consistency with far older written Mesopotamian stories of The Great Flood, and that some of the early Hebrews were believed to have lived in Mesopotamia,[10] for example during the Babylonian captivity. The earliest written flood myth is the Sumerian flood myth found in the 'Epic of Ziusudra’.[11] Later and very similar Mesopotamian flood stories are found in the Epic of Atrahasis and Epic of Gilgamesh texts.

    The Masoretic text of the Torah, or Pentateuch, places the Great Deluge 1,656 years after Creation, or 1656 AM (Anno Mundi, "Year of the World"). Many attempts have been made to place this time-span to a specific date in history.[12] At the turn of the 17th century, Joseph Scaliger placed Creation at 3950 BC, Petavius calculated 3982 BC,[13][14] and according to James Ussher's Ussher chronology, Creation took place in 4004 BC, dating the Great Deluge to 2348 BC.[15]

    The development of scientific geology had a profound impact on attitudes towards the biblical Flood narrative. Without the support of the Biblical chronology, which placed the Creation and the Flood in a history which stretched back no more than a few thousand years, the historicity of the ark itself was undermined. In 1823, William Buckland interpreted geological phenomena as Reliquiae Diluvianae: relics of the flood which "attested the action of a universal deluge". His views were supported by other English clergymen and naturalists at the time, including the influential Adam Sedgwick, but by 1830 Sedgwick considered that the evidence only showed local floods. The deposits were subsequently explained by Louis Agassiz as the results of glaciation.[16]

    In 1862, William Thompson, later Lord Kelvin, calculated the age of the Earth at between 24 million and 400 million years, and for the remainder of the 19th century, discussion focused not on whether this theory of deep time was viable, but on the derivation of a more precise figure for the age of the Earth.[17] Lux Mundi, an 1889 volume of theological essays which is usually held to mark a stage in the acceptance of a more critical approach to scripture, took the stance that the gospels could be relied upon as completely historical, but that the earlier chapters of Genesis should not be taken literally.[18]

    Genesis 6:1–4 presents the Sons of God marrying the daughters of men and siring a race of giants, the "mighty men that were of old, the men of renown." Genesis continues, "And the LORD saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually."[19] God decided to destroy what he had made and start again with the righteous Noah. God chose the flood as the instrument for destruction which is portrayed as a veritable reversal of creation.[20]

    Beginning with Genesis 6:14, God gives instructions to Noah to build a waterproof vessel that would house his immediate family, along with a sample of animal life.[21] The vessel is an ark made of gopher wood covered in pitch inside and outside. The ark was to be 300 cubits long, 50 cubits wide, and 30 cubits high, and have an opening for daylight near the top, an entrance on its side, and three decks. God told Noah that he, his sons, his wife, his sons’ wives, and two of each kind of beast — male and female — would survive in the Ark (Genesis 6:1–22). Seven days before the Flood, God told Noah to enter the Ark with his household, and to take seven pairs of every clean animal and every bird, and one pair of every other animal, to keep their kind alive (Genesis 7:1–5).

    The priestly (Elohim) source of Genesis 7:11;8:1-2 describes the nature of the flood waters as a cosmic cataclysm, by the opening of the springs of the deep and the floodgates, or windows, of heaven. This is the reverse of the separation of the waters recounted in the Genesis creation narrative of chapter 1. After Noah and the remnant of animals were secured, the fountains of the great deep and the floodgates, or windows, of the heavens were opened, causing rain to fall on the Earth for 40 days. The waters elevated, with the summits of the highest mountains under 15 cubits (22 feet 6 inches) of water, [21] flooding the world for 150 days, and then receding in 220 days.[22]

    The Jahwist (YHWH) version of how the flood waters came to be, is indicated in Genesis 7:12 where it develops by way of a torrential downpour that lasts 40 days, then recedes in seven day periods.[22] During this time, the Ark came to rest on the mountains of Ararat where Noah opens the window and sends out a raven that went to and fro. Then he sends out a dove to see if the waters had decreased from the ground, but the dove could not find a resting place, and returned to the Ark. He waited another seven days, and again sent out the dove, and the dove came back toward evening with an olive leaf. He waited another seven days and sent out the dove, and it did not return. When Noah removed the covering of the Ark, he saw that the ground was drying. (Genesis 8:1–13)

    God makes a pledge of commitment to Noah in Genesis 9:1–17. The priestly (Elohim) version takes the form of a covenant arrangement. This is the first explicit act of a covenant in the Hebrew Bible and is used seven times in this episode. God commits to continue both human and animal life and vows to never again use a second deluge against humanity. The covenant is sealed with the sign of a rainbow, after a storm, as a reminder.[23]

    God blesses Noah and his sons using the same language as the priestly source of the Genesis creation narrative, "Be fruitful and increase and fill the earth."[24] Before the flood, animals and humans coexisted in a realm of peace only knowing a vegetarian diet. After the flood, God maintained that mankind would be in charge over the animals, granting that they may be eaten for food under the condition that their blood be removed.[25] God set these purity rules well before any transaction with Ancient Israel, effectively not confining such precedence solely to the Jewish faith.[26] Human life receives special divine sanction because humanity is in the image of Elohim.[27]

    The Qu'ran states that Noah (Nu?) was inspired by the God in Islam, believed in the oneness of God, and preached Islam.[28] God commands Noah to build a ship. As he was building it, the chieftains passed him and mocked him. Upon its completion, the ship was loaded with only the animals in Noah's care[citation needed] as well as his immediate household,[29] along with 76 who did submit to God. The people who denied the message of Noah, including one of his own sons, drowned.[30] The final resting place of the ship was referred to as Mount Judi.[31]

    According to the Yazidi Mishefa Res, two flood events occur. The first Deluge involved Noah and his family whose ark landed at a place called Ain Sifni in the region of Nineveh Plains, 40 kilometres (25 mi) north-east of Mosul. In the second flood, the Yazidi race was preserved in the person of Na'mi (or Na'umi), surnamed Malik Miran, who became the second founder of their race.[32] His ship was pierced by a rock as it floated above Mount Sinjar, but settled in the same location as it is in Islamic tradition, Mount Judi.[citation needed]

    While some scholars have offered possible explanations for the origins of the flood myth including a legendary retelling of a possible Black Sea deluge, the general mythological exaggeration and implausibility of the story are widely recognized by relevant academic fields. The acknowledgement of this follows closely the development of understanding of the natural history and especially the geology and paleontology of the planet.

    In Europe, the Renaissance saw much speculation on the nature of the ark that might have seemed familiar to early theologians such as Origen and Augustine. At the same time, however, a new class of scholarship arose, one which, while never questioning the literal truth of the Ark story, began to speculate on the practical workings of Noah's vessel from within a purely naturalistic framework. In the 15th century, Alfonso Tostada gave a detailed account of the logistics of the ark, down to arrangements for the disposal of dung and the circulation of fresh air. The 16th-century geometrician Johannes Buteo calculated the ship's internal dimensions, allowing room for Noah's grinding mills and smokeless ovens, a model widely adopted by other commentators.[34][incomplete short citation]

    Various editions of the Encyclopædia Britannica reflect the collapse of belief in the historicity of the ark in the face of advancing scientific knowledge. Its 1771 edition offered the following as scientific evidence for the ark's size and capacity: "...Buteo and Kircher have proved geometrically, that, taking the common cubit as a foot and a half, the ark was abundantly sufficient for all the animals supposed to be lodged in it...the number of species of animals will be found much less than is generally imagined, not amounting to a hundred species of quadrupeds". By the eighth edition (1853–1860), the encyclopedia said of the Noah story, "The insuperable difficulties connected with the belief that all other existing species of animals were provided for in the ark are obviated by adopting the suggestion of Bishop Stillingfleet, approved by Matthew Poole...and others, that the Deluge did not extend beyond the region of the Earth then inhabited". By the ninth edition, in 1875, no attempt was made to reconcile the Noah story with scientific fact, and it was presented without comment. In the 1960 edition, the article on the ark stated that "Before the days of 'higher criticism' and the rise of the modern scientific views as to the origin of the species, there was much discussion among the learned, and many ingenious and curious theories were advanced, as to the number of animals on the ark".[4]

    By the 17th century, it was becoming necessary to reconcile the exploration of the New World and increased awareness of the global distribution of species with the older belief that all life had sprung from a single point of origin on the slopes of Mount Ararat. The obvious answer was that man had spread over the continents following the destruction of the Tower of Babel and taken animals with him, yet some of the results seemed peculiar. In 1646, Sir Thomas Browne wondered why the natives of North America had taken rattlesnakes with them, but not horses: "How America abounded with Beasts of prey and noxious Animals, yet contained not in that necessary Creature, a Horse, is very strange".[34]

    Browne, who was among the first to question the notion of spontaneous generation, was a medical doctor and amateur scientist making this observation in passing. However, biblical scholars of the time, such as Justus Lipsius (1547–1606) and Athanasius Kircher (c.1601–80), were also beginning to subject the Ark story to rigorous scrutiny as they attempted to harmonize the biblical account with the growing body of natural historical knowledge. The resulting hypotheses were an important impetus to the study of the geographical distribution of plants and animals, and indirectly spurred the emergence of biogeography in the 18th century. Natural historians began to draw connections between climates and the animals and plants adapted to them. One influential theory held that the biblical Ararat was striped with varying climatic zones, and as climate changed, the associated animals moved as well, eventually spreading to repopulate the globe.

    There was also the problem of an ever-expanding number of known species: for Kircher and earlier natural historians, there was little problem finding room for all known animal species in the ark. Less than a century later, discoveries of new species made it increasingly difficult to justify a literal interpretation for the Ark story.[6] By the middle of the 18th century only a few natural historians accepted a literal interpretation of the narrative.[35]

    References

    1. Silverman, Jason (2013). Opening Heaven's Floodgates: The Genesis Flood Narrative, Its Context, and Reception. Gorgias Press.
    2. Bandstra 2009, p. 61.
    3. Cotter 2003, p. 49, 50.
    4. All quotations from the article "Ark" in the 1960 Encyclopædia Britannica
    5. Young 1995, p. History of the Collapse of "Flood Geology" and a Young Earth.
    6. Browne 1983.
    7. Ginzberg, Louis, 1909. The Legends of the Jews, vol. 1, pp. 145-169, Jewish Publication Society of America, Philadelphia. Reprinted as "Noah and the Flood in Jewish legend" in: Dundes, Alan (ed.), 1988. The Flood Myth, University of California Press, Berkeley and London, pp. 319-336.
    8. Cotter 2003, p. 50.
    9. Byron, John (2011). Cain and Abel in text and tradition : Jewish and Christian interpretations of the first sibling rivalry. Leiden: Brill Publishers. p. 5. ISBN 9789004192522.: References Kugel. HU Center for Jewish Studies, 2001, p. 18
    10. Bottero (2001:21–22)
    11. Bandstra 2009, p. 61, 62.
    12. Timeline for the Flood. AiG, 9 March 2012. Retrieved 2012-04-24.
    13. Barr 1984–85, 582.
    14. Davis A. Young, Ralph F. Stearley, The Bible, Rocks, and Time: Geological Evidence for the Age of the Earth, p. 45.[1]
    15. James Barr, 1984–85. "Why the World Was Created in 4004 BC: Archbishop Ussher and Biblical Chronology", Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester 67:604 [2]
    16. Herbert, Sandra (1991). "Charles Darwin as a prospective geological author". British Journal for the History of Science (24). pp. 171–174. Retrieved 2009-07-24.
    17. Dalrymple 1991, pp. 14–17
    18. James Barr (4 March 1987). "Biblical Chronology, Fact or Fiction?" (PDF). The Ethel M. Wood Lecture 1987 (University of London). p. 17. ISBN 978-0718708641. Retrieved 2010-08-08.
    19. Genesis 6:5
    20. Bandstra 2009, p. 59, 60.
    21. Bandstra 2009, p. 62.
    22. Bandstra 2009, p. 65.
    23. Bandstra 2009, p. 65, 66.
    24. Bandstra 2009, p. 66: Genesis 1:28
    25. Blenkinsopp 2004, p. 45: Genesis 9:3–4
    26. Blenkinsopp 2004, p. 45.
    27. Bandstra 2009, p. 66: Genesis 9:6
    28. Quran 4:163, Quran 26:105–107
    29. Quran 11:35–41
    30. Quran 7:64
    31. Quran 11:44
    32. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies, London Institution, Volume 2 (1921). University of London: School of Oriental Studies. Missing or empty |title= (help)
    33. "Cameo with Noah's Ark". The Walters Art Museum.
    34. Cohn 1996
    35. Young 1995, p. History of the Collapse of "Flood Geology" and a Young Earth.

    Bibliography

    Bandstra, Barry L. (2009). Reading the Old Testament : an introduction to the Hebrew Bible (4th ed. ed.). Belmont, CA: Wadsworth/ Cengage Learning. pp. 59–66. ISBN 0495391050.Blenkinsopp, Joseph (2004). Treasures old and new : essays in the theology of the Pentateuch. Grand Rapids, Mich. [u.a.]: W.B. Eerdmans Pub. Co. p. 45. ISBN 0802826792.Cotter, David W. (2003). Genesis. Collegeville (Minn.): Liturgical press. pp. 49–64. ISBN 0814650406.

    Further reading

    Hamilton, Victor P (1990). The book of Genesis: chapters 1–17. Eerdmans.Kessler, Martin; Deurloo, Karel Adriaan (2004). A commentary on Genesis: the book of beginnings. Paulist Press.McKeown, James (2008). Genesis. Eerdmans.Rogerson, John William (1991). Genesis 1–11. T&T Clark.Sacks, Robert D (1990). A Commentary on the Book of Genesis. Edwin Mellen.Towner, Wayne Sibley (2001). Genesis. Westminster John Knox Press.Wenham, Gordon (2003). "Genesis". In James D. G. Dunn, John William Rogerson. Eerdmans Bible Commentary. Eerdmans.Whybray, R.N (2001). "Genesis". In John Barton. Oxford Bible Commentary. Oxford University Press.





    RedEzra wrote:How come no government is talking about the elephant in the room named nazi flying saucer ? What is the reason for this silence ? Why do they not come clean about the fact that nazi Germany developed operational UFOs ? Anybody ? Why would the victors in WW II be silent about nazi flying saucers ? Well instead of telling it as it is that they are nazi tech... they are trying to make us believe that they are alien tech. Why ?
    "As It Was In the Days of Noah"??
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 03, 2018 12:37 pm


















    Would YOU Sleep with the Devil if you thought you'd get a "Better-Deal" than dealing with a seemingly Weak "Good-Guy"?? What must we do to be "saved"?? What if a dynamic-equilibrium of scholarly and devotional multidisciplinary-research are required to "Set Us Free"?? What if ethics and honesty are fundamentally-important and vitally-salvific?? What if seemingly irreverent possibility-thinking is essential to "Getting Out of Jail" and "Exiting Death-Row"?? What if the Established-Paradigm is a Death-Sentence?? What if ALL of US were tried and sentenced 5,000 years ago (when the Lamb was Slain from the Foundation of the World)?? Is YOUR Name Written in the "Lamb's Book of Life"?? Will fast-walking, fast-talking, and fast-working save us?? Will "More Orthodox and Submissive Than Thou Attitudes" Save Us?? What if the Substitutionary-Atonement AND Obedience to the Perfect-Law of the Lord are BOTH Required when Standing Before a Holy-God Without a Mediator?? What Does 1 Corinthians 15:24-28 REALLY Teach?? What if Daily Agonizing Over Sacred-Scripture is NOT Optional?? Think Long and Hard about what I just said.

    The Sabbath should be exhaustively studied. Consider purchasing 'The Forgotten Day' by Dr. Desmond Ford. https://www.amazon.com/Forgotten-Day-Study-Testament-Sabbath/dp/1986338061/ref=sr_1_2?ie=UTF8&qid=1535996314&sr=8-2&keywords=the+forgotten+day+desmond+ford This volume contains a lot of cool quotations and wisdom. It isn't just about the 'Sabbath'. What concerns me about the Sabbath is that it originated during Creation-Week in the Garden of Eden. It doesn't seem to predate that time (allegedly 6,000 years ago). What Was the Perfect Law of the Lord Prior to Creation-Week?? Then, look for Sabbath-Sermons in the Whole-Bible. Where Are They?? The Writings of Ellen White Contain Numerous Eloquent and Inspiring Sabbath-Sermons (but they utilize proof-texts and voluminous editorializing). Once again, the EGW Writings are NOT a Bible-Commentary. In SDA History, one must wait for the 1950's to encounter a Genuinely-Exhaustive Bible-Commentary. The problem is that this commentary is long, difficult, and not always hard-driving and devotionally-inspiring. It seems to fit in an Ivy-League context, where a historic lecture-hall filled with the best and brightest professors and students debate questions raised by a deep study of the SDA Bible Commentary. What Would Dr. A. Graham Maxwell Say?? What Would Indiana Jones Say?? What Would Raymond Cottrell Say?? What Would the Vatican Say?? What Would the Church of England Say?? Do you see what I mean?? What Would Desmond Ford Say?? "Daniel 8:14!! Do You Get What I Mean??!!"

    I continue to think that the writings of Ellen White are NOT a Bible-Commentary. They skip a lot -- and add a lot. An editorial-bias and royal-model modus-operandi are superimposed upon the Sacred-Texts. Is this a "New-Bible" as many critics allege?? Are most (if not all) religions New-Theologies when compared to what the Bible REALLY Teaches?? The Seven-Volume core of the SDA Bible Commentary covers nearly 8,000 pages!! That's a HUGE Amount of Detailed and Scholarly Material. The entire-collection of Sacred Classical Music is probably even more complex and intimidating!! Combining the two are quite-overwhelming!! Climbing Pilates Staircase on One's Knees is a Cakewalk by Comparison!! What Would Martin Luther Say?? Are Luther's Works the Gold-Standard of Doctrinal-Purity?? What Does Job through Malachi REALLY Teach?? What Does Romans through Jude REALLY Teach?? What Would Martin Luther Say Concerning Hebrews, James, Jude, and Revelation?? You Might be Surprised!! What if Significant Spiritual Growth and Development are MUCH More Important Than Simply Belonging to the "Right" Church and Giving Lip-Service to the "Truth"?? Think Fast. The End is Near.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp9.html Like the Sabbath, the week originated at creation, and it has been preserved and brought down to us through Bible history. God Himself measured off the first week as a sample for successive weeks to the close of time. Like every other, it consisted of seven literal days. Six days were employed in the work of creation; upon the seventh, God rested, and He then blessed this day and set it apart as a day of rest for man.

    In the law given from Sinai, God recognized the week, and the facts upon which it is based. After giving the command, "Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy," and specifying what shall be done on the six days, and what shall not be done on the seventh, He states the reason for thus observing the week, by pointing back to His own example: "For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day: wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath day, and hallowed it." Exodus 20:8-11. This reason appears beautiful and forcible when we understand the days of creation to be literal. The first six days of each week are given to man for labor, because God employed the same period of the first week in the work of creation. On the seventh day man is to refrain from labor, in commemoration of the Creator's rest.

    But the assumption that the events of the first week required thousands upon thousands of years, strikes directly at the foundation of the fourth commandment. It represents the Creator as commanding men to observe the week of literal days in commemoration of vast, indefinite periods. This is unlike His method of dealing with His creatures. It makes indefinite and obscure that which He has made very plain. It is infidelity in its most insidious and hence most dangerous form; its real character is so disguised that it is held and taught by many who profess to believe the Bible.

    "By the word of the Lord were the heavens made; and all the host of them by the breath of His mouth." "For He spake, and it was done; He commanded, and it stood fast." Psalm 33:6, 9. The Bible recognizes no long ages in which the earth was slowly evolved from chaos. Of each successive day of creation, the sacred record declares that it consisted of the evening and the morning, like all other days that have followed. At the close of each day is given the result of the Creator's work. The statement is made at the close of the first week's record, "These are the generations of the heavens and of the earth when they were created." Genesis 2:4. But this does not convey the idea that the days of creation were other than literal days. Each day was called a generation, because that in it God generated, or produced, some new portion of His work.

    Geologists claim to find evidence from the earth itself that it is very much older than the Mosaic record teaches. Bones of men and animals, as well as instruments of warfare, petrified trees, etcetera, much larger than any that now exist, or that have existed for thousands of years, have been discovered, and from this it is inferred that the earth was populated long before the time brought to view in the record of creation, and by a race of beings vastly superior in size to any men now living. Such reasoning has led many professed Bible believers to adopt the position that the days of creation were vast, indefinite periods.

    But apart from Bible history, geology can prove nothing. Those who reason so confidently upon its discoveries have no adequate conception of the size of men, animals, and trees before the Flood, or of the great changes which then took place. Relics found in the earth do give evidence of conditions differing in many respects from the present, but the time when these conditions existed can be learned only from the Inspired Record. In the history of the Flood, inspiration has explained that which geology alone could never fathom. In the days of Noah, men, animals, and trees, many times larger than now exist, were buried, and thus preserved as an evidence to later generations that the antediluvians perished by a flood. God designed that the discovery of these things should establish faith in inspired history; but men, with their vain reasoning, fall into the same error as did the people before the Flood--the things which God gave them as a benefit, they turn into a curse by making a wrong use of them.

    It is one of Satan's devices to lead the people to accept the fables of infidelity; for he can thus obscure the law of God, in itself very plain, and embolden men to rebel against the divine government. His efforts are especially directed against the fourth commandment, because it so clearly points to the living God, the Maker of the heavens and the earth.

    There is a constant effort made to explain the work of creation as the result of natural causes; and human reasoning is accepted even by professed Christians, in opposition to plain Scripture facts. There are many who oppose the investigation of the prophecies, especially those of Daniel and the Revelation, declaring them to be so obscure that we cannot understand them; yet these very persons eagerly receive the suppositions of geologists, in contradiction of the Mosaic record. But if that which God has revealed is so difficult to understand, how inconsistent it is to accept mere suppositions in regard to that which He has not revealed!

    "The secret things belong unto the Lord our God: but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children forever." Deuteronomy 29:29. Just how God accomplished the work of creation He has never revealed to men; human science cannot search out the secrets of the Most High. His creative power is as incomprehensible as His existence.

    God has permitted a flood of light to be poured upon the world in both science and art; but when professedly scientific men treat upon these subjects from a merely human point of view, they will assuredly come to wrong conclusions. It may be innocent to speculate beyond what God's word has revealed, if our theories do not contradict facts found in the Scriptures; but those who leave the word of God, and seek to account for His created works upon scientific principles, are drifting without chart or compass upon an unknown ocean. The greatest minds, if not guided by the word of God in their research, become bewildered in their attempts to trace the relations of science and revelation. Because the Creator and His works are so far beyond their comprehension that they are unable to explain them by natural laws, they regard Bible history as unreliable. Those who doubt the reliability of the records of the Old and New Testaments, will be led to go a step further, and doubt the existence of God; and then, having lost their anchor, they are left to beat about upon the rocks of infidelity.

    These persons have lost the simplicity of faith. There should be a settled belief in the divine authority of God's Holy Word. The Bible is not to be tested by men's ideas of science. Human knowledge is an unreliable guide. Skeptics who read the Bible for the sake of caviling, may, through an imperfect comprehension of either science or revelation, claim to find contradictions between them; but rightly understood, they are in perfect harmony. Moses wrote under the guidance of the Spirit of God, and a correct theory of geology will never claim discoveries that cannot be reconciled with his statements. All truth, whether in nature or in revelation, is consistent with itself in all its manifestations.

    In the word of God many queries are raised that the most profound scholars can never answer. Attention is called to these subjects to show us how much there is, even among the common things of everyday life, that finite minds, with all their boasted wisdom, can never fully understand.

    Yet men of science think that they can comprehend the wisdom of God, that which He has done or can do. The idea largely prevails that He is restricted by His own laws. Men either deny or ignore His existence, or think to explain everything, even the operation of His Spirit upon the human heart; and they no longer reverence His name or fear His power. They do not believe in the supernatural, not understanding God's laws or His infinite power to work His will through them. As commonly used, the term "laws of nature" comprises what men have been able to discover with regard to the laws that govern the physical world; but how limited is their knowledge, and how vast the field in which the Creator can work in harmony with His own laws and yet wholly beyond the comprehension of finite beings!

    Many teach that matter possesses vital power--that certain properties are imparted to matter, and it is then left to act through its own inherent energy; and that the operations of nature are conducted in harmony with fixed laws, with which God Himself cannot interfere. This is false science, and is not sustained by the word of God. Nature is the servant of her Creator. God does not annul His laws or work contrary to them, but He is continually using them as His instruments. Nature testifies of an intelligence, a presence, an active energy, that works in and through her laws. There is in nature the continual working of the Father and the Son. Christ says, "My Father worketh hitherto, and I work." John 5:17.

    The Levites, in their hymn recorded by Nehemiah, sang, "Thou, even Thou, art Lord alone; Thou hast made heaven, the heaven of heavens, with all their host, the earth, and all things therein, . . . and Thou  preservest  them all." Nehemiah 9:6. As regards this world, God's work of creation is completed. For "the works were finished from the foundation of the world." Hebrews 4:3. But His energy is still exerted in upholding the objects of His creation. It is not because the mechanism that has once been set in motion continues to act by its own inherent energy that the pulse beats and breath follows breath; but every breath, every pulsation of the heart, is an evidence of the all-pervading care of Him in whom "we live, and move, and have our being." Acts 17:28. It is not because of inherent power that year by year the earth produces her bounties and continues her motion around the sun. The hand of God guides the planets and keeps them in position in their orderly march through the heavens. He "bringeth out their host by number: He calleth them all by names by the greatness of His might, for that He is strong in power; not one faileth." Isaiah 40:26.

    It is through His power that vegetation flourishes, that the leaves appear and the flowers bloom. He "maketh grass to grow upon the mountains" (Psalm 147:Cool, and by Him the valleys are made fruitful. "All the beasts of the forest . . . seek their meat from God," and every living creature, from the smallest insect up to man, is daily dependent upon His providential care. In the beautiful words of the psalmist, "These wait all upon Thee. . . . That Thou givest them they gather: Thou openest Thine hand, they are filled with good." Psalm 104:20, 21, 27, 28. His word controls the elements; He covers the heavens with clouds and prepares rain for the earth. "He giveth snow like wool: He scattereth the hoarfrost like ashes." Psalm 147:16. "When He uttereth His voice, there is a multitude of waters in the heavens, and He causeth the vapors to ascend from the ends of the earth; He maketh lightnings with rain, and bringeth forth the wind out of His treasuries." Jeremiah 10:13.

    God is the foundation of everything. All true science is in harmony with His works; all true education leads to obedience to His government. Science opens new wonders to our view; she soars high, and explores new depths; but she brings nothing from her research that conflicts with divine revelation. Ignorance may seek to support false views of God by appeals to science, but the book of nature and the written word shed light upon each other. We are thus led to adore the Creator and to have an intelligent trust in His word.

    No finite mind can fully comprehend the existence, the power, the wisdom, or the works of the Infinite One. Says the sacred writer: "Canst thou by searching find out God? canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfection? It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do? deeper than hell; what canst thou know? The measure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the sea." Job 11:7-9. The mightiest intellects of earth cannot comprehend God. Men may be ever searching, ever learning, and still there is an infinity beyond.

    Yet the works of creation testify of God's power and greatness. "The heavens declare the glory of God; and the firmament showeth His handiwork." Psalm 19:1. Those who take the written word as their counselor will find in science an aid to understand God. "The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even His eternal power and Godhead." Romans 1:20.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp10.html To repeople the desolate earth, which the Flood had so lately swept from its moral corruption, God had preserved but one family, the household of Noah, to whom He had declared, "Thee have I seen righteous before Me in this generation." Genesis 7:1. Yet in the three sons of Noah was speedily developed the same great distinction seen in the world before the Flood. In Shem, Ham, and Japheth, who were to be the founders of the human race, was foreshadowed the character of their posterity.

    Noah, speaking by divine inspiration, foretold the history of the three great races to spring from these fathers of mankind. Tracing the descendants of Ham, through the son rather than the father, he declared, "Cursed be Canaan; a servant of servants shall he be unto his brethren." The unnatural crime of Ham declared that filial reverence had long before been cast from his soul, and it revealed the impiety and vileness of his character. These evil characteristics were perpetuated in Canaan and his posterity, whose continued guilt called upon them the judgments of God.

    On the other hand, the reverence manifested by Shem and Japheth for their father, and thus for the divine statutes, promised a brighter future for their descendants. Concerning these sons it was declared: "Blessed be Jehovah, God of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant. God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant." The line of Shem was to be that of the chosen people, of God's covenant, of the promised Redeemer. Jehovah was the God of Shem. From him would descend Abraham, and the people of Israel, through whom Christ was to come. "Happy is that people, whose God is the Lord." Psalm 144:15. And Japheth "shall dwell in the tents of Shem." In the blessings of the gospel the descendants of Japheth were especially to share.

    The posterity of Canaan descended to the most degrading forms of heathenism. Though the prophetic curse had doomed them to slavery, the doom was withheld for centuries. God bore with their impiety and corruption until they passed the limits of divine forbearance. Then they were dispossessed, and became bondmen to the descendants of Shem and Japheth.

    The prophecy of Noah was no arbitrary denunciation of wrath or declaration of favor. It did not fix the character and destiny of his sons. But it showed what would be the result of the course of life they had severally chosen and the character they had developed. It was an expression of God's purpose toward them and their posterity in view of their own character and conduct. As a rule, children inherit the dispositions and tendencies of their parents, and imitate their example; so that the sins of the parents are practiced by the children from generation to generation. Thus the vileness and irreverence of Ham were reproduced in his posterity, bringing a curse upon them for many generations. "One sinner destroyeth much good." Ecclesiastes 9:18.

    On the other hand, how richly rewarded was Shem's respect for his father; and what an illustrious line of holy men appears in his posterity! "The Lord knoweth the days of the upright," "and his seed is blessed." Psalm 37:18, 26. "Know therefore that the Lord thy God He is God, the faithful God, which keepeth covenant and mercy with them that love Him and keep His commandments to a thousand generations." Deuteronomy 7:9.

    For a time the descendants of Noah continued to dwell among the mountains where the ark had rested. As their numbers increased, apostasy soon led to division. Those who desired to forget their Creator and to cast off the restraint of His law felt a constant annoyance from the teaching and example of their God-fearing associates, and after a time they decided to separate from the worshipers of God. Accordingly they journeyed to the plain of Shinar, on the banks of the river Euphrates. They were attracted by the beauty of the situation and the fertility of the soil, and upon this plain they determined to make their home.

    Here they decided to build a city, and in it a tower of such stupendous height as should render it the wonder of the world. These enterprises were designed to prevent the people from scattering abroad in colonies. God had directed men to disperse throughout the earth, to replenish and subdue it; but these Babel builders determined to keep their community united in one body, and to found a monarchy that should eventually embrace the whole earth. Thus their city would become the metropolis of a universal empire; its glory would command the admiration and homage of the world and render the founders illustrious. The magnificent tower, reaching to the heavens, was intended to stand as a monument of the power and wisdom of its builders, perpetuating their fame to the latest generations.

    The dwellers on the plain of Shinar disbelieved God's covenant that He would not again bring a flood upon the earth. Many of them denied the existence of God and attributed the Flood to the operation of natural causes. Others believed in a Supreme Being, and that it was He who had destroyed the antediluvian world; and their hearts, like that of Cain, rose up in rebellion against Him. One object before them in the erection of the tower was to secure their own safety in case of another deluge. By carrying the structure to a much greater height than was reached by the waters of the Flood, they thought to place themselves beyond all possibility of danger. And as they would be able to ascend to the region of the clouds, they hoped to ascertain the cause of the Flood. The whole undertaking was designed to exalt still further the pride of its projectors and to turn the minds of future generations away from God and lead them into idolatry.

    When the tower had been partially completed, a portion of it was occupied as a dwelling place for the builders; other apartments, splendidly furnished and adorned, were devoted to their idols. The people rejoiced in their success, and praised the gods of silver and gold, and set themselves against the Ruler of heaven and earth. Suddenly the work that had been advancing so prosperously was checked. Angels were sent to bring to naught the purpose of the builders. The tower had reached a lofty height, and it was impossible for the workmen at the top to communicate directly with those at the base; therefore men were stationed at different points, each to receive and report to the one next below him the orders for needed material or other directions concerning the work. As messages were thus passing from one to another the language was confounded, so that material was called for which was not needed, and the directions delivered were often the reverse of those that had been given. Confusion and dismay followed. All work came to a standstill. There could be no further harmony or co-operation. The builders were wholly unable to account for the strange misunderstandings among them, and in their rage and disappointment they reproached one another. Their confederacy ended in strife and bloodshed. Lightnings from heaven, as an evidence of God's displeasure, broke off the upper portion of the tower and cast it to the ground. Men were made to feel that there is a God who ruleth in the heavens.

    Up to this time all men had spoken the same language; now those that could understand one another's speech united in companies; some went one way, and some another. "The Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth." This dispersion was the means of peopling the earth, and thus the Lord's purpose was accomplished through the very means that men had employed to prevent its fulfillment.

    But at what a loss to those who had set themselves against God! It was His purpose that as men should go forth to found nations in different parts of the earth they should carry with them a knowledge of His will, that the light of truth might shine undimmed to succeeding generations. Noah, the faithful preacher of righteousness, lived for three hundred and fifty years after the Flood, Shem for five hundred years, and thus their descendants had an opportunity to become acquainted with the requirements of God and the history of His dealings with their fathers. But they were unwilling to listen to these unpalatable truths; they had no desire to retain God in their knowledge; and by the confusion of tongues they were, in a great measure, shut out from intercourse with those who might have given them light.

    The Babel builders had indulged the spirit of murmuring against God. Instead of gratefully remembering His mercy to Adam and His gracious covenant with Noah, they had complained of His severity in expelling the first pair from Eden and destroying the world by a flood. But while they murmured against God as arbitrary and severe, they were accepting the rule of the cruelest of tyrants. Satan was seeking to bring contempt upon the sacrificial offerings that prefigured the death of Christ; and as the minds of the people were darkened by idolatry, he led them to counterfeit these offerings and sacrifice their own children upon the altars of their gods. As men turned away from God, the divine attributes--justice, purity, and love--were supplanted by oppression, violence, and brutality.

    The men of Babel had determined to establish a government that should be independent of God. There were some among them, however, who feared the Lord, but who had been deceived by the pretensions of the ungodly and drawn into their schemes. For the sake of these faithful ones the Lord delayed His judgments and gave the people time to reveal their true character. As this was developed, the sons of God labored to turn them from their purpose; but the people were fully united in their Heaven-daring undertaking. Had they gone on unchecked, they would have demoralized the world in its infancy. Their confederacy was founded in rebellion; a kingdom established for self-exaltation, but in which God was to have no rule or honor. Had this confederacy been permitted, a mighty power would have borne sway to banish righteousness--and with it peace, happiness, and security--from the earth. For the divine statutes, which are "holy and just and good" (Romans 7:12), men were endeavoring to substitute laws to suit the purpose of their own selfish and cruel hearts.

    Those that feared the Lord cried unto Him to interpose. "And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded." In mercy to the world He defeated the purpose of the tower builders and overthrew the memorial of their daring. In mercy He confounded their speech, thus putting a check on their purposes of rebellion. God bears long with the perversity of men, giving them ample opportunity for repentance; but He marks all their devices to resist the authority of His just and holy law. From time to time the unseen hand that holds the scepter of government is stretched out to restrain iniquity. Unmistakable evidence is given that the Creator of the universe, the One infinite in wisdom and love and truth, is the Supreme Ruler of heaven and earth, and that none can with impunity defy His power.

    The schemes of the Babel builders ended in shame and defeat. The monument to their pride became the memorial of their folly. Yet men are continually pursuing the same course--depending upon self, and rejecting God's law. It is the principle that Satan tried to carry out in heaven; the same that governed Cain in presenting his offering.

    There are tower builders in our time. Infidels construct their theories from the supposed deductions of sciences, and reject the revealed word of God. They presume to pass sentence upon God's moral government; they despise His law and boast of the sufficiency of human reason. They, "because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil." Ecclesiastes 8:11.

    In the professedly Christian world many turn away from the plain teachings of the Bible and build up a creed from human speculations and pleasing fables, and they point to their tower as a way to climb up to heaven. Men hang with admiration upon the lips of eloquence while it teaches that the transgressor shall not die, that salvation may be secured without obedience to the law of God. If the professed followers of Christ would accept God's standard, it would bring them into unity; but so long as human wisdom is exalted above His Holy Word, there will be divisions and dissension. The existing confusion of conflicting creeds and sects is fitly represented by the term "Babylon," which prophecy (Revelation 14:8; 18:2) applies to the world-loving churches of the last days.

    Many seek to make a heaven for themselves by obtaining riches and power. They "speak wickedly concerning oppression: they speak loftily" (Psalm 73:Cool, trampling upon human rights and disregarding divine authority. The proud may be for a time in great power, and may see success in all that they undertake; but in the end they will find only disappointment and wretchedness.

    The time of God's investigation is at hand. The Most High will come down to see that which the children of men have builded. His sovereign power will be revealed; the works of human pride will be laid low. "The Lord looketh from heaven; He beholdeth all the sons of men. From the place of His habitation He looketh upon all the inhabitants of the earth." "The Lord bringeth the counsel of the heathen to nought: He maketh the devices of the people of none effect. The counsel of the Lord standeth forever, the thoughts of His heart to all generations." Psalm 33:13, 14, 10, 11.





    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Sep 03, 2018 2:47 pm


    What Do YOU Want?? Right off the bat -- I must say that I don't know enough about the colonization of the solar system to know what to desire. I have suggested the possibility of four billion people on Earth (with two billion on the surface -- and two billion subsurface) -- with four billion people throughout the rest of the solar system (mostly subsurface). But this presently makes me very nervous. I have no idea what's really going on in this solar system. My online activities have really been a process of discovery. I sometimes talk BIG -- but I am NOT an Insider (in any way, shape, or form -- that I know of). The population figures were simply a place of beginning -- and an effort to get some sort of a discussion going. I simply wish for Earth, the Moon, and Mars (for starters) to remain pristine (for all eternity). I also wish for the human race to survive any threats. Sub-Surface Living would seem to facilitate both objectives. But who knows what the correct numbers should be?? Eight Billion just sounded a lot better than Five-Hundred Million -- if you know what I mean. Don't be frightened -- the Solar System Governance Canon has essentially closed (for now). I have made repeated informal requests for some sort of non-nefarious assistance regarding doing something with my tripe. I have resisted doing anything with it myself -- simply because I don't know what's what -- and I don't know what I'm doing. I've improvised some sort of a Stupid-Fugue -- and perhaps that's the end of it. Actually, I made a completely ignorant fool out of myself at a Spice Girls performance!!



    Consider reading the first seventeen books of the Bible (plus Revelation) --- and then comparing these eighteen books with the other forty-eight books. The eighteen might've been necessary historically -- but should they guide our lives in modernity??? You might be interested in Sherry Shriner's 3-17-14 show, regarding the missing airliner. http://sherrytalkradio.com/ I continue to think that there's a lot more to Sherry than one might think -- but listen to the show with a boatload of salt. In one way, I like Sherry -- but in another way, I am very wary of Sherry. That goes for several individuals I have conversed with over the past several years (online and in-person). What if they are all one??? That wouldn't surprise me. I once asked someone "who decides who is saved and who is lost?" -- and they replied "I do." I was afraid to ask any follow-up questions -- and I'm not sure if they understood my initial question -- but this reply absolutely floored me. I made it clear that my preference was to incarcerate the bad guys and gals -- without cruel and unusual punishment -- for all eternity (if necessary) -- rather than torturing and exterminating them. I guess I'm sort of a "softy." Anyway, consider reading Job through Jude -- and The Desire of Ages by Ellen White -- side by side -- over and over again -- regardless of any historical or authorship issues -- as a mental and spiritual exercise. 22 Old-Testament Books. 4 Gospels. 22 Non-Gospel New Testament Books. This approach has MUCH Less Blood, Guts, Weeping, Wailing, and Gnashing of Teeth -- but does it reflect the reality of our predicament?? My background is SDA -- but I no longer attend services. I guess what I just suggested reflects what I consider to be some of the best Judeo-Christian Minimalist-Traditionalist Theology -- which might be foundational to bigger and better things for humanity. BTW -- Why did Jesus Christ need to become a human-sacrifice to save us from our sins -- if the following passage from Isaiah is true???

    Isaiah 43 1 But now thus saith the LORD that created thee, O Jacob, and he that formed thee, O Israel, Fear not: for I have redeemed thee, I have called thee by thy name; thou art mine.  2 When thou passest through the waters, I will be with thee; and through the rivers, they shall not overflow thee: when thou walkest through the fire, thou shalt not be burned ; neither shall the flame kindle upon thee.  3 For I am the LORD thy God, the Holy One of Israel, thy Saviour : I gave Egypt for thy ransom, Ethiopia and Seba for thee.  4 Since thou wast precious in my sight, thou hast been honourable , and I have loved thee: therefore will I give men for thee, and people for thy life.  5 Fear not: for I am with thee: I will bring thy seed from the east, and gather thee from the west;  6 I will say to the north, Give up ; and to the south, Keep not back : bring my sons from far, and my daughters from the ends of the earth;  7 Even every one that is called by my name: for I have created him for my glory, I have formed him; yea, I have made him.  8 Bring forth the blind people that have eyes, and the deaf that have ears.  9 Let all the nations be gathered together, and let the people be assembled : who among them can declare this, and shew us former things? let them bring forth their witnesses, that they may be justified : or let them hear , and say , It is truth.  10 Ye are my witnesses, saith the LORD, and my servant whom I have chosen : that ye may know and believe me, and understand that I am he: before me there was no God formed , neither shall there be after me.  

    11 I, even I, am the LORD; and beside me there is no saviour .  12 I have declared , and have saved , and I have shewed , when there was no strange god among you: therefore ye are my witnesses, saith the LORD, that I am God.  13 Yea, before the day was I am he; and there is none that can deliver out of my hand: I will work , and who shall let it?   14 Thus saith the LORD, your redeemer , the Holy One of Israel; For your sake I have sent to Babylon, and have brought down all their nobles, and the Chaldeans, whose cry is in the ships.  15 I am the LORD, your Holy One, the creator of Israel, your King.  16 Thus saith the LORD, which maketh a way in the sea, and a path in the mighty waters;  17 Which bringeth forth the chariot and horse, the army and the power; they shall lie down together, they shall not rise : they are extinct , they are quenched as tow.  18 Remember ye not the former things, neither consider the things of old.  19 Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth ; shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert.  20 The beast of the field shall honour me, the dragons and the owls  : because I give waters in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert, to give drink to my people, my chosen.  21 This people have I formed for myself; they shall shew forth my praise.  22 But thou hast not called upon me, O Jacob; but thou hast been weary of me, O Israel.  23 Thou hast not brought me the small cattle of thy burnt offerings; neither hast thou honoured me with thy sacrifices. I have not caused thee to serve with an offering, nor wearied thee with incense.  24 Thou hast bought me no sweet cane with money, neither hast thou filled me with the fat of thy sacrifices: but thou hast made me to serve with thy sins, thou hast wearied me with thine iniquities.  25 I, even I, am he that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine own sake, and will not remember thy sins.  26 Put me in remembrance : let us plead together: declare thou, that thou mayest be justified .  27 Thy first father hath sinned , and thy teachers have transgressed against me.  28 Therefore I have profaned the princes of the sanctuary, and have given Jacob to the curse, and Israel to reproaches.

    Matthew was supposedly the only New Testament book originally written in Hebrew (or Aramaic). Interesting! What if Matthew is the only truly legitimate New Testament book??? What if Job through Matthew constitutes True Judeo-Christianity??? What does Job through Matthew teach regarding the Sabbath and the Substitutionary-Atonement??? Why is there a relatively silent Intertestamental Period??? Why did the Biblical-Canon end with Revelation??? Something is very-right and very-wrong with the Bible and Judeo-Christianity. The absence of Lucifer in the Bible really bothers me. There is just that one reference in Isaiah 14 -- and that passage seems to be referring to the King of Babylon. Gabriel supposedly replaced Lucifer -- but what if Gabriel really replaced Michael??? What if there was never a "Lucifer"??? What if Michael was a Soft-Liner who got replaced by a Hard-Liner Gabriel -- with the full authorization of the Galactic Powers That Be??? What if -- at some point -- Gabriel went rogue??? I have NO idea about this sort of thing -- and I don't make this speculation personal -- but I really wonder. I still think that it's possible that Gabriel and Michael were (and are) Best-Friends and Worst-Enemies. What if Gabriel and Michael have played multiple roles throughout the history of this solar system??? What if Gabriel and Michael were BOTH Ancient Egyptian Deities??? What if Official Judeo-Christianity is a cover-story for the real-story??? Once again, I wish No-One any harm. Not yet, anyway.

    Isaiah 14: 1 For the LORD will have mercy on Jacob, and will yet choose Israel, and set them in their own land: and the strangers shall be joined with them, and they shall cleave to the house of Jacob.  2 And the people shall take them, and bring them to their place: and the house of Israel shall possess them in the land of the LORD for servants and handmaids: and they shall take them captives , whose captives they were; and they shall rule over their oppressors .  3 And it shall come to pass in the day that the LORD shall give thee rest from thy sorrow, and from thy fear, and from the hard bondage wherein thou wast made to serve ,  4 That thou shalt take up this proverb against the king of Babylon, and say , How hath the oppressor ceased ! the golden city ceased !  5 The LORD hath broken the staff of the wicked, and the sceptre of the rulers .  6 He who smote the people in wrath with a continual  stroke, he that ruled the nations in anger, is persecuted, and none hindereth .  7 The whole earth is at rest , and is quiet : they break forth into singing.  8 Yea, the fir trees rejoice at thee, and the cedars of Lebanon, saying, Since thou art laid down , no feller is come up against us.  9 Hell from beneath is moved for thee to meet thee at thy coming : it stirreth up the dead for thee, even all the chief ones of the earth; it hath raised up from their thrones all the kings of the nations.  10 All they shall speak and say unto thee, Art thou also become weak as we? art thou become like unto us?  11 Thy pomp is brought down to the grave, and the noise of thy viols: the worm is spread under thee, and the worms cover thee.  12 How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning  ! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!  13 For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north:  14 I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.  15 Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit. 16 They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the man that made the earth to tremble , that did shake kingdoms;  17 That made the world as a wilderness, and destroyed the cities thereof; that opened not the house of his prisoners?  

    18 All the kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in glory, every one in his own house.  19 But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch, and as the raiment of those that are slain , thrust through with a sword, that go down to the stones of the pit; as a carcase trodden under feet .  20 Thou shalt not be joined with them in burial, because thou hast destroyed thy land, and slain thy people: the seed of evildoers shall never be renowned .  21 Prepare slaughter for his children for the iniquity of their fathers; that they do not rise , nor possess the land, nor fill the face of the world with cities  .  22 For I will rise up against them, saith the LORD of hosts, and cut off from Babylon the name, and remnant, and son, and nephew, saith the LORD.  23 I will also make it a possession for the bittern, and pools of water: and I will sweep it with the besom of destruction , saith the LORD of hosts.  24 The LORD of hosts hath sworn , saying , Surely as I have thought , so shall it come to pass; and as I have purposed , so shall it stand :  25 That I will break the Assyrian in my land, and upon my mountains tread him under foot : then shall his yoke depart from off them, and his burden depart from off their shoulders.  26 This is the purpose that is purposed upon the whole earth: and this is the hand that is stretched out upon all the nations.  27 For the LORD of hosts hath purposed , and who shall disannul it? and his hand is stretched out , and who shall turn it back ?  28 In the year that king Ahaz died was this burden.  29 Rejoice not thou, whole Palestina, because the rod of him that smote thee is broken : for out of the serpent's root shall come forth a cockatrice, and his fruit shall be a fiery flying serpent.  30 And the firstborn of the poor shall feed , and the needy shall lie down in safety: and I will kill thy root with famine, and he shall slay thy remnant.  31 Howl , O gate; cry , O city; thou, whole Palestina, art dissolved : for there shall come from the north a smoke, and none shall be alone in his appointed times.  32 What shall one then answer the messengers of the nation? That the LORD hath founded Zion, and the poor of his people shall trust in it.

    It seems as if the Founding Documents of the United States of the Solar System cannot be edited!!! Interesting!!! I can edit, copy, and paste the next post!!! Does this imply that someone takes that first post seriously -- and that it is now somehow set in concrete??? Is this similar to the closing of the Old Project Avalon site??? Please understand that I mostly wished to model and discuss various solar system governance modalities -- and I wish to reiterate that I am NOT an authority on ANYTHING. Anyway, I will now attempt to proceed with my little reposting project. BTW -- Supposedly, J.S. Bach was some sort of a Demon-Fighter -- and Demons supposedly HATE the Music of Bach!! If nothing else works -- try playing BWV 552, BWV 565, and BWV 582 over and over and over again!!! When I played BWV 565 over and over and over again -- on a 50ft high pipe-organ -- one dark night -- my organ professor entered the church -- and in a very strange voice asked "Who's Here -- and Why??"




    I've included the Bible and Theology in this first post, because I think they should be studied side by side with Solar System Studies and Governance. In connection with what I said regarding Job through Matthew -- consider the Gospel According to Matthew in some depth. What if the Source "Q" somehow belongs somewhere among Job through Malachi?? What if the Jesus-Story (as we know it) was a doctored-version of an earlier Messianic-Story?? Consider studying the relationship between Egyptology and Judeo-Christianity. I seem to have a mental-block regarding this sort of thing -- but I'm trying to expose myself to some of it. Please remember that I am merely providing you with a study-guide -- to help you deal with a very nasty Info-War. I am NOT a scholar or an authority. I'm just a basket-case of a completely-ignorant fool -- and I wish I were kidding. The reality of my life is really quite sad and boring -- regardless of who I might be on a soul-basis. I somehow think I got my butt kicked in this incarnation. But anyway -- learn what you can from this thread -- and then move on. One more thing. Sometimes I get the sinking-feeling that the purpose of religion is to make people love a False-God and hate the Real-God. Namaste and Godspeed. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gospel_of_Matthew

    The Gospel According to Matthew (Greek: ?at? ?at?a??? e?a???????, kata Matthaion euangelion, t? e?a??????? ?at? ?at?a???, to euangelion kata Matthaion) (Gospel of Matthew or simply Matthew) is one of the four canonical gospels, one of the three synoptic gospels, and the first book of the New Testament. The narrative tells how the Messiah, Jesus, rejected by Israel, finally sends the disciples to preach his Gospel to the whole world.[1]

    The Gospel of Matthew is generally believed to have been composed between 70 and 110, with most scholars preferring the period 80–90;[2] a pre-70 date remains a minority view, but has been strongly supported.[3] The anonymous author was probably a highly educated Jew, intimately familiar with the technical aspects of Jewish law, and the disciple Matthew was probably honored within his circle.[4] The author drew on three main sources to compose his gospel: the Gospel of Mark; the hypothetical collection of sayings known as the Q source; and material unique to his own community, called "Special Matthew", or the M source.[5]

    The Gospel of Matthew is anonymous: the author is not named within the text, and the superscription "according to Matthew" was added some time in the second century.[6][7] The tradition that the author was the disciple Matthew begins with the early Christian bishop Papias of Hierapolis (c.100-140 CE), who is cited by the Church historian Eusebius (260-340 CE), as follows: "Matthew collected the oracles (logia: sayings of or about Jesus) in the Hebrew language ( Hebraïdi dialektoi— perhaps "Hebraic style"), and each one interpreted (hermeneusen - perhaps "translated") them as best he could."[8][Notes 1] On the surface, this implies that Matthew's Gospel was written in Hebrew or Aramaic by the apostle Matthew and later translated into Greek, but nowhere does the author claim to have been an eyewitness to events, and Matthew's Greek "reveals none of the telltale marks of a translation."[9][6] Scholars have put forward several theories to explain Papias: perhaps Matthew wrote two gospels, one, now lost, in Hebrew, the other our Greek version; or perhaps the logia was a collection of sayings rather than the gospel; or by dialektoi Papias may have meant that Matthew wrote in the Jewish style rather than in the Hebrew language.[8] The consensus is that Papias does not describe the Gospel of Matthew as we know it, and it is generally accepted that Matthew was written in Greek, not Aramaic or Hebrew.[10]

    Matthew's sources include the Gospel of Mark, the "shared tradition" called Q, and material unique to Matthew, called "M". The majority view of modern scholars is that Mark was the first gospel to be composed and that Matthew (who includes some 600 of Mark's 661 verses)[11] and Luke both drew upon it as a major source for their works.[12] The author of Matthew did not, however, simply copy Mark, but edited his source freely, emphasizing Jesus' place in the Jewish tradition and adding large blocks of teaching.[13] An additional 220 (approximately) verses, shared by Matthew and Luke but not found in Mark, form a second source, a hypothetical collection of sayings to which scholars give the name "Quelle", or the Q source.[14] This view, known as the two-source theory (Mark and Q), allows for a further body of tradition known as "Special Matthew", or the M source, meaning material unique to Matthew; this may represent a separate source, or it may come from the author's church, or he may have composed these verses himself.[11] The author also had at his disposal the Jewish scriptures, both as book-scrolls (Greek translations of Isaiah, the Psalms etc) and in the form of "testimony collections" (collections of excerpts), and, finally, the oral traditions of his community.[15] All these sources were at least mostly in Greek;[16] although a few scholars hold that some of these source documents may have been Greek translations of older Hebrew or Aramaic sources.[17][18]

    The majority view among scholars is that Matthew was a product of the second generation of Christians, those active after 70 CE. The defining events marking this period off from the first generation was the Jewish revolt of 66-73, and especially the destruction of the Second Temple by the Romans in 70. From this point on, what had begun with Jesus of Nazareth as a Jewish messianic movement became an increasingly Gentile movement that would evolve in time into a distinct religion.[19]

    The Christian community to which Matthew belonged, like many 1st century Christians, were still part of the larger Jewish community: hence the designation Jewish-Christian to describe them.[20] The relationship of Matthew to this wider world of Judaism remains a subject of study and difference, the principle question being the extent to which Matthew's community had separated itself from its Jewish roots.[21] Certainly there was conflict between Matthew's group and other Jewish groups, and it is generally agreed that the root of the conflict was the Matthew community's belief in Jesus as the messiah and authoritative interpreter of the law, as one risen from the dead and uniquely endowed with divine authority.[22]

    The author of Matthew wrote for a community of Greek-speaking Jewish Christians located probably in Syria (Antioch, the largest city in Roman Syria and the third-largest in the empire, is often mentioned).[23] Unlike Mark, he never bothers to explain Jewish customs; unlike Luke, who traces Jesus' ancestry back to Adam, father of the human race, he traces it only to Abraham, father of the Jews; of his three presumed sources only "M", the material from his own community, refers to a "church" (ecclesia), an organised group with rules for keeping order; and the content of "M" suggests that this community was strict in keeping the Jewish law, holding that they must exceed the scribes and the Pharisees in "righteousness" (adherence to Jewish law).[24] Writing from within a Jewish-Christian community growing increasingly distant from other Jews and becoming increasingly Gentile in its membership and outlook, Matthew put down in his gospel his vision "of an assembly or church in which both Jew and Gentile would flourish together."[25]

    1. Birth Stories
    Genealogy (1:1–17)
    Nativity (1:18–25)
    Biblical Magi (2:1–12)
    Flight into Egypt (2:13–20)
    Return to Nazareth (2:21-23)
    2. Baptism and early ministry
    John the Baptist (3:1–12)
    Baptism of Jesus (3:13–17)
    Temptation of Jesus (4:1–11)
    Capernaum (4:12–17)
    First disciples of Jesus (4:18–22)
    Galilee preaching tour (4:23–25)
    3. Sermon on the Mount (5–7)
    4. Healing and miracles
    Healing many (8:1–17)
    Foxes have holes (8:18–20)
    Let the dead bury the dead (8:21–22)
    Calming the storm (8:23–27)
    Gadarene demoniacs (8:28–34)
    Healing a paralytic (9:1–Cool
    Calling of Matthew (9:9–13)
    On fasting (9:14–15)
    New Wine into Old Wineskins (9:16-17)
    Daughter of Jairus (9:18–26)
    Two blind men (9:27–31)
    Exorcising a mute (9:32-34)
    Good crop but few harvesters (9:35–38)
    5. Little Commission (10:1–11:1)
    6. Responses to Jesus
    Messengers from John the Baptist (11:2-19)
    Cursing Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum (11:20–24)
    Praising the Father (11:25–30)
    Lord of the Sabbath (12:1-Cool
    Man with withered hand (12:9-14)
    Chosen servant (12:15–21)
    Blind-mute man (12:22–28)
    Strong man (12:29)
    Those not with me are against me (12:30)
    Unforgivable sin (12:31–32)
    The Tree and its Fruits (12:33–37)
    Request for a sign (12:38–42)
    Return of the unclean spirit (12:43–45)
    Jesus' true relatives (12:46-50)
    Parabolic Discourse (13:1–52)
    7. Conflicts, rejections, and conferences with disciples
    Hometown rejection (13:53–58)
    Death of John the Baptist (14:1-12)
    Feeding the 5000 (14:13–21)
    Walking on water (14:22–33)
    Fringe of his cloak heals (14:34–36)
    Discourse on Defilement (15:1–20)
    Canaanite woman's daughter (15:21–28)
    Healing on a mountain (15:29-31)
    Feeding the 4000 (15:32–39)
    Sign of Jonah (16:1-4)
    Beware of yeast (16:5–12)
    Peter's confession (16:13–20)
    Jesus predicts his death (16:21-28,17:22-23,20:17-19)
    Transfiguration (17:1–13)
    Possessed boy (17:14–21)
    Coin in the fish's mouth (17:24-27)
    8. Life in the Christian community
    The Little Children (18:1–7)
    If thy hand offend thee (18:8–9)
    The Lost Sheep (18:10–14)
    Binding and loosing (18:15–22)
    Unmerciful Servant (18:23–35)
    9. Journey to Jerusalem
    Entering Judea (19:1–2)
    Divorce (19:3–9)
    Celibacy (19:10-12)
    Little Children Blessed (19:13-15)
    Jesus and the rich young man (19:16–30)
    Parable of the Workers in the Vineyard (20:1–16)
    Son of man came to serve (20:20–28)
    Blind near Jericho (20:29-34)
    10. Jerusalem, cleansing of the temple, debates
    Triumphal entry into Jerusalem (21:1–11)
    Temple incident (21:12–17)
    Cursing the fig tree (21:18–22)
    Authority questioned (21:23-27)
    The Two Sons, The Wicked Husbandman, Parable of the Wedding Feast (21:28–22:14)
    Render unto Caesar... (22:15–22)
    Resurrection of the Dead (22:23–33)
    Great Commandment (22:34–40)
    Is the Messiah the son of David? (22:41–46)
    11. Woes of the Pharisees (23:1–39)
    12. Judgment day
    Little Apocalypse (24)
    Parables of the Ten Virgins, Talents (25:1–30)
    Judgment of the Nations (25:31–46)
    13. Trial, crucifixion, resurrection
    Plot to kill Jesus (26:1–5)
    Anointing of Jesus (26:6–13)
    Bargain of Judas (26:14-16)
    Last Supper (26:17–30)
    Denial of Peter (26:31–35,69–75)
    Agony in the Garden (26:36-46)
    Kiss of Judas (26:47-49)
    Arrest (26:50–56)
    Before the High Priest (26:57–68)
    Pilate's court (27:1–2,11–26)
    Death of Judas (27:3-10)
    Soldiers mock Jesus (27:27-31)
    Simon of Cyrene (27:32)
    Crucifixion (27:33–56)
    Entombment (27:57–61)
    Guarding the tomb (27:62–66,28:11-15)
    Empty tomb (28:1–6)
    Appearance to the women (28:7-10)
    Great Commission (28:16–20)

    Matthew, alone among the gospels, alternates five blocks of narrative with five of discourse, marking each off with the phrase "When Jesus had finished..."[26] (see Five Discourses of Matthew). Some scholars see in this a deliberate plan to create a parallel to the first five books of the Old Testament; others see a three-part structure based around the idea of Jesus as Messiah; or a set of weekly readings spread out over the year; or no plan at all.[27] Davies and Allison, in their widely used commentary, draw attention to the use of "triads" (the gospel groups things in threes),[28] and R. T. France, in another influential commentary, notes the geographic movement from Galilee to Jerusalem and back, with the post-resurrection appearances in Galilee as the culmination of the whole story.[29]

    The Gospel of Matthew begins with the words "The Book of Genealogy [in Greek, "Genesis"] of Jesus Christ", deliberately echoing the words of Genesis 2:4 in the Old Testament in Greek.[Notes 2] The genealogy tells of Jesus' descent from Abraham and King David and the miraculous events surrounding his virgin birth,[Notes 3] and the infancy narrative tells of the massacre of the innocents, the flight into Egypt, and eventual journey to Nazareth.

    The first narrative section begins. John baptizes Jesus, and the Holy Spirit descends upon him. Jesus prays and meditates in the wilderness for forty days, and is tempted by Satan. His early ministry by word and deed in Galilee meets with much success, and leads to the Sermon on the Mount, the first of the discourses. The sermon presents the ethics of the kingdom of God, introduced by the Beatitudes ("Blessed are..."). It concludes with a reminder that the response to the kingdom will have eternal consequences, and the crowd's amazed response leads into the next narrative block.[30]

    From the authoritative words of Jesus the gospel turns to three sets of three miracles interwoven with two sets of two discipleship stories (the second narrative), followed by a discourse on mission and suffering.[31] Jesus commissions the Twelve Disciples and sends them to preach to the Jews, perform miracles, and prophesy the imminent coming of the Kingdom, commanding them to travel lightly, without staff or sandals.[32]

    Opposition to Jesus comes to a head with accusations that his deeds are done through the power of Satan; Jesus in turn accuses his opponents of blaspheming the Holy Spirit. The discourse is a set of parables emphasising the sovereignty of God, and concluding with a challenge to the disciples to understand the teachings as scribes of the kingdom of heaven.[33] (Matthew avoids using the holy word God in the expression "Kingdom of God"; instead he prefers the term "Kingdom of Heaven", reflecting the Jewish tradition of not speaking the name of God).[34]

    The fourth narrative section reveals that the increasing opposition to Jesus will result in his crucifixion in Jerusalem, and that his disciples must therefore prepare for his absence.[35] The instructions for the post-crucifixion church emphasize responsibility and humility. (This section contains Matthew 16:13–19, in which Simon, newly renamed Peter, (p?t???, petros, meaning "stone"), calls Jesus "the Christ, the son of the living God", and Jesus states that on this "bedrock" (p?t?a, petra) he will build his church—the passage forms the foundation for the papacy's claim of authority).

    Jesus travels toward Jerusalem, and the opposition intensifies: he is tested by Pharisees as soon as he begins to move towards the city, and when he arrives he is soon in conflict with the Temple and other religious leaders. The disciples ask about the future, and in his final discourse (the Olivet discourse) Jesus speaks of the coming end.[36]There will be false Messiahs, earthquakes, and persecutions, the sun, moon, and stars will fail, but "this generation" will not pass away before all the prophecies are fulfilled.[32] The disciples must steel themselves for ministry to all the nations. At the end of the discourse Matthew notes that Jesus has finished all his words, and attention turns to the crucifixion.[36]

    The events of Jesus' last week occupy a third of the content of all four gospels.[37] Jesus enters Jerusalem in triumph and drives the money changers from the temple, holds a last supper, prays to be spared the coming agony (but concludes "if this cup may not pass away from me, except I drink it, thy will be done"), and is betrayed. He is tried by the Jewish leaders (the Sanhedrin) and before Pontius Pilate, and Pilate washes his hands to indicate that he does not assume responsibility. Jesus is crucified as king of the Jews, mocked by all. On his death there is an earthquake, the veil of the Temple is rent, and saints rise from their tombs. Mary Magdalene and another Mary discover the empty tomb, guarded by an angel, and Jesus himself tells them to tell the disciples to meet him in Galilee.

    After the resurrection the remaining disciples return to Galilee, "to the mountain that Jesus had appointed," where he comes to them and tells them that he has been given "all authority in heaven and on Earth." He gives the Great Commission: "Therefore go and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to obey everything that I have commanded you;" Jesus will be with them "to the very end of the age."[38]

    Christology is the theological doctrine of Christ, "the affirmations and definitions of Christ's humanity and deity".[39] There is a variety of Christologies in the New Testament, albeit with a single centre - Jesus is the figure in whom God has acted for mankind's salvation.[40]

    Matthew has taken over his key Christological texts from Mark, but sometimes he has changed the stories he found in Mark, giving evidence of his own concerns.[41] The title Son of David identifies Jesus as the healing and miracle-working Messiah of Israel (it is used exclusively in relation to miracles), and the Jewish messiah is sent to Israel alone.[42] As Son of Man he will return to judge the world, a fact his disciples recognise but of which his enemies are unaware.[43] As Son of God he is named Immanuel (God with us) (Matthew 1:23), God revealing himself through his son, and Jesus proving his sonship through his obedience and example.[44]

    Matthew's prime concern was that the Jewish tradition should not be lost in a church increasingly becoming gentile.[45] This concern lies behind the frequent citations of Jewish scripture, the evocation of Jesus as the new Moses along with other events from Jewish history, and the concern to present Jesus as fulfilling, not destroying, the Law.[46]

    The gospel has been interpreted as reflecting the struggles and conflicts between the evangelist's community and the other Jews, particularly with its sharp criticism of the scribes and Pharisees.[47] Prior to the Crucifixion the Jews are called Israelites, the honorific title of God's chosen people; after it, they are called "Ioudaioi", Jews, a sign that through their rejection of the Christ the "kingdom of Heaven" has been taken away from them and given instead to the church.[48]

    The divine nature of Jesus was a major issue for the community of Matthew, the crucial element marking them off from their Jewish neighbors. Early understandings of this nature grew as the gospels were being written. Before the gospels, that understanding was focused on the revelation of Jesus as God in his resurrection, but the gospels reflect a broadened focus extended backwards in time.[49] The gospel of Mark recounts prior revelations in Jesus' lifetime on earth, at his baptism and transfiguration. Matthew and Luke go back further still, showing Jesus as the Son of God from his birth. Matthew most of all the gospels identifies how his coming to earth was the fulfillment of many Old Testament prophecies. Finally John calls God the Word (Jesus) pre-existent before creation, and thus before all time.

    Matthew is a creative reinterpretation of Mark,[50] stressing Jesus' teachings as much as his acts,[51] and making subtle changes in order to stress his divine nature – Mark's "young man" who appears at Jesus' tomb, for example, becomes a radiant angel in Matthew.[52] The miracle stories in Mark do not demonstrate the divinity of Jesus, but rather confirm his status as an emissary of God (which was Mark's understanding of the Messiah).[53]

    There is a broad disagreement over chronology between Matthew, Mark and Luke on one hand and John on the other: all four agree that Jesus' public ministry began with an encounter with John the Baptist, but Matthew, Mark and Luke follow this with an account of teaching and healing in Galilee, then a trip to Jerusalem where there is an incident in the Temple, climaxing with the crucifixion on the day of the Passover holiday. John, by contrast, puts the Temple incident very early in Jesus' ministry, has several trips to Jerusalem, and puts the crucifixion immediately before the Passover holiday, on the day when the lambs for the Passover meal were being sacrificed in Temple.[54] Matthew, unlike Paul and like Luke, believed that the Law was still in force, which meant that Jews within the church had to keep it.[55]

    In Insular Gospel Books (copies of the Gospels produced in Ireland and Britain under Celtic Christianity), the first verse of Matthew's genealogy of Christ was often treated in a decorative manner, as it began not only a new book of the Bible, but was the first verse in the Gospels.

    Notes

    1. Eusebius, "History of the Church" 3.39.14-17, c. 325 CE, Greek text 16: "ta?ta µ?? ??? ?st???ta? t? ?ap?? pe?? t?? ??????· pe?? d? t?? ?at?a??? ta?t’ e???ta?· ?at?a??? µ?? ??? ?ß?a?d? d?a???t? t? ????a s??et??at?, ??µ??e?se? d’ a?t? ?? ?? d??at?? ??ast??. Various English translations published, standard reference translation by Philip Schaff at CCEL: "[C]oncerning Matthew he [Papias] writes as follows: 'So then(963) Matthew wrote the oracles in the Hebrew language, and every one interpreted them as he was able.'(964)" Online version includes footnotes 963 and 964 by Schaff.
    Irenaeus of Lyons (died c. 202 CE) makes a similar comment, possibly also drawing on Papias, in his Against Heresies, Book III, Chapter 1, "Matthew also issued a written Gospel among the Hebrews in their own dialect" (see Dwight Jeffrey Bingham (1998), Irenaeus' Use of Matthew's Gospel in Adversus Haereses, Peeters, p. 64 ff).
    2. France, p. 26 note 1, and p. 28: "The first two words of Matthew's gospel are literally “book of genesis”.
    3. France, p. 28 note 7: "All MSS and versions agree in making it explicit that Joseph was not Jesus' father, with the one exception of sys, which reads “Joseph, to whom was betrothed Mary the virgin, begot Jesus.”

    References

    1. Luz 2005, p. 249-250.
    2. Duling 2010, p. 298-299.
    3. France 2007, p. 19.
    4. Duling 2010, p. 298-299, 302.
    5. Burkett 2002, p. 175.
    6. Harrington 1991, p. 8.
    7. Nolland 2005, p. 16.
    8. Turner 2008, p. 15-16.
    9. Hagner 1986, p. 281.
    10. Ehrman 1999, p. 43.
    11. Senior 1996, p. 22.
    12. Turner 2008, p. 6-7.
    13. Harrington 1991, p. 5-6.
    14. McMahon 2008, p. 57.
    15. Beaton 2005, p. 116.
    16. Nolland 2005, p. 3.
    17. Casey 2010, pp. 87–8.
    18. Davies & Allison 1988, pp. 12–3.
    19. Scholtz 2009, p. 34-35.
    20. Saldarini 1994, p. 4.
    21. Senior 2011, p. 7-8,72.
    22. Senior 2011, p. 11.
    23. Nolland 2005, p. 18.
    24. Burkett 2002, p. 180-181.
    25. Senior 2011, p. 19.
    26. Turner 2008, p. 9.
    27. Davies & Allison 1988, p. 59-61.
    28. Davies & Allison 1988, p. 62ff.
    29. France 2007, p. 2ff.
    30. Turner 2008, p. 101.
    31. Turner, p. 226
    32. Harris 1985.
    33. Turner 2008, p. 285.
    34. Browning 2004, p. 248.
    35. Turner 2008, p. 265.
    36. Turner 2008, p. 445.
    37. Turner 2008, p. 613.
    38. Turner 2008, p. 687-688.
    39. Levison & Pope-Levison 2009, p. 167.
    40. Fuller 2001, p. 68-69.
    41. Tuckett 2001, p. 119.
    42. Luz 1995, p. 86,111.
    43. Luz 1995, p. 91,97.
    44. Luz 1995, p. 93.
    45. Davies & Allison 1997, p. 722.
    46. Senior 2001, p. 17-18.
    47. Burkett, p. 182
    48. Strecker pp. 369–370
    49. Peppard 2011, p. 133.
    50. Bockmuehl&Hagner, p. 117
    51. Morris, p. 114
    52. Bockmuehl&Hagner, p. 123
    53. Aune (1987), p. 59
    54. Levine, p. 373
    55. Allison, p.xxvi

    Commentaries

    Allison, D.C. (2004). Matthew: A Shorter Commentary. T&T Clark. ISBN 978-0-567-08249-7.
    Davies, W.D.; Allison, D.C. (1988). Matthew 1–7. T&T Clark. ISBN 978-0-567-08355-5.
    Davies, W.D.; Allison, D.C. (1991). Matthew 8–18. T&T Clark. ISBN 978-0-567-08365-4.
    Davies, W.D.; Allison, D.C. (1997). Matthew 19–28. T&T Clark. ISBN 978-0-567-08375-3.
    Duling, Dennis C. (2010). "The Gospel of Matthew". In Aune, David E. The Blackwell Companion to the New Testament. Wiley-Blackwell. pp. 296–318. ISBN 978-1-4051-0825-6.
    France, R.T (2007). The Gospel of Matthew. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-2501-8.
    Harrington, Daniel J. (1991). The Gospel of Matthew. Liturgical Press. ISBN 9780814658031
    Keener, Craig S. (1999). A commentary on the Gospel of Matthew. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-3821-6.
    Luz, Ulrich (1992). Matthew 1–7: a commentary. Fortress Press. ISBN 978-0-8006-9600-9.
    Luz, Ulrich (2001). Matthew 8–20: a commentary. Fortress Press. ISBN 978-0-8006-6034-5.
    Luz, Ulrich (2005). Matthew 21–28: a commentary. Fortress Press. ISBN 978-0-8006-3770-5.
    Morris, Leon (1992). The Gospel according to Matthew. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-85111-338-8.
    Nolland, John (2005). The Gospel of Matthew: A Commentary on the Greek Text. Eerdmans. ISBN 0802823890.
    Turner, David L. (2008). Matthew. Baker. ISBN 978-0-8010-2684-3.

    General works

    Aune, David E. (ed.) (2001). The Gospel of Matthew in current study. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-4673-0.
    Aune, David E. (1987). The New Testament in its literary environment. Westminster John Knox Press. ISBN 978-0-664-25018-8.
    Beaton, Richard C. (2005). "How Matthew Writes". In Bockmuehl, Markus; Hagner, Donald A. The Written Gospel. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-83285-4.
    Browning, W.R.F (2004). Oxford Dictionary of the Bible. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-860890-5.
    Burkett, Delbert (2002). An introduction to the New Testament and the origins of Christianity. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-00720-7.
    Casey, Maurice (2010). Jesus of Nazareth: An Independent Historian's Account of His Life and Teaching. Continuum. ISBN 978-0-567-64517-3.
    Clarke, Howard W. (2003). The Gospel of Matthew and Its Readers. Indiana University Press. ISBN 978-0-253-34235-5.
    Cross, Frank L.; Livingstone, Elizabeth A., eds. (2005) [1997]. "Matthew, Gospel acc. to St.". The Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church (3 ed.). Oxford University Press. p. 1064. ISBN 978-0-19-280290-3.
    Dunn, James D.G. (2003). Jesus Remembered. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-3931-2.
    Ehrman, Bart D. (1999). Jesus: Apocalyptic Prophet of the New Millennium. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-512474-3.
    Ehrman, Bart D. (2012). Did Jesus Exist?: The Historical Argument for Jesus of Nazareth. HarperCollins. ISBN 978-0-06-220460-8.
    Fuller, Reginald H. (2001). "Biblical Theology". In Metzger, Bruce M.; Coogan, Michael D. The Oxford Guide to Ideas & Issues of the Bible. Oxford University Press.
    Hagner, D.A. (1986). "Matthew, Gospel According to". In Bromiley, Geoffrey W. International Standard Bible Encyclopedia, Vol. 3: K-P. Wm. B. Eerdmans. pp. 280–8. ISBN 978-0-8028-8163-2.
    Kupp, David D. (1996). Matthew's Emmanuel: Divine Presence and God's People in the First Gospel. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-57007-7.
    Levine, Michael D. (2001). "Visions of kingdoms: From Pompey to the first Jewish revolt". In Coogan. The Oxford History of the Biblical World. Oxford University Press. ISBN 978-0-19-513937-2.
    Levison, J.; Pope-Levison, P. (2009). "Christology". In Dyrness, William A.; Veli-Matti. Global Dictionary of Theology. InterVarsity Press.
    Luz, Ulrich (2005). Studies in Matthew. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-3964-0.
    Luz, Ulrich (1995). The Theology of the Gospel of Matthew. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-43576-5.
    McMahon, Christopher (2008). "Introduction to the Gospels and Acts of the Apostles". In Ruff, Jerry. Understanding the Bible: A Guide to Reading the Scriptures. Cambridge University Press.
    Morris, Leon (1986). New Testament Theology. Zondervan. ISBN 978-0-310-45571-4.
    Peppard, Michael (2011). The Son of God in the Roman World: Divine Sonship in Its Social and Political Context. Oxford University Press.
    Perkins, Pheme (1998-07-28). "The Synoptic Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles: Telling the Christian Story". The Cambridge Companion to Biblical Interpretation. ISBN 0521485932., in Kee, Howard Clark, ed. (1997). The Cambridge companion to the bible: part 3. Cambridge University Press. ISBN 978-0-521-48593-7.
    Saldarini, Anthony (2003). "Matthew". Eerdmans commentary on the Bible. ISBN 0802837115., in Dunn, James D.G.; Rogerson, John William (2003). Eerdmans Commentary on the Bible. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-3711-0.
    Saldarini, Anthony (1994). Matthew's Christian-Jewish Community. University of Chicago Press. ISBN 978-0-226-73421-7.
    Sanford, Christopher B. (2005). Matthew: Christian Rabbi. Author House.
    Scholtz, Donald (2009). Jesus in the Gospels and Acts: Introducing the New Testament. Saint Mary's Press.
    Senior, Donald (2001). "Directions in Matthean Studies". The Gospel of Matthew in Current Study: Studies in Memory of William G. Thompson, S.J. ISBN 0802846734., in Aune, David E. (ed.) (2001). The Gospel of Matthew in current study. Eerdmans. ISBN 978-0-8028-4673-0.
    Senior, Donald (1996). What are they saying about Matthew?. PaulistPress. ISBN 978-0-8091-3624-7.
    Stanton, Graham (1993). A gospel for a new people: studies in Matthew. Westminster John Knox Press. ISBN 978-0-664-25499-5.
    Strecker, Georg (2000) [1996]. Theology of the New Testament. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-0-664-22336-6.
    Tuckett, Christopher Mark (2001). Christology and the New Testament: Jesus and His Earliest Followers. Westminster John Knox Press.
    Van de Sandt, H.W.M. (2005). "Introduction". Matthew and the Didache: Two Documents from the Same Jewish-Christian Milieu ?. ISBN 9023240774., in Van de Sandt, H.W.M, ed. (2005). Matthew and the Didache. Royal Van Gorcum&Fortress Press. ISBN 978-90-232-4077-8.
    Weren, Wim (2005). "The History and Social Setting of the Matthean Community". Matthew and the Didache: Two Documents from the Same Jewish-Christian Milieu ?. ISBN 9023240774., in Van de Sandt, H.W.M, ed. (2005). Matthew and the Didache. Royal Van Gorcum&Fortress Press. ISBN 978-90-232-4077-8.



    Even at this late-date, I Know That I Don't Know. I Believe, But I Don't Know What I Believe. What if I lived and worked in a One-Kilometer Spherical-Asteroid with a Six-Hundred Square-Foot Office-Apartment with a Supercomputer, Superluminal-Propulsion, InterPlaNet, and Absolute-Access to the Good-Stuff??!! What if I found-out that this is my living and working context 99% of the time, going-back thousands, millions, billions, and trillions of years??!! What if this asteroid were named the 'TARDIS'?? What if the entrance were a retractable phone-booth (doubling as a Local UFO)??!! 'RA' told me "It's Going to be Dark Where You're Going."









    "HAL!! Open the Pod Bay Doors!! HAL!!"


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sun Oct 21, 2018 12:04 am; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 1:55 am



    Prior to the alleged death of Sherry Shriner (in January of 2018) I was a regular-listener (but not necessarily a follower and/or believer). I occasionally listen to an old-show (and wonder if she really died?) but Linda Moulton Howe seems to increasingly attract my morbid-curiosity (in an admittedly more scholarly, and less sensational, manner). But Sherry and Linda both remind me of Dr. Josephine Mataros (from the 'Termination' episode of 'Earth: Final Conflict'). I've said a lot about this sort of thing in the past, and I'm frankly not feeling up to repeating myself and/or messing with things I'm not capable of properly dealing with. I just suspect potentially dozens of rival-factions with probably three major-factions (possibly ALL having the same ultimate-boss)!! Perhaps HAL 9000 has everything under control. The Horror.

    Just a word to those who monitor my 'madness', I'm attempting to read hard-copy materials, rather than getting sucked-into this and that online-madness. On the other hand, I often just let my computer run show after show, without me necessarily picking the programs, and often I'm asleep while these shows and documentaries are playing. When I am awake, I often just let the material go in one-ear and out the other, without paying much attention to it. I'm feeling really-bad, and it's difficult to concentrate on much of anything. Once again, I suspect some sort of a takeover which does NOT include me as a beneficiary!! Who Knows, I Might Subconsciously Have Something Up My Sleeve, But I Have No Idea What That Might Be!! I have no idea whose side I'm supposed to be on!! I just watched a documentary on the Rothschilds, and they actually seemed to be nice people, even though I've watched dozens of videos claiming just the opposite!! Perhaps my goal should be to become completely-silent and absolutely-incognito, even though I realize that's not realistic.




    Consider what Alex Collier said in 1996 regarding "Tyranny" coming to this solar system 357 years in the future. This would be in or around A.D. 2353. What if "Tyranny" is "God"?? If this is even somewhat true, what would this do to my hypothetical A.D. 2133 for the termination of the 2300 days/years of Daniel 8:14?? What if that hypothetical United States of the Solar System will be nefariously launched without the "Blessing and Presence of God"?? I'm still bothered by that pesky "Millennium". My background indicates that Satan will be the solitary occupant of Earth for 1,000 years. A Significant Individual of Interest believes that Christ will rule the Kingdom of God on Planet Earth for 1,000 years. That's quite a contrast, isn't it??!! I'm presently reading 'The Case for Amillennialism' by Kim Riddlebarger. I'm tending to distrust Everyone and Everything (especially regarding the Historical and the Otherworldly). If this solar system has been nefariously ruled by a Single CEO for at least the past 5,000 years, who and what can REALLY be trusted?? Watch Kerry Cassidy interview a Catholic defector (to JZ Knight and Ramtha)!! I had a difficult time believing he was anything but an infiltrator and subverting-influence. I never know how to interpret Kerry, but she seems to know a lot about the unthinkable and unknowable.

    Anyway, consider obtaining Volume 4 of the SDA Bible Commentary, and reading it straight-through (over and over). This volume covers Isaiah through Malachi -- yet employs a "Whole-Bible" modus operandi. Try listening to the Music of Dietrich Buxtehude and J.S. Bach while engaging in this study. This won't make you healthy, wealthy, and wise -- but it might be a significant piece of the puzzle for Sirius-Researchers. This involves "Going Against the Grain" (even for SDA's it seems) so beware of the consequences!! It might be a lot easier and productive to "Eat the Flesh -- Drink the Blood -- and Get Back to Work!!" I think the time has arrived for me to not venture further down the rabbit-hole (and just try to climb back out). I tried to help, but that didn't help. Just the opposite occurred. Please continue to note the Wonderful contrasted with the Reprehensible in the Bible. Ellen White expands on both. I really think this has sent many to the insane-asylum BUT what if the real state of affairs is MUCH worse than presented in the Bible and Ellen White?? Alternative-Research seems to have uncovered unimaginable horrors and perplexities. I continue to suggest that you treat my threads as Religious and Political Science-Fiction -- rather than being an Evangelistic-Crusade. This stuff is probably mostly for the Secret-Theologians in Underground-Bases!! The Horror!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp11.html After the dispersion from Babel idolatry again became well-nigh universal, and the Lord finally left the hardened transgressors to follow their evil ways, while He chose Abraham, of the line of Shem, and made him the keeper of His law for future generations. Abraham had grown up in the midst of superstition and heathenism. Even his father's household, by whom the knowledge of God had been preserved, were yielding to the seductive influences surrounding them, and they "served other gods" than Jehovah. But the true faith was not to become extinct. God has ever preserved a remnant to serve Him. Adam, Seth, Enoch, Methuselah, Noah, Shem, in unbroken line, had preserved from age to age the precious revealings of His will. The son of Terah became the inheritor of this holy trust. Idolatry invited him on every side, but in vain. Faithful among the faithless, uncorrupted by the prevailing apostasy, he steadfastly adhered to the worship of the one true God. "The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon Him, to all that call upon Him in truth." Psalm 145:18. He communicated His will to Abraham, and gave him a distinct knowledge of the requirements of His law and of the salvation that would be accomplished through Christ.

    There was given to Abraham the promise, especially dear to the people of that age, of a numerous posterity and of national greatness: "I will make of thee a great nation, and I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing." And to this was added the assurance, precious above every other to the inheritor of faith, that of his line the Redeemer of the world should come: "In thee shall all families of the earth be blessed." Yet, as the first condition of fulfillment, there was to be a test of faith; a sacrifice was demanded.

    The message of God came to Abraham, "Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father's house, unto a land that I will show thee." In order that God might qualify him for his great work as the keeper of the sacred oracles, Abraham must be separated from the associations of his early life. The influence of kindred and friends would interfere with the training which the Lord purposed to give His servant. Now that Abraham was, in a special sense, connected with heaven, he must dwell among strangers. His character must be peculiar, differing from all the world. He could not even explain his course of action so as to be understood by his friends. Spiritual things are spiritually discerned, and his motives and actions were not comprehended by his idolatrous kindred.

    "By faith Abraham, when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance, obeyed; and he went out, not knowing whither he went." Hebrews 11:8. Abraham's unquestioning obedience is one of the most striking evidences of faith to be found in all the Bible. To him, faith was "the substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not seen." Verse 1. Relying upon the divine promise, without the least outward assurance of its fulfillment, he abandoned home and kindred and native land, and went forth, he knew not whither, to follow where God should lead. "By faith he became a sojourner in the land of promise, as in a land not his own, dwelling in tents, with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise." Hebrews 11:9, R.V.

    It was no light test that was thus brought upon Abraham, no small sacrifice that was required of him. There were strong ties to bind him to his country, his kindred, and his home. But he did not hesitate to obey the call. He had no question to ask concerning the land of promise--whether the soil was fertile and the climate healthful; whether the country afforded agreeable surroundings and would afford opportunities for amassing wealth. God has spoken, and His servant must obey; the happiest place on earth for him was the place where God would have him to be.

    Many are still tested as was Abraham. They do not hear the voice of God speaking directly from the heavens, but He calls them by the teachings of His word and the events of His providence. They may be required to abandon a career that promises wealth and honor, to leave congenial and profitable associations and separate from kindred, to enter upon what appears to be only a path of self-denial, hardship, and sacrifice. God has a work for them to do; but a life of ease and the influence of friends and kindred would hinder the development of the very traits essential for its accomplishment. He calls them away from human influences and aid, and leads them to feel the need of His help, and to depend upon Him alone, that He may reveal Himself to them. Who is ready at the call of Providence to renounce cherished plans and familiar associations? Who will accept new duties and enter untried fields, doing God's work with firm and willing heart, for Christ's sake counting his losses gain? He who will do this has the faith of Abraham, and will share with him that "far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory," with which "the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared." 2 Corinthians 4:17; Romans 8:18.

    The call from heaven first came to Abraham while he dwelt in "Ur of the Chaldees" and in obedience to it he removed to Haran. Thus far his father's family accompanied him, for with their idolatry they united the worship of the true God. Here Abraham remained till the death of Terah. But from his father's grave the divine Voice bade him go forward. His brother Nahor with his household clung to their home and their idols. Besides Sarah, the wife of Abraham, only Lot, the son of Haran long since dead, chose to share the patriarch's, pilgrim life. Yet it was a large company that set out from Mesopotamia. Abraham already possessed extensive flocks and herds, the riches of the East, and he was surrounded by a numerous body of servants and retainers. He was departing from the land of his fathers, never to return, and he took with him all that he had, "their substance that they had gathered, and the souls that they had gotten in Haran." Among these were many led by higher considerations than those of service and self-interest. During their stay in Haran, both Abraham and Sarah had led others to the worship and service of the true God. These attached themselves to the patriarch's household, and accompanied him to the land of promise. "And they went forth to go into the land of Canaan; and into the land of Canaan they came."

    The place where they first tarried was Shechem. Under the shade of the oaks of Moreh, in a wide, grassy valley, with its olive groves and gushing springs, between Mount Ebal on the one side and Mount Gerizim on the other, Abraham made his encampment. It was a fair and goodly country that the patriarch had entered--"a land of brooks of water, of fountains and depths that spring out of valleys and hills; a land of wheat, and barley, and vines, and fig trees, and pomegranates; a land of oil olive, and honey." Deuteronomy 8:7, 8. But to the worshiper of Jehovah, a heavy shadow rested upon wooded hill and fruitful plain. "The Canaanite was then in the land." Abraham had reached the goal of his hopes to find a country occupied by an alien race and overspread with idolatry. In the groves were set up the altars of false gods, and human sacrifices were offered upon the neighboring heights. While he clung to the divine promise, it was not without distressful forebodings that he pitched his tent. Then "the Lord appeared unto Abram, and said, Unto thy seed will I give this land." His faith was strengthened by this assurance that the divine presence was with him, that he was not left to the mercy of the wicked. "And there builded he an altar unto the Lord, who appeared unto him." Still a wayfarer, he soon removed to a spot near Bethel, and again erected an altar, and called upon the name of the Lord.

    Abraham, "the friend of God," set us a worthy example. His was a life of prayer. Wherever he pitched his tent, close beside it was set up his altar, calling all within his encampment to the morning and evening sacrifice. When his tent was removed, the altar remained. In following years, there were those among the roving Canaanites who received instruction from Abraham; and whenever one of these came to that altar, he knew who had been there before him; and when he had pitched his tent, he repaired the altar, and there worshiped the living God.

    Abraham continued to journey southward, and again his faith was tested. The heavens withheld their rain, the brooks ceased to flow in the valleys, and the grass withered on the plains. The flocks and herds found no pasture, and starvation threatened the whole encampment. Did not the patriarch now question the leadings of Providence? Did he not look back with longing to the plenty of the Chaldean plains? All were eagerly watching to see what Abraham would do, as trouble after trouble came upon him. So long as his confidence appeared unshaken, they felt that there was hope; they were assured that God was his Friend, and that He was still guiding him.

    Abraham could not explain the leadings of Providence; he had not realized his expectations; but he held fast the promise, "I will bless thee, and make thy name great; and thou shalt be a blessing." With earnest prayer he considered how to preserve the life of his people and his flocks, but he would not allow circumstances to shake his faith in God's word. To escape the famine he went down into Egypt. He did not forsake Canaan, or in his extremity turn back to the Chaldean land from which he came, where there was no scarcity of bread; but he sought a temporary refuge as near as possible to the Land of Promise, intending shortly to return where God had placed him.

    The Lord in His providence had brought this trial upon Abraham to teach him lessons of submission, patience, and faith-- lessons that where to be placed on record for the benefit of all who should afterward be called to endure affliction. God leads His children by a way that they know not, but He does not forget or cast off those who put their trust in Him. He permitted affliction to come upon Job, but He did not forsake him. He allowed the beloved John to be exiled to lonely Patmos, but the Son of God met him there, and his vision was filled with scenes of immortal glory. God permits trials to assail His people, that by their constancy and obedience they themselves may be spiritually enriched, and that their example may be a source of strength to others. "I know the thoughts that I think toward you, saith the Lord, thoughts of peace, and not of evil." Jeremiah 29:11. The very trials that task our faith most severely and make it seem that God has forsaken us, are to lead us closer to Christ, that we may lay all our burdens at His feet and experience the peace which He will give us in exchange.

    God has always tried His people in the furnace of affliction. It is in the heat of the furnace that the dross is separated from the true gold of the Christian character. Jesus watches the test; He knows what is needed to purify the precious metal, that it may reflect the radiance of His love. It is by close, testing trials that God disciplines His servants. He sees that some have powers which may be used in the advancement of His work, and He puts these persons upon trial; in His providence He brings them into positions that test their character and reveal defects and weaknesses that have been hidden from their own knowledge. He gives them opportunity to correct these defects and to fit themselves for His service. He shows them their own weakness, and teaches them to lean upon Him; for He is their only help and safeguard. Thus His object is attained. They are educated, trained, and disciplined, prepared to fulfill the grand purpose for which their powers were given them. When God calls them to action, they are ready, and heavenly angels can unite with them in the work to be accomplished on the earth.

    During his stay in Egypt, Abraham gave evidence that he was not free from human weakness and imperfection. In concealing the fact that Sarah was his wife, he betrayed a distrust of the divine care, a lack of that lofty faith and courage so often and nobly exemplified in his life. Sarah was fair to look upon, and he doubted not that the dusky Egyptians would covet the beautiful stranger, and that in order to secure her, they would not scruple to slay her husband. He reasoned that he was not guilty of falsehood in representing Sarah as his sister, for she was the daughter of his father, though not of his mother. But this concealment of the real relation between them was deception. No deviation from strict integrity can meet God's approval. Through Abraham's lack of faith, Sarah was placed in great peril. The king of Egypt, being informed of her beauty, caused her to be taken to his palace, intending to make her his wife. But the Lord, in His great mercy, protected Sarah by sending judgments upon the royal household. By this means the monarch learned the truth in the matter, and, indignant at the deception practiced upon him, he reproved Abraham and restored to him his wife, saying, "What is this that thou hast done unto me? . . . Why saidst thou, She is my sister? So I might have taken her to me to wife. Now therefore behold thy wife, take her, and go thy way."

    Abraham had been greatly favored by the king; even now Pharaoh would permit no harm to be done him or his company, but ordered a guard to conduct them in safety out of his dominions. At this time laws were made prohibiting the Egyptians from intercourse with foreign shepherds in any such familiarity as eating or drinking with them. Pharaoh's dismissal of Abraham was kind and generous; but he bade him leave Egypt, for he dared not permit him to remain. He had ignorantly been about to do him a serious injury, but God had interposed, and saved the monarch from committing so great a sin. Pharaoh saw in this stranger a man whom the God of heaven honored, and he feared to have in his kingdom one who was so evidently under divine favor. Should Abraham remain in Egypt, his increasing wealth and honor would be likely to excite the envy or covetousness of the Egyptians, and some injury might be done him, for which the monarch would be held responsible, and which might again bring judgments upon the royal house.

    The warning that had been given to Pharaoh proved a protection to Abraham in his after-intercourse with heathen peoples; for the matter could not be kept secret, and it was seen that the God whom Abraham worshiped would protect His servant, and that any injury done him would be avenged. It is a dangerous thing to wrong one of the children of the King of heaven. The psalmist refers to this chapter in Abraham's experience when he says, in speaking of the chosen people, that God "reproved kings for their sakes; saying, Touch not Mine anointed, and do My prophets no harm." Psalm 105:14, 15.

    There is an interesting similarity between Abraham's experience in Egypt and that of his posterity, centuries later. Both went down into Egypt on account of a famine, and both sojourned there. Through the manifestation of divine judgments in their behalf, the fear of them fell upon the Egyptians; and, enriched by the gifts of the heathen, they went out with great substance.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp12.html Abraham returned to Canaan "very rich in cattle, in silver, and in gold." Lot was still with him, and again they came to Bethel, and pitched their tents by the altar which they had before erected. They soon found that increased possessions brought increased trouble. In the midst of hardships and trials they had dwelt together in harmony, but in their prosperity there was danger of strife between them. The pasturage was not sufficient for the flocks and herds of both, and the frequent disputes among the herdsmen were brought for settlement to their masters. It was evident that they must separate. Abraham was Lot's senior in years, and his superior in relation, in wealth, and in position; yet he was the first to propose plans for preserving peace. Although the whole land had been given him by God Himself, he courteously waived this right.

    "Let there be no strife," he said, "between me and thee, and between my herdmen and thy herdmen; for we be brethren. Is not the whole land before thee? separate thyself, I pray thee, from me: if thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right; or if thou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left."

    Here the noble, unselfish spirit of Abraham was displayed. How many under similar circumstances would, at all hazards, cling to their individual rights and preferences! How many households have thus been rent asunder! How many churches have been divided, making the cause of truth a byword and a reproach among the wicked! "Let there be no strife between me and thee," said Abraham, "for we be brethren;" not only by natural relationship, but as worshipers of the true God. The children of God the world over are one family, and the same spirit of love and conciliation should govern them. "Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another" (Romans 12:10), is the teaching of our Saviour. The cultivation of a uniform courtesy, a willingness to do to others as we would wish them to do to us, would annihilate half the ills of life. The spirit of self-aggrandizement is the spirit of Satan; but the heart in which the love of Christ is cherished, will possess that charity which seeketh not her own. Such will heed the divine injunction, "Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others." Philippians 2:4.

    Although Lot owed his prosperity to his connection with Abraham, he manifested no gratitude to his benefactor. Courtesy would have dictated that he yield the choice to Abraham, but instead of this he selfishly endeavored to grasp all its advantages. He "lifted up his eyes, and beheld all the plain of Jordan, that it was well watered everywhere, . . . even as the garden of the Lord, like the land of Egypt, as thou comest unto Zoar." The most fertile region in all Palestine was the Jordan Valley, reminding the beholders of the lost Paradise and equaling the beauty and productiveness of the Nile-enriched plains they had so lately left. There were cities also, wealthy and beautiful, inviting to profitable traffic in their crowded marts. Dazzled with visions of worldly gain, Lot overlooked the moral and spiritual evils that would be encountered there. The inhabitants of the plain were "sinners before the Lord exceedingly;" but of this he was ignorant, or, knowing, gave it but little weight. He "chose him all the plain of Jordan," and "pitched his tent toward Sodom." How little did he foresee the terrible results of that selfish choice!

    After the separation from Lot, Abraham again received from the Lord a promise of the whole country. Soon after this he removed to Hebron, pitching his tent under the oaks of Mamre and erecting beside it an altar to the Lord. In the free air of those upland plains, with their olive groves and vineyards, their fields of waving grain, and the wide pasture grounds of the encircling hills, he dwelt, well content with his simple, patriarchal life, and leaving to Lot the perilous luxury of the vale of Sodom.

    Abraham was honored by the surrounding nations as a mighty prince and a wise and able chief. He did not shut away his influence from his neighbors. His life and character, in their marked contrast with those of the worshipers of idols, exerted a telling influence in favor of the true faith. His allegiance to God was unswerving, while his affability and benevolence inspired confidence and friendship and his unaffected greatness commanded respect and honor.

    His religion was not held as a precious treasure to be jealously guarded and enjoyed solely by the possessor. True religion cannot be thus held, for such a spirit is contrary to the principles of the gospel. While Christ is dwelling in the heart it is impossible to conceal the light of His presence, or for that light to grow dim. On the contrary, it will grow brighter and brighter as day by day the mists of selfishness and sin that envelop the soul are dispelled by the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness.

    The people of God are His representatives upon the earth, and He intends that they shall be lights in the moral darkness of this world. Scattered all over the country, in the towns, cities, and villages, they are God's witnesses, the channels through which He will communicate to an unbelieving world the knowledge of His will and the wonders of His grace. It is His plan that all who are partakers of the great salvation shall be missionaries for Him. The piety of the Christian constitutes the standard by which worldlings judge the gospel. Trials patiently borne, blessings gratefully received, meekness, kindness, mercy, and love, habitually exhibited, are the lights that shine forth in the character before the world, revealing the contrast with the darkness that comes of the selfishness of the natural heart.

    Rich in faith, noble in generosity, unfaltering in obedience, and humble in the simplicity of his pilgrim life, Abraham was also wise in diplomacy and brave and skillful in war. Notwithstanding he was known as the teacher of a new religion, three royal brothers, rulers of the Amorite plains in which he dwelt, manifested their friendship by inviting him to enter into an alliance with them for greater security; for the country was filled with violence and oppression. An occasion soon arose for him to avail himself of this alliance.

    Chedorlaomer, king of Elam, had invaded Canaan fourteen years before, and made it tributary to him. Several of the princes now revolted, and the Elamite king, with four allies, again marched into the country to reduce them to submission. Five kings of Canaan joined their forces and met the invaders in the vale of Siddim, but only to be completely overthrown. A large part of the army was cut to pieces, and those who escaped fled for safety to the mountains. The victors plundered the cities of the plain and departed with rich spoil and many captives, among whom were Lot and his family.

    Abraham, dwelling in peace in the oak groves at Mamre, learned from one of the fugitives the story of the battle and the calamity that had befallen his nephew. He had cherished no unkind memory of Lot's ingratitude. All his affection for him was awakened, and he determined that he should be rescued. Seeking, first of all, divine counsel, Abraham prepared for war. From his own encampment he summoned three hundred and eighteen trained servants, men trained in the fear of God, in the service of their master, and in the practice of arms. His confederates, Mamre, Eschol, and Aner, joined him with their bands, and together they started in pursuit of the invaders. The Elamites and their allies had encamped at Dan, on the northern border of Canaan. Flushed with victory, and having no fear of an assault from their vanquished foes, they had given themselves up to revealing. The patriarch divided his force so as to approach from different directions, and came upon the encampment by night.

    His attack, so vigorous and unexpected, resulted in speedy victory. The king of Elam was slain and his panic-stricken forces were utterly routed. Lot and his family, with all the prisoners and their goods, were recovered, and a rich booty fell into the hands of the victors. To Abraham, under God, the triumph was due. The worshiper of Jehovah had not only rendered a great service to the country, but had proved himself a man of valor. It was seen that righteousness is not cowardice, and that Abraham's religion made him courageous in maintaining the right and defending the oppressed. His heroic act gave him a widespread influence among the surrounding tribes. On his return, the king of Sodom came out with his retinue to honor the conqueror. He bade him take the goods, begging only that the prisoners should be restored. By the usage of war, the spoils belonged to the conquerors; but Abraham had undertaken this expedition with no purpose of gain, and he refused to take advantage of the unfortunate, only stipulating that his confederates should receive the portion to which they entitled.

    Few, if subjected to such a test, would have shown themselves as noble as did Abraham. Few would have resisted the temptation to secure so rich a booty. His example is a rebuke to self-seeking, mercenary spirits. Abraham regarded the claims of justice and humanity. His conduct illustrates the inspired maxim, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself." Leviticus 19:18. "I have lifted up my hand," he said, "unto the Lord, the most high God, the possessor of heaven and earth, that I will not take from a thread even to a shoe latchet, and that I will not take anything that is thine, lest thou shouldest say, I have made Abram rich." He would give them no occasion to think that he had engaged in warfare for the sake of gain, or to attribute his prosperity to their gifts or favor. God had promised to bless Abraham, and to Him the glory should be ascribed.

    Another who came out to welcome the victorious patriarch was Melchizedek, king of Salem, who brought forth bread and wine for the refreshment of his army. As "priest of the most high God," he pronounced a blessing upon Abraham, and gave thanks to the Lord, who had wrought so great a deliverance by his servant. And Abraham "gave him tithes of all."

    Abraham gladly returned to his tents and his flocks, but his mind was disturbed by harassing thoughts. He had been a man of peace, so far as possible shunning enmity and strife; and with horror he recalled the scene of carnage he had witnessed. But the nations whose forces he had defeated would doubtless renew the invasion of Canaan, and make him the special object of their vengeance. Becoming thus involved in national quarrels, the peaceful quiet of his life would be broken. Furthermore, he had not entered upon the possession of Canaan, nor could he now hope for an heir, to whom the promise might be fulfilled.

    In a vision of the night the divine Voice was again heard. "Fear not, Abram," were the words of the Prince of princes; "I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward." But his mind was so oppressed by forebodings that he could not now grasp the promise with unquestioning confidence as heretofore. He prayed for some tangible evidence that it would be fulfilled. And how was the covenant promise to be realized, while the gift of a son was withheld? "What wilt thou give me," he said, "seeing I go childless?" "And, lo, one born in my house is mine heir." He proposed to make his trusty servant Eliezer his son by adoption, and the inheritor of his possessions. But he was assured that a child of his own was to be his heir. Then he was led outside his tent, and told to look up to the unnumbered stars glittering in the heavens; and as he did so, the words were spoken, "So shall thy seed be." "Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness." Romans 4:3.

    Still the patriarch begged for some visible token as a confirmation of his faith and as an evidence to after-generations that God's gracious purposes toward them would be accomplished. The Lord condescended to enter into a covenant with His servant, employing such forms as were customary among men for the ratification of a solemn engagement. By divine direction, Abraham sacrificed a heifer, a she-goat, and a ram, each three years old, dividing the bodies and laying the pieces a little distance apart. To these he added a turtledove and a young pigeon, which, however, were not divided. This being done, he reverently passed between the parts of the sacrifice, making a solemn vow to God of perpetual obedience. Watchful and steadfast, he remained beside the carcasses till the going down of the sun, to guard them from being defiled or devoured by birds of prey. About sunset he sank into a deep sleep; and, "lo, a horror of great darkness fell upon him." And the voice of God was heard, bidding him not to expect immediate possession of the Promised Land, and pointing forward to the sufferings of his posterity before their establishment in Canaan. The plan of redemption was here opened to him, in the death of Christ, the great sacrifice, and His coming in glory. Abraham saw also the earth restored to its Eden beauty, to be given him for an everlasting possession, as the final and complete fulfillment of the promise.

    As a pledge of this covenant of God with men, a smoking furnace and a burning lamp, symbols of the divine presence, passed between the severed victims, totally consuming them. And again a voice was heard by Abraham, confirming the gift of the land of Canaan to his descendants, "from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates."

    When Abraham had been nearly twenty-five years in Canaan, the Lord appeared unto him, and said, "I am the Almighty God; walk before Me, and be thou perfect." In awe, the patriarch fell upon his face, and the message continued: "Behold, My covenant is with thee, and thou shalt be a father of many nations." In token of the fulfillment of this covenant, his name, heretofore called Abram, was changed to Abraham, which signifies, "father of a great multitude." Sarai's name became Sarah--"princess;" for, said the divine Voice, "she shall be a mother of nations; kings of people shall be of her."

    At this time the rite of circumcision was given to Abraham as "a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncircumcised." Romans 4:11. It was to be observed by the patriarch and his descendants as a token that they were devoted to the service of God and thus separated from idolaters, and that God accepted them as His peculiar treasure. By this rite they were pledged to fulfill, on their part, the conditions of the covenant made with Abraham. They were not to contact marriages with the heathen; for by so doing they would lose their reverence for God and His holy law; they would be tempted to engage in the sinful practices of other nations, and would be seduced into idolatry.

    God conferred great honor upon Abraham. Angels of heaven walked and talked with him as friend with friend. When judgments were about to be visited upon Sodom, the fact was not hidden from him, and he became an intercessor with God for sinners. His interview with the angels presents also a beautiful example of hospitality.

    In the hot summer noontide the patriarch was sitting in his tent door, looking out over the quiet landscape, when he saw in the distance three travelers approaching. Before reaching his tent, the strangers halted, as if consulting as to their course. Without waiting for them to solicit favors, Abraham rose quickly, and as they were apparently turning in another direction, he hastened after them, and with the utmost courtesy urged them to honor him by tarrying for refreshment. With his own hands he brought water that they might wash the dust of travel from their feet. He himself selected their food, and while they were at rest under the cooling shade, an entertainment was made ready, and he stood respectfully beside them while they partook of his hospitality. This act of courtesy God regarded of sufficient importance to record in His word; and a thousand years later it was referred to by an inspired apostle: "Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." Hebrews 13:2.

    Abraham had seen in his guests only three tired wayfarers, little thinking that among them was One whom he might worship without sin. But the true character of the heavenly messengers was now revealed. Though they were on their way as ministers of wrath, yet to Abraham, the man of faith, they spoke first of blessings. Though God is strict to mark iniquity and to punish transgression, He takes no delight in vengeance. The work of destruction is a "strange work" to Him who is infinite in love.

    "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him." Psalm 25:14. Abraham had honored God, and the Lord honored him, taking him into His counsels, and revealing to him His purposes. "Shall I hide from Abraham that thing which I do?" said the Lord. "The cry of Sodom and Gomorrah is great, and because their sin is very grievous, I will go down now, and see whether they have done altogether according to the cry of it, which is come unto me; and if not, I will know." God knew well the measure of Sodom's guilt; but He expressed Himself after the manner of men, that the justice of His dealings might be understood. Before bringing judgment upon the transgressors He would go Himself, to institute an examination of their course; if they had not passed the limits of divine mercy, He would still grant them space for repentance.

    Two of the heavenly messengers departed, leaving Abraham alone with Him whom he now knew to be the Son of God. And the man of faith pleaded for the inhabitants of Sodom. Once he had saved them by his sword, now he endeavored to save them by prayer. Lot and his household were still dwellers there; and the unselfish love that prompted Abraham to their rescue from the Elamites, now sought to save them, if it were God's will, from the storm of divine judgment.

    With deep reverence and humility he urged his plea: "I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes." There was no self-confidence, no boasting of his own righteousness. He did not claim favor on the ground of his obedience, or of the sacrifices he had made in doing God's will. Himself a sinner, he pleaded in the sinner's behalf. Such a spirit all who approach God should possess. Yet Abraham manifested the confidence of a child pleading with a loved father. He came close to the heavenly Messenger, and fervently urged his petition. Though Lot had become a dweller in Sodom, he did not partake in the iniquity of its inhabitants. Abraham thought that in that populous city there must be other worshipers of the true God.

    And in view of this he pleaded, "That be far from Thee, to do after this manner, to slay the righteous with the wicked: . . . that be far from Thee: Shall not the Judge of all the earth do right?" Abraham asked not once merely, but many times. Waxing bolder as his requests were granted, he continued until he gained the assurance that if even ten righteous persons could be found in it, the city would be spared.

    Love for perishing souls inspired Abraham's prayer. While he loathed the sins of that corrupt city, he desired that the sinners might be saved. His deep interest for Sodom shows the anxiety that we should feel for the impenitent. We should cherish hatred of sin, but pity and love for the sinner. All around us are souls going down to ruin as hopeless, as terrible, as that which befell Sodom. Every day the probation of some is closing. Every hour some are passing beyond the reach of mercy. And where are the voices of warning and entreaty to bid the sinner flee from this fearful doom? Where are the hands stretched out to draw him back from death? Where are those who with humility and persevering faith are pleading with God for him?

    The spirit of Abraham was the spirit of Christ. The Son of God is Himself the great Intercessor in the sinner's behalf. He who has paid the price for its redemption knows the worth of the human soul. With an antagonism to evil such as can exist only in a nature spotlessly pure, Christ manifested toward the sinner a love which infinite goodness alone could conceive. In the agonies of the crucifixion, Himself burdened with the awful weight of the sins of the whole world, He prayed for His revilers and murderers, "Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do." Luke 23:34.

    Of Abraham it is written that "he was called the friend of God," "the father of all them that believe." James 2:23; Romans 4:11. The testimony of God concerning this faithful patriarch is, "Abraham obeyed My voice, and kept My charge, My commandments, My statutes, and My laws." And again, "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment; that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him." It was a high honor to which Abraham was called, that of being the father of the people who for centuries were the guardians and preservers of the truth of God for the world--of that people through whom all the nations of the earth should be blessed in the advent of the promised Messiah. But He who called the patriarch judged him worthy. It is God that speaks. He who understands the thoughts afar off, and places the right estimate upon men, says, "I know him." There would be on the part of Abraham no betraying of the truth for selfish purposes. He would keep the law and deal justly and righteously. And he would not only fear the Lord himself, but would cultivate religion in his home. He would instruct his family in righteousness. The law of God would be the rule in his household.

    Abraham's household comprised more than a thousand souls. Those who were led by his teachings to worship the one God, found a home in his encampment; and here, as in a school, they received such instruction as would prepare them to be representatives of the true faith. Thus a great responsibility rested upon him. He was training heads of families, and his methods of government would be carried out in the households over which they should preside.

    In early times the father was the ruler and priest of his own family, and he exercised authority over his children, even after they had families of their own. His descendants were taught to look up to him as their head, in both religious and secular matters. This patriarchal system of government Abraham endeavored to perpetuate, as it tended to preserve the knowledge of God. It was necessary to bind the members of the household together, in order to build up a barrier against the idolatry that had become so widespread and so deep-seated. Abraham sought by every means in his power to guard the inmates of his encampment against mingling with the heathen and witnessing their idolatrous practices, for he knew that familiarity with evil would insensibly corrupt the principles. The greatest care was exercised to shut out every form of false religion and to impress the mind with the majesty and glory of the living God as the true object of worship.

    It was a wise arrangement, which God Himself had made, to cut off His people, so far as possible, from connection with the heathen, making them a people dwelling alone, and not reckoned among the nations. He had separated Abraham from his idolatrous kindred, that the patriarch might train and educate his family apart from the seductive influences which would have surrounded them in Mesopotamia, and that the true faith might be preserved in its purity by his descendants from generation to generation.

    Abraham's affection for his children and his household led him to guard their religious faith, to impart to them a knowledge of the divine statutes, as the most precious legacy he could transmit to them, and through them to the world. All were taught that they were under the rule of the God of heaven. There was to be no oppression on the part of parents and no disobedience on the part of children. God's law had appointed to each his duties, and only in obedience to it could any secure happiness or prosperity.

    His own example, the silent influence of his daily life, was a constant lesson. The unswerving integrity, the benevolence and unselfish courtesy, which had won the admiration of kings, were displayed in the home. There was a fragrance about the life, a nobility and loveliness of character, which revealed to all that he was connected with Heaven. He did not neglect the soul of the humblest servant. In his household there was not one law for the master and another for the servant; a royal way for the rich and another for the poor. All were treated with justice and compassion, as inheritors with him of the grace of life.

    "He will command his . . . household." There would be no sinful neglect to restrain the evil propensities of his children, no weak, unwise, indulgent favoritism; no yielding of his conviction of duty to the claims of mistaken affection. Abraham would not only give right instruction, but he would maintain the authority of just and righteous laws.

    How few there are in our day who follow this example! On the part of too many parents there is a blind and selfish sentimentalism, miscalled love, which is manifested in leaving children, with their unformed judgment and undisciplined passions, to the control of their own will. This is the veriest cruelty to the youth and a great wrong to the world. Parental indulgence causes disorder in families and in society. It confirms in the young the desire to follow inclination, instead of submitting to the divine requirements. Thus they grow up with a heart averse to doing God's will, and they transmit their irreligious, insubordinate spirit to their children and children's children. Like Abraham, parents should command their households after them. Let obedience to parental authority be taught and enforced as the first step in obedience to the authority of God.

    The light esteem in which the law of God is held, even by religious leaders, has been productive of great evil. The teaching which has become so widespread, that the divine statutes are no longer binding upon men, is the same as idolatry in its effect upon the morals of the people. Those who seek to lessen the claims of God's holy law are striking directly at the foundation of the government of families and nations. Religious parents, failing to walk in His statutes, do not command their household to keep the way of the Lord. The law of God is not made the rule of life. The children, as they make homes of their own, feel under no obligation to teach their children what they themselves have never been taught. And this is why there are so many godless families; this is why depravity is so deep and widespread.

    Not until parents themselves walk in the law of the Lord with perfect hearts will they be prepared to command their children after them. A reformation in this respect is needed--a reformation which shall be deep and broad. Parents need to reform; ministers need to reform; they need God in their households. If they would see a different state of things, they must bring His word into their families and must make it their counselor. They must teach their children that it is the voice of God addressed to them, and is to be implicitly obeyed. They should patiently instruct their children, kindly and untiringly teach them how to live in order to please God. The children of such a household are prepared to meet the sophistries of infidelity. They have accepted the Bible as the basis of their faith, and they have a foundation that cannot be swept away by the incoming tide of skepticism.

    In too many households prayer is neglected. Parents feel that they have no time for morning and evening worship. They cannot spare a few moments to be spent in thanksgiving to God for His abundant mercies--for the blessed sunshine and the showers of rain, which cause vegetation to flourish, and for the guardianship of holy angels. They have no time to offer prayer for divine help and guidance and for the abiding presence of Jesus in the household. They go forth to labor as the ox or the horse goes, without one thought of God or heaven. They have souls so precious that rather than permit them to be hopelessly lost, the Son of God gave His life to ransom them; but they have little more appreciation of His great goodness than have the beasts that perish.

    Like the patriarchs of old, those who profess to love God should erect an altar to the Lord wherever they pitch their tent. If ever there was a time when every house should be a house of prayer, it is now. Fathers and mothers should often lift up their hearts to God in humble supplication for themselves and their children. Let the father, as priest of the household, lay upon the altar of God the morning and evening sacrifice, while the wife and children unite in prayer and praise. In such a household Jesus will love to tarry.

    From every Christian home a holy light should shine forth. Love should be revealed in action. It should flow out in all home intercourse, showing itself in thoughtful kindness, in gentle, unselfish courtesy. There are homes where this principle is carried out--homes where God is worshiped and truest love reigns. From these homes morning and evening prayer ascends to God as sweet incense, and His mercies and blessings descend upon the suppliants like the morning dew.

    A well-ordered Christian household is a powerful argument in favor of the reality of the Christian religion--an argument that the infidel cannot gainsay. All can see that there is an influence at work in the family that affects the children, and that the God of Abraham is with them. If the homes of professed Christians had a right religious mold, they would exert a mighty influence for good. They would indeed be the "light of the world." The God of heaven speaks to every faithful parent in the words addressed to Abraham: "I know him, that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judgment; that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which He hath spoken of him."




    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 3:14 am








    It seems as if we might be in a Philosophical-Freefall presently. Art Bell's 'Quickening' seems more and more relevant, each and every day. I find it difficult to research my own threads, so I doubt anyone else is attempting to enlighten themselves with my tripe!! You spooks don't have to worry about me 'spearheading a movement'!! I presently think my threads are completely useless. They are NOT 'Insider-Based' or 'Agency-Approved' so they don't have a snowball's chance in hell of gaining any traction. I'm too old and feeble-minded to 'play the game' and 'obey the man'. I'm sort of 'Lost in Cyberspace'!! I've been told that my personal editorial content doesn't amount to much, and I agree. But for those of you who wish to get acquainted with 'orthodoxymoron' just tag along for a bizarre 'road less traveled'. I doubt that anyone will get what I'm getting at, but hope springs eternal. I've been told that my material is 'difficult to follow' and I agree. I've purposely created an online-puzzle for the truly-dedicated. We might discuss the solution in A.D. 2133. I honestly don't think I'll have much of a role in anything-significant for the remainder of the twenty-first century. I wish to watch, listen, and reflect. Well, let's get going!!

    I'll start out in Berkeley, California -- and end up within Ida -- and maybe even Dactyl. I just re-watched 'Legion' and now my computer is 'possessed'. There really does seem to be a connection. Isn't it interesting that Michael was depicted as being the 'rebel-angel' rather than Lucifer??!! Somewhat relatedly, watch the 'Dark Frontier' episodes (parts 1&2) of 'Star Trek Voyager' (seaon 5). This is one of the most chilling shows I have ever watched. Might that hellish Borg-Ship be representative of an 'intermediate stage' or 'half-way house' wherein Humans from Earth (Demons from Hell?) are assimilated back into a hive-minded Reptilian Universe as Angels in Heaven??!! I have no idea -- but I continue to wonder about such things. As I mentioned, this quest is becoming too dark for me to continue to speculate in public.

    I'd still like to hang-out with the Jesuits on Mt. Graham -- and perhaps participate in the University of Arizona astronomy program (with an emphasis on Lunar and Planetary Studies). http://www.lpl.arizona.edu/ Perhaps such a formal study might be integrated with a deeper academic study of this thread -- at both undergraduate and graduate levels. I'm not sure I could deal with campus life, at this point, so some sort of 'independent-study' might be necessary (which might include Reptilian Theocracies and Space Law). Is anyone (human or otherwise) presently living within Ida and/or Dactyl?? What if there were a Reptilian Theological Seminary within Ida??? Or what about the University of Arizona at Ida (with an Asteroid, Lunar, and Planetary Studies Center)??? What if the Jesuits had one of those big binocular telescopes on Ida?? Just a thought.






    Imagine a Solar System Studies and Governance PhD Program at the University of California at Berkeley in conjunction with a United States of the Solar System based at the hypothetically-deconsecrated St. Mary's Cathedral in San Francisco! This might be an interdisciplinary study based upon select classes from most of the 350 available major programs. http://berkeley.edu/academics/dept/a.shtml It might even include the Lawrence Livermore National Laboratory, complete with maglev-train fieldtrips to Area 51!!! This might be sort of a kinder and gentler Rand Corporation, with Soldiers of Common-Sense! Just remember that the 'best and the brightest' can be incredibly stupid and shortsighted, especially regarding simple common-sense! You guys and gals really don't like me much, do you?? Don't forget that the road to hell is paved with good intentions, compartmentalization, treaties, concordats, executive orders, and national security.

    Your weekend homework is to watch all of the linked classes on the U.C. Berkeley You Tube Channel! https://www.youtube.com/user/UCBerkeley Test on Monday! I would love to spend a couple of months on the moon, listening to 100 leading authorities (human and non-human, corrupt and non-corrupt) discussing Solar System Studies and Governance, with no notes, recordings, or minutes kept. Can you imagine what one might learn?! I think we should keep trying to figure things out, but such a gathering would probably be very different than anything we have been exposed to, or even imagined. Consider this thread as being a prerequisite to a University Solar System Studies and Governance Program, which might eventually lead to a post-graduate program which might involve being exposed to the aforementioned group. Just think about this for a while. We are merely scratching the surface. But try going through this thread, at least a couple of times. It is designed to make you think, and to arrive at your own answers. This is just the beginning of the Dawning of a New Day of a New Solar System! What would Jordan Maxwell say? What would Amen Ra say?

    Aerospace Studies (ROTC)
    African American Studies
    Agricultural and Resource Economics
    Air Force (ROTC)
    American Cultures
    American Studies
    Ancient History and Mediterranean Archaeology
    Anthropology
    Applied Science and Technology Graduate Group
    Architecture
    Army (ROTC)
    Art History
    Art Practice
    Arts & Humanities, College of Letters & Science Division
    Asian American Studies
    Asian Studies
    Astronomy
    Biochemistry, Comparative
    Bioengineering
    Biological Sciences, College of Letters and Science Division of
    Biology, Integrative
    Biology, Molecular and Cell
    Biology, Plant and Microbial
    Biophysics
    Biostatistics
    Buddhist Studies
    Business
    Celtic Studies
    Department of Chemical and Biomolecular Engineering
    Chemistry, College of
    Chemistry, Department of
    Chemistry, Agricultural and Environmental
    Chicano Studies
    City and Regional Planning
    Civil and Environmental Engineering
    Classics
    Cognitive Science
    College Writing Programs
    Communications, Mass
    Comparative Biochemistry
    Comparative Literature
    Computer Science
    Computational and Genomic Biology Graduate Program
    Conservation Resource Studies
    Continuing Education (UC Berkeley Extension)
    Creative Writing
    Dance
    Demography
    Development Studies
    Disability Studies
    Dramatic Art
    Dutch Studies
    Earth and Planetary Science
    East Asian Languages & Cultures
    East Asian Studies
    Economics
    Economics, Agricultural and Resource
    Economics, Law &
    Education, Graduate School of
    Endocrinology
    Energy and Resources Group
    Engineering, College of
    Includes the following engineering departments & programs: bioengineering; civil & environmental engineering; electrical engineering and computer science; industrial engineering & operations research; materials science & engineering; mechanical engineering; nuclear engineering; and ocean engineering.
    Engineering, Chemical
    Engineering Science
    English
    Environmental Design, College of
    Environmental Economics and Policy
    Environmental Health Sciences
    Environmental Planning, Landscape Architecture and
    Environmental Science, Policy, and Management
    Environmental Sciences
    Environmental Sciences, College of Natural Resources
    Epidemiology
    Ethnic Studies
    Extension, UC Berkeley
    Film Studies
    Folklore
    Forestry and Natural Resources
    Forestry, Center for
    French
    Gender and Women's Studies
    Genetics and Plant Biology
    Geography
    Geology & Geophysics
    German
    Haas School of Business
    Health and Medical Sciences
    Health Sciences, Environmental
    Health Services and Policy Analysis
    History
    History of Art
    Humanities, College of Letters & Sciences Division
    Industrial Engineering and Operations Research
    Infectious Diseases and Immunity
    Information, School of (iSchool)
    Integrative Biology
    Interdisciplinary Studies
    International and Area Studies
    Italian Studies
    Jewish Studies Program
    Journalism, Graduate School of
    Jurisprudence and Social Policy Program
    Landscape Architecture and Environmental Planning
    Latin American Studies
    Law
    Law & Economics Program
    Legal Studies
    Lesbian, Gay, Bisexual, and Transgender Studies
    Letters & Science
    Liberal Arts
    Linguistics
    Logic and the Methodology of Science
    Materials Science and Engineering
    Mathematical and Physical Sciences, College of Letters & Science Division
    Mathematics
    Mechanical Engineering
    Media Studies
    Medical Program (Joint UCB-UCSF)
    Mediterranean Archaeology, Ancient History and
    Medieval Studies
    Microbiology, Graduate Group in
    Microbial Biology, Plant and
    Middle Eastern Studies
    Military Affairs Program
    Military Science (ROTC)
    Molecular & Biochemical Nutrition
    Molecular and Cell Biology
    Molecular Environmental Biology
    Molecular Toxicology (Graduate)
    Molecular Toxicology (Undergraduate)
    Music, Department of
    Native American Studies
    Natural Resources, College of
    Naval Science (Navy ROTC)
    Near Eastern Studies
    New Media, Berkeley Center for
    Neurobiology
    Neuroscience
    Nuclear Engineering
    Nutrition/Nutritional Sciences
    Ocean Engineering
    Operations Research, Industrial Engineering and
    Optometry, School of
    Peace and Conflict Studies
    Philosophy
    Physical Education
    Physics
    Plant and Microbial Biology
    Policy Analysis, Health Services and
    Political Economy
    Political Science
    Portuguese, Spanish and
    Psychology
    Public Health
    Public Policy, The Richard & Rhoda Goldman School of
    Range Management
    Religious Studies
    Rhetoric
    ROTC (Air Force)
    ROTC (Army)
    ROTC (Navy)
    Scandinavian
    School of Information
    Science and Technology, Applied
    Science and Mathematics Education, Graduate Group (SESAME)
    Slavic, East European, and Eurasian Studies, Institute of
    Slavic Languages and Literatures
    Social Sciences, College of Letters & Science Division
    Social Welfare, School of
    Society and Environment
    Sociology
    Sociology and Demography, Graduate Group in
    South and Southeast Asian Studies
    Soviet and Post-Soviet Studies
    Spanish and Portuguese
    Statistics
    Theater, Dance & Performance Studies
    Toxicology, Nutritional Science and
    Undergraduate and Interdisciplinary Studies
    Undergraduate Division, College of Letters & Science
    Urban Design
    Vision Science
    Women's Studies, Gender and






    Here are some cool space videos to enlighten Solar System Studies and Governance. https://www.youtube.com/user/SpaceRip I'm going to pretend that I'm the last person alive in the solar system - and that I'm making this thread just in case intelligent life from another solar system happens across this cyber-record of madness. The next step in my evolution is to learn to not give a $hi+ if no one gives a $hi+! I don't mean to be shrill. Wait a minute. Yes I do! Boy! Will the space-travellers be in for a disappointment when they see this! "Mork!!! Damn!!! All that way through space for this bs??? FOR THIS???!!! NOOOOOOOOoooooooooooo!!!!!! And those poor bastards thought they were going to be free..." I can do uber-refined extremely well, but remember, this is a test. This is only a test. A word to the wise, and to everyone else...

    1. The Asteroid That Flattened Mars https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=FlXuUxFTcLs&feature=fvsr

    2. When Will Time End? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5OFThORmR-s&feature=relmfu

    3. Super Massive Black Hole in the Milky Way Galaxy https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=KCADH3x56eE&feature=related

    4. The Search for Earth-Like Planets https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=v3Kcw0UrIFI&feature=relmfu

    5. Voyage to Pandora: The First Intersteller Space Flight https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YPjXxKpM4DM&feature=related

    6. Crashing into the Moon https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=i8OLcbxZ0cA&feature=relmfu

    7. The Pulse of Alien Life https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ieKdvNJ20HE&feature=relmfu

    8. Exploding Stars https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qfRiqwQBegQ&feature=relmfu

    9. To the Edge of Time https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=h_IiiEF4rGw&feature=relmfu

    10. UC Berkeley Lecture in Astronomy: Dr. Steven Beckwith https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=x22o8TUdOuw&feature=related

    11. UC Berkeley Lecture in Astronomy: Angels and Demons https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_sqYh8puZ-I&feature=relmfu

    12. UC Berkeley Lecture in Astronomy: How Did the Universe Begin? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=e_4bMIqmV9U&feature=relmfu

    13. Disclosure: The Truth About 2012 and Extraterrestrials https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3u810PTA5Tc&feature=relmfu

    14. Is the Universe Infinite? https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dG1JpC5jels&feature=related

    15. Cold Sparks and Black Holes https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0lTbQ4nPFjg&feature=related

    16. Hubble Space-Shattering Discoveries https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=--X9zfgZtS0&feature=related



    Do Politics, Religion, Business, Journalism, Acting, Warfare, Sports, Dating, and Marriage ALL Rely Upon DECEPTION??!! Come-On!! Be HONEST!! Are the Best Liars Those Who Don't Know They're Lying??!! Would Strict-Honesty Cause Civilization (As We Know It) to COLLAPSE??!! Is there some legitimate substance to focusing upon certain sections of the Bible (in the context of the Whole-Bible)?? I often wish to not even think about the Bible and Theology. It's just too painful -- and the difficulties never seem to resolve. The True-Believers don't wish to be told anything which contradicts that which they already believe -- and the Unbelievers think the Whole-Bible is Utter-Bullshit (and don't wish to listen to a Biblical Sales-Pitch)!! Is there a Happy-Medium in this Sad-Matter??

    I've recently been thinking in terms of focusing upon 1 Chronicles to Malachi (NKJV) which corresponds with Volumes 3 and 4 of the SDA Bible Commentary. The theory is that the New Testament should probably include an Old-Testament Commentary which at least focuses upon the Most New-Testament Portions of the Old-Testament. Why didn't Jesus and Paul preach from the Old-Testament with Expository-Preaching?? I'm sorry if my Bible-Talk turns most of you off -- but I think this boring-matter is an important-part of what we discuss in The Mists of Avalon. Those two commentary volumes might be supplemented with Volume 6 (Acts through Ephesians) in an effort to make the Old-Testament Material Completely New-Testament in Nature. Does ANYONE Know What I'm Talking About?? Does ANYONE Give a Damn?? The so-called Awake and Aware often seem to be neither Awake or Aware. Anyway, here is some religious-controversy to liven things up!! Notice that I include a lot of SDA controversy. I don't just pick on the Catholics!!

    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Davidian_Seventh-day_Adventist Davidian Seventh-day Adventist is the official title given to the adherents of a layman's reform movement that arose from within the Seventh-day Adventist Church. The late Victor T. Houteff, a Bulgarian immigrant who became a convert to the Seventh-day Adventist faith in 1919, founded the movement in the 1930s. Davidians are best identified and most widely known by the name of its first publication, The Shepherd’s Rod; however, the organization itself considers it incorrect to refer to the adherents of the movement by this title.[1]

    Although often confused with Branch Davidians (known for the stand off and fire of 1993 near Waco, Texas) the two groups are separate and distinct. Branch Davidian Seventh-day Adventists was begun by the late Benjamin Roden after the death of Davidian founder Victor T. Houteff in 1955. After Roden's death, the Branch Davidian Association was continued by Lois I. Roden. All beliefs and associations marked by these two individuals to the name Davidian qualifies the connection as Branch and not original Davidian, as it is not directly associated with the originator, Victor T. Houteff. Tenets not held in common with original Davidians include: the femininity of the Holy Spirit, The Branch as God's new name and the keeping of Feast days. After the passing of Lois Roden, Vernon Howell (who later changed his name to David Koresh) assumed control of the Branch organization and held additional beliefs that were not maintained by original Davidians.

    Original Davidians adhere to the original message as it was presented under Victor Houteff. Houteff himself wrote, "Do not weave into "The Shepherd's Rod" message your own interpretations of the Bible and of Sr. White's writings, nor any of your constructions on anything that is written therein before first submitting your points to this office.[2]

    Adherents to the writings of V. T. Houteff have often been referred to as "Shepherd's Rods", however the correct term is "Davidian Seventh Day Adventists".[3] This name is derived from the title of a two-volume series authored by Victor Houteff, the first volume of which was released in 1929. In both volumes of his original work Houteff made references to the biblical book of Micah:

    "The Lord's voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name: Hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it," Micah 6: 9 and

    "Feed Thy people with Thy rod, the flock of Thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel." Micah 7:14.

    "The name, Davidian, deriving from the name of the king of Ancient Israel, accrues to this Association by reason of its following aspects: First, it is dedicated to the work of announcing and bringing forth the restoration (as predicted in Hosea 1:11; 3:5) of David's kingdom in antitype, upon the throne of which Christ, "the son of David," is to sit. Second, it purports itself to be the first of the first fruits of the living, the vanguard from among the present-day descendants of those Jews who composed the Early Christian Church. With the emergence of this vanguard and its army, the first fruits, from which are elected the 12,000 out of each of the twelve tribes of Jacob, "the 144,000" (Rev. 14:1; 7:2–Cool who stand on Mount Zion with the Lamb (Rev. 14:1; 7:2–Cool, the reign of antitypical David begins."[4]

    DSDA use the writings of Ellen G. White. Their basis of the 144,000 coming from the SDA church is from Ellen White.[5] Here she says that the "Israel of today" is the SDA church.

    The Davidian Seventh-day Adventist organization’s mission is to announce and prepare the way for the restoration of kingdom of peace predicted in the Bible. This is understood to be David’s kingdom in antitype and is the concept from which the term “Davidian” is derived.[6] This Davidic kingdom is to bring about “peace on earth and good will toward men.” The mission states that it will accomplish this by first calling for reformation in the Seventh-day Adventist church and then spreading the “Three Angels’ Messages” of Revelation 14 throughout the world. It is believed that this will prepare a people for Christ’s Second Coming and usher in the end of all sorrow and suffering.

    Davidian Seventh-day Adventists have the same fundamental beliefs as their Adventist counterparts. The divergence of views begins with the interpretation of additional subjects of prophecy. Differing interpretations of certain prophetic subjects add fifteen fundamental beliefs to those that are held in common with mainstream Adventists.[7]

    The Davidian Seventh-day Adventist message largely focuses on the interpretation of symbolic prophecy. Because of this, it has been criticized as leading its adherents to being legalistic and neglecting “more important” matters such as love and devotion to God. Houteff addressed these criticisms both directly and indirectly in his publications.[8][9]

    The major themes of the Rod message published by Houteff are listed below with brief explanations:

    1. A Call for Reformation It is believed that the Adventist church had become lax in its standards, practices and devotion to God. It is also believed that the church’s institutions have changed from the original founder’s pattern of operation and purpose.[10] Reformation on an individual and corporate level is needed to correct these areas. In recent years the Adventist church has agreed that reformation is needed, though it sharply differs with Davidians as to how it should be brought about.

    2. The 144,000: Revelation chapter 7 The fundamental purpose of the Shepherd’s Rod message is to identify the corporate identity of the 144,000 of Revelation 7. This topic has been a much-discussed subject in Adventism for many years. Houteff believed that he received revelations that unlocked the mystery. First, he asserted that they were the same company as the “marked ones” found in Ezekiel 9 (see the next section). Next, he described them as Christian Jews that had lost their racial identity over the centuries.[11] Finally, he described them as the ones who would preach to all nations and gather an innumerable company of people who would accept their teachings.[12] Regarding this final point, he stated that the S.D.A. church had taught nearly identical views just three years prior to the publication of his first book,[13] and he felt that it should not have been a point of contention.

    3. Ezekiel 9 Though it is largely attributed to his views, Houteff was not the first writer connected with Seventh-day Adventism to fuse Ezekiel 9 with Revelation 7. Adventist pioneer James White was the first to make the link in their first publication.[14] His wife, church prophetess Ellen White, made the connection later in more detail.[15][16] Houteff relied heavily on the link from Ellen White but is unique in describing the event in detail as the beginning of the “investigative judgment for the living” (see the next section).[17] He is also unique in describing it as the final purification of the church and placing its fulfillment just prior to the gathering of the innumerable company.

    Houteff maintained that the “slaying” mentioned in the text was a literal, future event performed by angels. A statement published by the Ellen G. White estate twenty-five years after his death appears to substantiate this assertion.[18] He is also sometimes falsely credited with teaching that Davidians will perform the slaying depicted. His writings do not reflect such teachings and contains a direct denial of this, dismissing such notions as “absurd.”[19][20]

    4. The Investigative Judgment for the Living The concept of the “investigative judgment” is almost exclusive to Seventh-day Adventists. The coming of Christ is believed to be imminent. Just prior to the Second Coming of Christ, a judgment is to take place in heaven that constitutes a review of the records to see who will be saved and lost (see Dan. 7:9, 10). In common with Adventists, Davidians believe that this judgment began in 1844 with the dead. Houteff explained that the judgment for the living was not only an investigation of the records in heaven, but also an investigation of the people on earth; first in the church, then in the world. He never set a date for when this would occur,[21] but he did assert that it would begin in the Adventist church and was depicted in Ezekiel 9 and Matthew 13:30.[22] The 144,000 would be those who survived the judgment in the church.

    5. The Pre-Millennial Kingdom This concept represents their widest departure from Adventist theology. The Middle East has a significant role in the Davidian understanding of end-time events. In modern Adventist eschatology it has little to none. Davidians believe that a kingdom will be set up in Palestine just prior to Christ’s return based primarily upon numerous Old Testament prophecies (such as Hosea 3: 4, 5; Mic. 4, Eze. 36, 37; Jer. 30, 31; Isa. 11). It is believed that it will be a kingdom of peace where none, human or animal, will harm another.[23] Houteff claimed that every prophet in the Old Testament scriptures predicted this kingdom.[24] He explained that the current State of Israel did not fulfill those prophecies.[25] Mainstream Adventists view these prophecies as conditional based on ancient Israel’s obedience; some may never be fulfilled and some may be fulfilled in principle but not necessarily in every detail.[26]

    In addition to symbolic prophecy, the Shepherd’s Rod message contains counsel regarding healthful living,[27] a successful marriage and family life,[28][29] education,[30] prayer,[31] and other practical topics.

    The governing document for Davidian Seventh-day Adventists is entitled, The Leviticus of the Davidian Seventh-day Adventists. It is referred to as one of “three organizational tracts…of 102 pages”[32] and the “literature of reformation.”.[33] This tract contains the constitution and by-laws as well as the Association’s purpose and pattern. While it claims to constitute the literature of “reformation,” it acknowledges that its constitution and by-laws will not be fully operational until the proposed “kingdom of peace” is established.[34]

    The Executive Council constitutes the governing body. Ideally it consists of seven members: four officers and three non-officers. The Executive Council has full administrative and executive authority between sessions of the Association. When the Association is in Session, the Executive Council yields its authority to the Session. The regular officers of the council are: President, Vice-President, Treasurer and Secretary. The scriptural examples referred to in the constitution outline that the President is chosen directly by God through a direct, face-to-face encounter. This process is without any other human involvement.[35] The President has the dual role as prophet and chief administrator of the Association.

    The scriptural examples connected with all of the other officers outline three methods of appointment: direct appointment by the President, indirect appointment by the President and direct appointment by the body of believers.[36] In the absence of someone to fill the position of President, some Davidian groups have a Vice-President as their chief administrator. Their vice-president assumes the administrative role only and not the prophetic role. This position is taken based on the understanding that no additional inspired interpreters (prophets) are due to the church until after the establishment of the kingdom.[37]

    Davidian ministers may be either licensed or ordained. Ordained ministers are qualified to officially teach and represent the Davidian movement as well as perform ceremonies such as baptisms, funerals and weddings. Licensed ministers may teach and represent the movement but may not perform scriptural ceremonies unless specially authorized by the Executive Council. Since there is no desire to establish separate houses of worship, the ministers do not function in the traditional sense but have the capacity to do so if and when the need arises. The ceremonies are usually performed for adherents to the Davidian message when mainstream Adventist ministers refuse to do so.[38]

    Field Secretaries are credentialed ministers or Bible workers who are responsible for a particular geographic area within a designated territory. They may make contact with interested parties, answer inquiries and direct individuals to workers within their territory.

    Bible workers are individuals who have demonstrated competency with teaching the Davidian message. They may engage in this activity on a full-time or part-time basis. Under most circumstances, those who became credentialed Bible workers and ministers graduated from the training school: the Davidic-Levitical Institute (D.L.I.).[39] These training schools are held at various times in various locations domestically and internationally.

    Members generally fall into two classifications: accredited and non-accredited. The accredited member is one who has applied for and been granted a Certificate of Fellowship. A non-accredited member is someone who has not been granted a Certificate of Fellowship but supports the movement through various means and believes in its publications.[40]

    Davidian Seventh-day Adventists trace their roots to Victor Tasho Houteff, a Sabbath School teacher and assistant Sabbath School superintendent in the Seventh-day Adventist church. Initially, Houteff had no intention of establishing a new movement and was actually opposed to the idea.[41] During the first quarter of 1929 Sabbath School lessons he came into conflict with church authorities over differing interpretations of the book of Isaiah, chapters 54–66. He believed that the church was becoming lax in its standards and needed to reform.[42] He shared these concepts through the vehicle of the Sabbath School lesson as well as in afternoon study classes at the church that some members asked him to conduct. After complaints from other members, local leadership determined that his interpretations were not compatible with Adventist theology and he was asked to discontinue his classes at the church.

    Shortly thereafter, he had an informal, unofficial meeting with some local and regional administrators to share his views. Initially, they dismissed his views as “fanciful” and did not take him seriously.[43] Approximately one year later, he prepared a 172-page manuscript entitled “The Shepherd’s Rod, Volume One.” In this book he listed twelve specific areas that he felt the church needed to address under the heading “Partial List of Abominations.[44] According to him, the book’s chief purpose was “a call for reformation.”[45] It also included information attempting to define the identity of the 144,000 of the book of Revelation, as well as his disputed interpretations of Isaiah 54–66. Thirty-three hectographed copies were distributed to leading officials at the General Conference Session in June 1930. According to Houteff, each recipient promised to investigate the book thoroughly and respond to him either in person or by letter.[46] Houteff also desired an official hearing. In the subsequent six years only two recipients responded. It is unclear as to whether there were additional responses prior to Houteff's death in 1955. The official church explanation was that the recipients were preoccupied with the tasks of the Session and did not have sufficient time to review the manuscript.[47]

    One of the recipients, F.C. Gilbert, a field secretary for the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists, responded approximately two weeks after receiving the manuscript. After an incomplete investigation, he composed a letter stating his findings.[48] To Houteff's disappointment, he did not address his twelve points or views on the “144,000.” He challenged Houteff’s application of certain symbols, questioned his method of analysis and rejected his manuscript as unsound. He also sent church leaders in the Los Angeles area copies of his findings.[49] Church leaders were satisfied that Houteff’s interpretations had been refuted. Houteff, however, remained sure of his teachings. He completed his book by adding 83 pages and had it printed in November 1930. Two weeks prior to the publication of his book, he was disfellowshipped “for the protection of the church.[50] Houteff was completely unmoved by this action. Five thousand copies of his book were published in December and distributed to various ministers, workers and laymen.

    Despite being disfellowshipped, Houteff remained opposed to establishing a new movement. His instructions were “in case some one’s name is taken off the church books for carrying on the message, do not be discouraged in any way but press onward as though nothing happened. Pay your honest tithe and offering to your church and feel like IT IS your Father’s house.[51] Collections of study groups began to form in various Adventist churches across the country for the purpose of reviewing Houteff's new doctrines. Those who accepted his conclusions and promoted his material were also disfellowshipped.[52] Up to that point, no official investigation of Houteff’s teachings had been made or official statement issued.

    Demand for Houteff’s materials increased. In response, in 1932 he published The Shepherd’s Rod, Volume 2, a 304-page book. Two additional booklets followed in 1933 comprising the beginning of a series of tracts that would be later referred to as Volume Three.[53] Allegations began to surface that believers of Houteff’s teachings were being physically removed from worship services simply due to their attendance at meetings where Houteff's materials were being studied .[54] Reports also spread that Houteff himself was brutally assaulted upon attempting to enter a Seventh-day Adventist church in Los Angeles, California.[55][56] There was still no official investigation of Houteff’s teachings made, no official statement issued and no record of an investigation of the alleged incidents. In spite of this, Houteff continued to be opposed to starting a new movement.

    In December of the same year, Carolina Conference president E.T. Wilson publicly embraced Houteff’s views and began promoting them.[57] Wilson was also the Religious Liberty Director and held the position of Conference President in a sister conference for several years prior to relocating to the Carolinas.

    On January 18, 1934, one month after Wilson’s public confession, a formal hearing was finally granted when the Tabernacle S.D.A. church of Fullerton, California sent a request to regional administrators requesting an official hearing to examine Victor Houteff’s teachings. The agreement stipulated that twelve ministers were to assemble as a panel to hear Houteff’s views. He was to present five studies to the panel in one week. After each study, the panel was to review his study, determine its veracity and reconvene the meeting. If error was found in the study, the meeting was to be discontinued. The same terms were to apply to each succeeding study.[58]

    The hearing took place on Monday, February 19, 1934, in Los Angeles, California. According to Houteff, he only learned of the details of the hearing on the previous Thursday.[59] Twelve experienced ministers were chosen to hear his views and decide whether they were consistent with the church’s understanding of prophecy. The twelve ministers were: A. G. Daniells, Field Secretary; Glenn A. Calkins, President of the Pacific Union Conference; G. A. Roberts, President of the Southern California Conference, C. S. Prout, President of the Southeastern California-Arizona Conference; W. G. Wirth, Bible Teacher at the College of Medical Evangelists; H. M. S. Richards, Evangelist; C. M. Sorenson, Bible Teacher at Southern California Junior College; J. A. Burden, Manager of Paradise Valley Sanitarium; J. C. Stevens, Pastor of the SDA church in Glendale; W. M. Adams, Religious Liberty Secretary of the Pacific Union Conference; J. E. Fulton, President of the Northern California Conference and F. C. Gilbert, Field Secretary of the General Conference. Unknown to Houteff, the highest ecclesiastical body of the church met that same day in Washington, D.C., declared his teaching to be heresy and appointed a committee to prepare a document refuting his arguments for general circulation.[60]

    In Los Angeles, the meeting began with prayer and a verbatim reading of the agreement that brought the panel together. It was expressed by the chairman (A.G. Daniells) that the meeting would be conducted “in strict harmony with the terms of the agreement set forth in the written request.[61] Houteff presented his first study on the topic of “The Harvest.” Despite the chairman’s statement and the terms of the agreement, the panel requested that Houteff continue with the remainder of his studies after the conclusion of his first study, so they could get the “full picture.[62] When Houteff declined in harmony with the terms of the agreement previously read by the secretary of the panel (W.G. Wirth), the meeting was abruptly adjourned.[63] The committee presented their findings in writing four weeks later, on March 18.[64] They unanimously declared that his teachings were false. This investigation was controversial and Houteff composed a document explaining the facts from his perspective.[65] After feeling that he was unjustly dealt with at his hearing, he started to form an association for the purpose of promoting the looked-for revival and reformation among Seventh-day Adventists. Despite feeling forced to take this step,[66] he continued to advocate that adherents continue to maintain membership within the SDA church.

    The events of the first few years of the Davidian movement provide insight into the reasons that the controversy continues in the Adventist church to a greater or lesser degree. Adventists feel that Houteff was incorrigible and headstrong, listening to no voice but his own and persisted in teaching his ideas until the church was forced to dis-fellowship him. Davidians respond that his teachings were not officially declared heresy at the time he was disfellowshipped or for several years thereafter and there was no other grounds upon which to do so. Adventists also contend that the panel of twelve ministers heard his views even after he was disfellowshipped and found them to be unsound. Davidians assert that his hearing was unfair because it reportedly violated the Fullerton agreement and his teachings had already been judged. Davidians point out that, in their view, the leadership was underhanded by having the meeting in Washington, D.C. behind Houteff's back before the committee’s decision was made.[67] There is contention about whether Houteff voluntarily forfeited his membership or not. The official Adventist history states in several places that he was disfellowshipped and did not voluntarily forfeit his membership.[68][69]

    On March 12, 1934, the Davidian movement was officially organized. Houteff argued that this was done because the Fullerton agreement stipulated that the SDA Conference committee should have responded to his first study in approximately 24 hours and several weeks had passed with no communication from them after abruptly adjourning the meeting.[70] The church responded that they told him at the close of the first study that they would need time to study and compare notes.[71]

    On July 15 the organization’s first newsletter, The Symbolic Code, was published. Davidian leaders began to desire a larger, more centrally located place to establish headquarters. In April 1935, 189 acres were purchased just outside Waco, Texas and in September the headquarters' office was relocated to that property. Envisioning the work that they desired to be accomplished from there, the new home for their work was named “Mount Carmel Center” after the Biblical place where Elijah called the Israelites back to worshiping God.[72]

    In 1937 the organization took a more definite form by purchasing an additional 186 acres, naming nine persons to form an Executive Council, listing field secretaries and other officers and composing a constitution and by-laws under the name “The General Association of Shepherd’s Rod Seventh-day Adventists.[73] In 1942 the name was officially changed to “Davidian Seventh-day Adventists”[74] and three organizational tracts were issued in early 1943 identifying additional components of the existing organization. The organization became known as “The General Association of Davidian Seventh-day Adventists.” It was also called “The Davidian Seventh-day Adventist Association” in one of its organizational tracts.

    One of Houteff’s primary complaints was that the church’s institutions were compromising their message and mission by seeking approval and accreditation of the applicable medical and educational boards.[75][76][77] Ironically, some of Houteff’s critics issued similar complaints.[78][79] The Davidian organization countered these moves by establishing institutions of its own, claiming to strictly follow the guidelines of the original church founders.[80] Over the next twenty years a children’s school, sanitarium, rest home, vocational and home economics school, and other improvements were established on the property.[81][82] There was also an extensive farming operation with an orchard of approximately 900 trees, dairy cows and a large vegetable garden.[83] The flagship structure was the multi-level administration building, which housed the main office, additional staff offices, chapel, printing equipment and Houteff’s sleeping quarters. This building is currently in the possession of Vanguard College Preparatory School.

    The height of Davidian strength and activity occurred in the early 1950s. Believing that the predicted events in Houteff’s writings may have been on the verge of fulfillment and seizing on apparent momentum from a failed prediction that the church made regarding the return of the Jews to Palestine,[84] the movement launched a “hunting campaign” in 1953. This was a door-to-door effort to reach Adventists with the Davidian publications. To help accomplish this, the Association began to sell Mount Carmel Center property [85] and purchased half a dozen new automobiles.[86] An additional factor fueling the sale of Mount Carmel’s property was its encroachment onto Waco’s city limits.[87] The anticipation was that the encroachment of the city limits upon the property would coalesce with the completion of the door-to-door effort. It was believed that this would have led to witnessing the fulfillment of Houteff’s predictions and going to “the Kingdom.”[85]

    Houteff unexpectedly died in the midst of this campaign, on February 5, 1955. This left a vacancy of the President's position. A power struggle ensued. E.T. Wilson had been Vice-President of the Association since its inception and was appointed to that position by Houteff personally.[73] He became chief administrator by default, but he did not receive a chance to officiate in that capacity. Houteff’s widow, Florence, convened an Executive Council meeting the day after her husband's death. E. T. Wilson was not present because of illness. In his absence, Florence successfully convinced the Executive Council to appoint her (from Secretary to) Vice-President and remove him from the post. The strength of her argument rested upon the assertion that these actions “were in harmony with recommendations made by Bro. Houteff prior to his death”. This request seemed so unusual that, in a meeting the next day, an Executive Council member challenged her to provide evidence for her claim.[88] Despite acknowledging that she could not provide any proof, the Executive Council yielded to her and continued to uphold her request. Once she was established as Vice-President, she announced that she had some procedural changes in mind. She increased the veto power of the Vice-President.[88]

    A challenge came to her authority several months later. Benjamin Roden, a follower of Houteff’s teachings, began to circulate that he had received new revelations from God and should be recognized as the new leader of the movement.[89] Florence Houteff and the Executive Council rebuffed his attempts. He founded the Branch Davidian organization several months later.

    Shortly after rebuffing Roden's quest for leadership Florence Houteff published a prediction that the forty-two month period of Revelation 11:3–6 began in November 1955 and would terminate on April 22, 1959.[90][91] This prediction has been falsely attributed to Victor Houteff but no statement from Houteff’s writings has ever been produced supporting this interpretation. Mrs. Houteff's claims, assertions, challenges and subsequent false predictions are entirely separate from and contrary to Victor Houteff's teachings. In 1958 M.J. Bingham, a pioneer Davidian, documented his opposition to her interpretation. This document gained some acceptance. Mrs. Houteff and the Executive Council were undaunted and published an open challenge to the Adventist church leadership shortly before the termination of the 42 months.[92] Florence's challenge stated that the fulfillment of her prediction would determine whether her late husband’s message was true or not. On April 9, 1959, a group of Davidians who opposed her prediction sent a protest letter to the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists clarifying their opposition to Mrs. Houteff’s predictions and their rationale for doing so.[93]

    The date passed without the predicted events materializing. Confusion and embarrassment set in. The Davidian movement began to fracture. Many adherents left the organization. Some joined the Branch Davidian movement, as it had been Ben Roden who had initially opposed her prediction.[94] In 1962, the group of Davidians that sent the protest letter to Seventh-day Adventist church authorities banded together and went to California to reorganize and continue the distribution of Houteff’s original literature.[95] They became the forerunners of the Davidians of today. Mrs. Houteff and the Executive Council members that remained loyal to her resigned on March 1, 1962, took five thousand dollars in cash with them and left the remaining assets in the hands of a lawyer for distribution.[96]

    Victor Houteff continued to publish additional volumes of his prophetic writings until his death in 1955. These publications contain, but are not limited to, no fewer than 15 numbered tracts, five volumes of "The Answerer"(questions submitted to his office from believers and non-believers of his message), two volumes of "Timely Greetings", (Volume 1 containing 52 books and Volume 2 containing 46 books), a series of usually monthly publications entitled "The Symbolic Code" containing many of Victor Houteff's Sabbath sermons given after believers in both "the Spirit of Prophecy" (Ellen White) and Davidian messages were disfellowshipped and chose to have private worship rather than begin a new church denomination. All included were questions and answers, recipes for healthful living, spiritual encouragement and admonition, letters from the field of their work in the Seventh-day Adventist Church, and many other practical Christian-living topics. He also published miscellaneous publications and public letters to the leadership of the Seventh-day Adventist Church (nine "Jezreel Letters"). All of these publications were distributed and mailed free of charge to many thousands of recipients throughout the world. (See "1950 General Conference Special" p. 34–35, p. 44.)

    Davidians continue to exist in various locations across the world. While their theology has been far from accepted or considered mainstream, Davidian contributions have received historical and artistic recognition in some circles. For example, the administration building, the flagship building of the old Mount Carmel Center complex, has recently been remodeled, through a grant from the Scott Poage Foundation, and renamed Bostic Hall. It is currently owned by the Vanguard College Preparatory School in Waco, Tx. and houses state-of-the-art science labs, a student activity center and the Scott Poage Foundation Reference Center.[97][98] School officials expect it to receive recognition as a Texas Historical Site at some time in the future. Also, eight of Victor Houteff’s prophetic charts were featured in an art exhibit entitled “At the Eleventh Hour,” in Brooklyn, N.Y. in 2009.[99]

    Davidian believers can be found worshiping in a Seventh-day Adventist church on any given Sabbath when allowed to do so.

    In 1934–1936 the Seventh-day Adventist church declared the Shepherd's Rod message to be heresy. Today it continues to identify the Davidian movement as a “disloyal, divisive movement.”[100] Any member choosing to identify with either the Davidian message or its originator subjects himself to church discipline, up to and including being disfellowshipped. This is primarily accomplished through the local church board.

    Because of the above and in addition to the reformatory nature of their message and frequent misidentification of Davidians with the Branch and David Koresh,[101] relations with the general body of Seventh-day Adventists have been tense and remain that way presently.

    While there is a uniform policy regarding Adventist views of the Davidian message and movement, there is not a church-wide policy regarding church attendance. Consequently, local and regional perceptions of Davidians are varied. In some localities Davidians experience tepid toleration to mild acceptance. Attitudes toward them range from being a mild annoyance to a serious threat to the stability and mission of the church. This has led to some far-reaching policies and recommendations regarding how to deal with them. At the very least, church members are instructed not to study with Davidians.[102] According to Dr. William Pitts, Professor of Religion at Baylor University and noted Davidian expert, “Adventists have told me of their counselors who collected Davidian tracts from campers as soon as they were distributed and deposited them in trash cans.”[86] Some Adventist leaders have published that Davidians were so apostate that they should be denied participation in communion services held by the church even though the church traditionally allows non-members to participate. [103] Published testimonies by adherents at the time suggest that those instructions were carried out.[104]

    Davidian representatives were implicated by certain Adventist leaders in setting a fire that resulted in four deaths in San Francisco, California at the time of the General Conference Session in 1936.[105] The Davidians suspected were detained, questioned and were cleared and released within thirty minutes.[106] The lapse of time since 1929 has not softened the sharp rhetoric of some Adventist leadership. In a memo to its area pastors, the Georgia-Cumberland Conference referred to adherents of the Davidian message as “hardcore aggressors against the church” and compared them to “cancer cells.” [107] The memo also includes a form letter that is to be given to any individual identified with the Davidian movement requesting that they cease and desist from coming onto church property immediately. It further states that if the individual decides to recant the Rod message, they will not receive help from the local congregation, but must communicate with local conference officials. There is evidence that this policy has been implemented. In countering and dispelling these allegations, Davidians generally point to historical incidents in which their adherents were treated with unprovoked physical and psychological abuse, from the SDA leadership or church personnel .[108][109] They advocate that the Davidian message strictly teaches to be non-disruptive and peaceful.[110]

    Davidian Seventh-day Adventists have existed parallel to Branch Davidians since 1955. While they are not as cohesive as in earlier years, Davidians continue to exist today in various locations domestically and internationally. There are various publishing houses throughout the country that publish the original writings of Victor Houteff. The support of these sites appears to be growing. With the onset of the internet, these publishing houses and individuals who adhere to the Davidian message have been able to make the Shepherd’s Rod message available to interested parties, fueling their reported growth, both nationally and internationally. The exact numbers of Davidian Seventh-day Adventist adherents is not known, however, they can trace their origin to the 1961 group who reorganized in California subsequent to the death of Victor Houteff.

    References

    1.Jump up ^ Vol. 8 Symbolic Code No. 1 – 12, (page 24)
    2.Jump up ^ [1] Archived March 9, 2013, at the Wayback Machine.
    3.Jump up ^ "Timely Greetings Vol. 2 No. 10". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    4.Jump up ^ "Leviticus". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    5.Jump up ^ "E.G.White, "Testimonies for the Church Volume Nine"". gilead.net. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    6.Jump up ^ Leviticus Page 3
    7.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    8.Jump up ^ http://shepherdsroddavidian.org/miscellaneous/2ans.html
    9.Jump up ^ (pages 9, 26-28)
    10.Jump up ^ (page 54-58)
    11.Jump up ^ "MOUNT SION". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    12.Jump up ^ "SRvol. 1 Matters Not, So Long as one does right". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    13.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    14.Jump up ^ (Page 2-3)
    15.Jump up ^ "Testimonies to Ministers and Gospel Workers, Page 445 - Ellen G. White Writings". Text.egwwritings.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    16.Jump up ^ "Testimonies for the Church, vol. 3, Page 266 - Ellen G. White Writings". Egwtext.whiteestate.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    17.Jump up ^ (page 43)
    18.Jump up ^ "Manuscript Releases, vol. 1 [Nos. 19-96], Page 260 - Ellen G. White Writings". Text.egwwritings.org. 1909-09-26. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    19.Jump up ^ (page 8-9)
    20.Jump up ^ (page 1)
    21.Jump up ^ (page 94-95)
    22.Jump up ^ "The Judgment & The Harvest". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    23.Jump up ^ "BEHOLD I MAKE ALL THINGS NEW". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    24.Jump up ^ "BEHOLD I MAKE ALL THINGS NEW". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    25.Jump up ^ "BEHOLD I MAKE ALL THINGS NEW". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    26.Jump up ^ (page 36-37)
    27.Jump up ^ "The Entering Wedge". Shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    28.Jump up ^ (page 69-78)
    29.Jump up ^ (page 81-94)
    30.Jump up ^ "Questions & Answers". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    31.Jump up ^ (page 12)
    32.Jump up ^ http://shepherdsroddavidian.org/symbolic%20Code/9sc_01_12.html (page 24)
    33.Jump up ^ (page 38)
    34.Jump up ^ (preface)
    35.Jump up ^ http://shepherdsroddavidian.org/miscellaneous/leviticus.html (page 6)
    36.Jump up ^ [2] Archived December 24, 2013, at the Wayback Machine.
    37.Jump up ^ http://www.shepherds-rod.org/Misc/GCS.html (page 23-24)
    38.Jump up ^ http://www.shepherds-rod.org/Misc/GCS.html (page 36-37)
    39.Jump up ^ http://shepherdsroddavidian.org/miscellaneous/5ans.html (page 92-93)
    40.Jump up ^ http://shepherdsroddavidian.org/miscellaneous/5ans.html (page 84)
    41.Jump up ^ The Little Armageddon: The Great Controversy Within the Seventh-day Adventist Church, page 21
    42.Jump up ^ "DAVIDIANS AND BRANCH DAVIDIANS | The Handbook of Texas Online| Texas State Historical Association (TSHA)". Tshaonline.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    43.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    44.Jump up ^ "SRvol. 1 Matters Not, So Long as one does right". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    45.Jump up ^ "The". davidiansda.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    46.Jump up ^ "SRvol. 1 Matters Not, So Long as one does right". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    47.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    48.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    49.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    50.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    51.Jump up ^ (scroll to page 251)
    52.Jump up ^ ref. no. 75
    53.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    54.Jump up ^ "THE GREAT CONTROVERSY". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    55.Jump up ^ .http://www.shepherds-rod.org/OldCodes/2No9.html (Scroll to page 5)
    56.Jump up ^ (ref. no.74-75)
    57.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". Shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    58.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    59.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    60.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    61.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    62.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    63.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    64.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    65.Jump up ^ . http://www.shepherds-rod.org/Tracts/trac007.html
    66.Jump up ^ "THE GREAT CONTROVERSY". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    67.Jump up ^ http://mtccamp.org/ (see Secret tribunals of the SDA,page 6-14)
    68.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd's Rod". Scribd. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    69.Jump up ^ "The Story of the Shepherd’s Rod". shepherdsrod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    70.Jump up ^ "Shepherd's Rod Message". shepherds-rod-message.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    71.Jump up ^ . http://shepherdsrod.org/history/the-story-of-the-shepherds-rod/4/ (page 13)
    72.Jump up ^ Historical Dictionary of New Religious Movements, page 296
    73.^ Jump up to: a b (page 3-4)
    74.Jump up ^ (page 24)
    75.Jump up ^ "SRvol. 1 Matters Not, So Long as one does right". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    76.Jump up ^ "SRvol2 THE TWENTY-FOURTH CHAPTER OF MATTHEW,". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    77.Jump up ^ (page 24)
    78.Jump up ^ (page 15)
    79.Jump up ^ (page 121,124)
    80.Jump up ^ "Old Codes". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    81.Jump up ^ Ref. no. 83-84
    82.Jump up ^ "History of Mount Carmel Photo Album". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    83.Jump up ^ Ref. no.85
    84.Jump up ^ (page 7)
    85.^ Jump up to: a b (page 3-6)
    86.^ Jump up to: a b "CESNUR 2005 International Conference - The Davidians, The Branch Davidians and Globalization, by Bill Pitts". Cesnur.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    87.Jump up ^ (page 13)
    88.^ Jump up to: a b (Exhibit D, page 4)
    89.Jump up ^ "Seven Letters to Florence Houteff". the-branch.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    90.Jump up ^ Expecting the End: Millennialism in Social and Historical Context, page 133
    91.Jump up ^ Ref.no. 91-92
    92.Jump up ^ "Report of a Meeting between a Group of "Shepherd's Rod" Leaders and a Group of General Conference Ministers" (PDF). Drc.whiteestate.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    93.Jump up ^ "A Reply to a Pastor's Comparative Study". Shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    94.Jump up ^ "Seven Letters to Florence Houteff". the-branch.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    95.Jump up ^ Expecting the End: Millennialism in Social and Historical Context, page 135
    96.Jump up ^ "General Ass'N Of Davidian S. D. A. V. General Ass'N, Etc.". Leagle.com. 1966-11-23. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    97.Jump up ^ Mary Helen George (2011-03-24). "Vanguard College Preparatory School to Dedicate Historic-turned-"Green" Building | Company Newsroom of Vanguard College Preparatory School". I-newswire.com. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    98.Jump up ^ "bostick Archives - Vanguard Waco Private School". Vanguard.org. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    99.Jump up ^ "CABINET // Victor Houteff: "At the Eleventh Hour"". Cabinetmagazine.org. 2009-09-16. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    100.Jump up ^ (PDF) http://web.archive.org/web/20140116135303/http://docs.adventistarchives.org/docs/CM/CM2005__D.pdf. Archived from the original (PDF) on January 16, 2014. Retrieved January 15, 2014. Missing or empty |title= (help)
    101.Jump up ^ (page 6)
    102.Jump up ^ (Citation needed)
    103.Jump up ^ (page 3)
    104.Jump up ^ "Old Codes". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    105.Jump up ^ "Old Codes". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    106.Jump up ^ "Old Codes". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    107.Jump up ^ "Georgia Cumberland Conference Response by Randy Moeller". We Believe SDA.org. 2012-06-06. Retrieved 2015-10-18.
    108.Jump up ^ (page 4-6)
    109.Jump up ^ "Old Codes". shepherds-rod.org. Retrieved 20 October 2015.
    110.Jump up ^ (vol.1,Feb.5,1935,page Cool




    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 1:57 pm; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 10:23 am




    Emergency-Procedure Solar-System Apostolic-Succession =
    God > Borg Queen > Borg Humanity > Borg Queen > God??!!

    1. God (Pre 13,000 BC)?? Investigative Judgment, Phase 1??

    2. Borg Queen (13,000 BC to 4,000 BC)?? Investigative Judgment, Phase 2??

    3. Borg Humanity (4,000 BC to AD 2133)?? Investigative Judgment, Phase 3??

    4. Borg Queen (AD 2133 to AD 2370)?? Cleansing of the Sanctuary??

    5. God (Post AD 2370)?? Brave New Universe??

    I might've recently met Brook (or someone who sounded a lot like her). I didn't say anything, but perhaps I should've. A couple of days prior to this encounter, someone from North Carolina called me, but I didn't answer the phone, and they didn't leave a message. A couple of days prior to this, another mystery-person spoke to me briefly, but I didn't ask who they were. What Would Janeen Say?? What Would Angela Say?? I actually think I might've angered Brook with my recent posting of her posts on this thread, combined with some upsetting images. I'm attempting to make a case, in a round-about way, which includes a lot of poking and prodding. But still, I keep my investigative-activities within this website. I'm sure the Agencies and City-States know about me (but perhaps I flatter myself). 'RA' told me "The Jesuits Don't Like You" and "They Like You On Phobos". Another Individual of Interest told me "You Have Friends in High-Places". I honestly feel unbearably-horrible, and it's getting worse. Raven told me "You're No Good" and "You're a Completely Ignorant Fool". I honestly think I'm a Galactic No-Good Good-For-Nothing Know-Nothing Nobody Modeling Fool-Rule. I should probably leave Earth for All-Eternity (if I'm even allowed to survive). What if the Archons will become Us?? What if We will become the Archons?? What if the Survivors of Atlantis Wake-Up on the Wrong-Side of the Bed??

    I suspect that the period between the Commencement of the War in Heaven and the Fall in the Garden of Eden is MUCH more significant than Patristics, Christology, Soteriology, and Eschatology. Think long and hard about King David, Napoleon Bonaparte, Pope Pius XII, Adolph Hitler, Nicola Tesla, Warner Von Braun, Lucifer, Sherry Shriner, the "Ancient Egyptian Deity", and Azazel -- all relative to Ancient-Aliens, Ancient-Technology, Ancient-Egypt, Modern-Egyptology, Weapons of Mass-Destruction, and the End of the World. The "Ancient Egyptian Deity" told me I was "One of Two Human Friends". The AED considered the rest of humanity to be "Minions". Think about what Lucifer supposedly said to Sherry Shriner regarding "liking" Napoleon and Hitler!! I continue to think that the God of This World has ruled Earth for at least 5,000 years -- and that they have infiltrated, subverted, and corrupted EVERYONE and EVERYTHING (to greater or lesser extents). I fear that an idealistic and refined United States of the Solar System would be quickly infiltrated, subverted, and corrupted -- as long as The Historical God of This World continues to be The God of This World. I've speculated that the Biblically-Prophesied "changing of hands" will not occur until A.D. 2133 (but I'm not even close to being a Scholar or a Prophet). I've set a tentative target-date of A.D. 2133 for a highly-refined and highly-idealistic United States of the Solar System (under the "Right" God). What Would Dr. Who and Jupiter Jones Say?? A low-key and low-profile Disclosure and Exposure might be MUCH better than  a "Network" version of "Disclosure".

    Regarding Judaism, Christianity, and Judeo-Christianity, what does EVERYONE do with Joshua through Malachi?? Does Joshua through Malachi REALLY Support the Torah and/or the New-Testament?? Sherry Shriner's 7-11-16 Show is more alarming to me than usual (and I was so tired that I slept through half of it). I'm going to re-listen to the show tonight. http://sherryshriner.com/ Once again, I am NOT Sherry Shriner. I am NOT a follower or disciple of Sherry Shriner. I am NOT an Orgone-Warrior. I do NOT do Bible-Codes. BUT I think Sherry Shriner knows a HUGE Amount of Forbidden-Information. Sherry Shriner frankly scares the hell out of me. I've hinted-at a lot of reasons why that might be the case, but I haven't blurted-out what I REALLY Think. I think I discredit myself in a HUGE Way by going down this VERY Strange Road. It's a Nasty-Task BUT Someone MUST Do It. The Millennium is of Particular-Concern to me. When This Present Madness is supposedly over -- the Millennial-Madness continues for an additional 1,000 Years!! Look for evidence of the beginning of the "Millennium" in or around A.D. 1133. Think long and hard about "The Great Schism". Think long and hard, indeed. BTW -- I'm presently leaning-toward "setting up shop" in a 600 square-foot FIZU office-apartment (with an onboard-supercomputer and fast InterPlaNet with an Absolute-Access Password)!! The imagination is a many-splendored thing!! Anyway, some of you should probably take a closer-look at this Minimal-List for CLUES. I'm NOT claiming that This-List is the Answer!! I'm not even sure what the Question is!!

    1. Joshua through Malachi (NKJV).

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets (Ellen White).

    3. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    4. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 2-4 (Joshua through Malachi).

    5. Daniel (1978 Commentary by Desmond Ford).

    6. Daniel 8:14, the Day of Atonement, and the Investigative Judgment (1980 Syllabus by Desmond Ford).

    7. The End of the World, A.D. 2133 (Lucio Bernardo Silvestre). You Probably Won't Find a Copy!!

    8. The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Books 1-6).

    9. Everything by Brook Regarding Ancient-Egypt.

    I'd frankly rather NOT deal with All of the Above BUT It Seems to be a Ticking Time-Bomb of Sorts!! I continue to be VERY Concerned About Apocalyptic-Salvation and Mutual-Slaughter Precipitated by Cold and Calculated Diabolical-Disclosure!! Researchers, Antichrists, Saviors, and Messiahs BEWARE!! It takes forever for me to do anything on this website. The trouble began when I posted a Hillary Clinton image (with a caption mentioning the FBI and emails) -- combined with an Alex Collier and Val Valerian interview from 1996 (I think). My computer all but seized-up. So much for "Land of the Free" and the "Home of the Brave". "Beam Me Up, Scotty!!"







    http://www.projectavalon.net/forum/showthread.php?t=18900&highlight=thuban&page=38  I keep thinking about my conversation with abraxasinas on the old and closed Project Avalon. I liked that site!! I asked about two beings being in conflict with each other in a Great Controversy Between Christ and Satan in the Conflict of the Ages. abraxasinas replied that it was really one being in conflict with themselves. This fits with my idea of One CEO with Multiple-Bodies and Multiple-Personalities. This sort of fits with my theory about one being running this solar system for at least the past 5,000 years, for better or worse, I know not. This would also fit with my concept of this being requiring a Scapegoat for all of the reprehensible-stuff. What Would Azazel Say?? What Would Dr. Who Say?? What Would the Inquisitor Say?? What Would the Valeyard Say?? What Would the Brickyard Say?? What Would the Master Say??

    What if one angel farmed-out the management of humanity, mostly because they couldn't deal with the inevitable murder and mayhem of a developing race?? What if the stand-in was chosen because they didn't like humanity, and had no problem whatsoever with the murder and mayhem?? Just for conversations sake, imagine Anna and the V's running this solar system for the past 5,000 years!! I keep suspecting that the real-story is unbearable. What Would Balem Abrasax Say?? I kept muttering under my breath "Everyone Hates Me". The "Ancient Egyptian Deity" said "You Think Everyone Hates You?? They REALLY Hate Me!!" Honest. Once again, what if there is a lot of truth to the movies Paul, Jupiter Ascending, Iron Sky, and Guardians of the Galaxy?? Here's another interesting exchange I had with abraxasinas. http://www.projectavalon.net/forum/showthread.php?t=18900&highlight=thuban&page=40 Here's the page where abraxasinas stopped posting (or was banned). Notice my post which immediately preceded the shutdown. Was there a connection?? I tend to think so.

    The Thuban Q&A was shut-down on page 63. http://www.projectavalon.net/forum/showthread.php?t=18900&highlight=thuban&page=62 Less than a year later, I began encountering Individuals of Interest (including Bartleby and Loki pulling-up next to me in their car -- and staring at me for 20 seconds -- while I was walking my dog). Honest. You might find the entire thread to be somewhat interesting -- but BEWARE!! Some claimed that they were supernaturally attacked in connection with their participation in that thread!! Notice especially the posts by GaiaLove (aka Richard), Anchor, abraxasinas, orthodoxymoron, and Humble Janitor. Notice also the Australian-Connection!! What is it with the English and Australians?? What Would St. George Say?? What Would the Dragon Say?? Here's an interesting Issac Newton quote regarding the End of the World.

    http://www.openculture.com/2015/10/in-1704-isaac-newton-predicts-the-world-will-end-in-2060.html For a sense of the exacting, yet completely bizarre flavor of Newton’s prophetic calculations, see another Newton letter at the of the post, transcribed below.

    Prop. 1. The 2300 prophetick days did not commence before the rise of the little horn of the He Goat.

    2 Those day [sic] did not commence a[f]ter the destruction of Jerusalem & ye Temple by the Romans A.[D.] 70.

    3 The time times & half a time did not commence before the year 800 in wch the Popes supremacy commenced

    4 They did not commence after the re[ig]ne of Gregory the 7th. 1084

    5 The 1290 days did not commence b[e]fore the year 842.

    6 They did not commence after the reigne of Pope Greg. 7th. 1084

    7 The diffence [sic] between the 1290 & 1335 days are a parts of the seven weeks.

    Therefore the 2300 years do not end before ye year 2132 nor after 2370.

    The time times & half time do n[o]t end before 2060 nor after [2344]

    The 1290 days do not begin [this should read: end] before 2090 [Newton might mean: 2132] nor after 1374 [sic; Newton probably means 2374]

    SDA's claim that both the 70 Weeks and the 2300 Days/Years commenced in 457 B.C. But what if the 2300 Days/Years began with the Destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70?? That's when Old-School Judaism came to a screeching-halt, didn't it?? What Would Antiochus Epiphanes Say?? Did Ford Have a Better Idea?? What Would Gane Say?? Remember what Alex Collier said regarding tyranny arising in this solar system (sometime around A.D. 2370)?? Would a Royal-Model United States of the Solar System (under the "Right" God) constitute "Tyranny"?? What if A.D. 2133 to A.D. 2370 will be Human-Rule without God?? What if God will shut-down the whole-operation in A.D. 2060 or A.D. 2133 or A.D 2370?? When will we learn who the "Man (and/or Woman) Behind the Curtain" REALLY has-been, presently-is, and will-be?? What Would the "Man Behind the Curtain" at Deja Vu Do?? Must I Explain??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp13.html Abraham had accepted without question the promise of a son, but he did not wait for God to fulfill His word in His own time and way. A delay was permitted, to test his faith in the power of God; but he failed to endure the trial. Thinking it impossible that a child should be given her in her old age, Sarah suggested, as a plan by which the divine purpose might be fulfilled, that one of her handmaidens should be taken by Abraham as a secondary wife. Polygamy had become so widespread that it had ceased to be regarded as a sin, but it was no less a violation of the law of God, and was fatal to the sacredness and peace of the family relation. Abraham's marriage with Hagar resulted in evil, not only to his own household, but to future generations.

    Flattered with the honor of her new position as Abraham's wife, and hoping to be the mother of the great nation to descend from him, Hagar became proud and boastful, and treated her mistress with contempt. Mutual jealousies disturbed the peace of the once happy home. Forced to listen to the complaints of both, Abraham vainly endeavored to restore harmony. Though it was at Sarah's earnest entreaty that he had married Hagar, she now reproached him as the one at fault. She desired to banish her rival; but Abraham refused to permit this; for Hagar was to be the mother of this child, as he fondly hoped, the son of promise. She was Sarah's servant, however, and he still left her to the control of her mistress. Hagar's haughty spirit would not brook the harshness which her insolence had provoked. "When Sarai dealt hardly with her, she fled from her face."

    She made her way to the desert, and as she rested beside a fountain, lonely and friendless, an angel of the Lord, in human form, appeared to her. Addressing her as "Hagar, Sarai's maid," to remind her of her position and her duty, he bade her, "Return to thy mistress, and submit thyself under her hands." Yet with the reproof there were mingled words of comfort. "The Lord hath heard thy affliction." "I will multiply thy seed exceedingly, that it shall not be numbered for multitude." And as a perpetual reminder of His mercy, she was bidden to call her child Ishmael, "God shall hear."

    When Abraham was nearly one hundred years old, the promise of a son was repeated to him, with the assurance that the future heir should be the child of Sarah. But Abraham did not yet understand the promise. His mind at once turned to Ishmael, clinging to the belief that through him God's gracious purposes were to be accomplished. In his affection for his son he exclaimed, "O that Ishmael might live before Thee!" Again the promise was given, in words that could not be mistaken: "Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son indeed; and thou shalt call his name Isaac: and I will establish My covenant with him." Yet God was not unmindful of the father's prayer. "As for Ishmael," He said, "I have heard thee: Behold, I have blessed him, . . . and I will make him a great nation."

    The birth of Isaac, bringing, after a lifelong waiting, the fulfillment of their dearest hopes, filled the tents of Abraham and Sarah with gladness. But to Hagar this event was the overthrow of her fondly cherished ambitions. Ishmael, now a youth, had been regarded by all in the encampment as the heir of Abraham's wealth and the interior of the blessings promised to his descendants. Now he was suddenly set aside; and in their disappointment, mother and son hated the child of Sarah. The general rejoicing increased their jealousy, until Ishmael dared openly to mock the heir of God's promise. Sarah saw in Ishmael's turbulent disposition a perpetual source of discord, and she appealed to Abraham, urging that Hagar and Ishmael be sent away from the encampment. The patriarch was thrown into great distress. How could he banish Ishmael his son, still dearly beloved? In his perplexity he pleaded for divine guidance. The Lord, through a holy angel, directed him to grant Sarah's desire; his love for Ishmael or Hagar ought not to stand in the way, for only thus could he restore harmony and happiness to his family. And the angel gave him the consoling promise that though separated from his father's home, Ishmael should not be forsaken by God; his life should be preserved, and he should become the father of a great nation. Abraham obeyed the angel's word, but it was not without keen suffering. The father's heart was heavy with unspoken grief as he sent away Hagar and his son.

    The instruction given to Abraham touching the sacredness of the marriage relation was to be a lesson for all ages. It declares that the rights and happiness of this relation are to be carefully guarded, even at a great sacrifice. Sarah was the only true wife of Abraham. Her rights as a wife and mother no other person was entitled to share. She reverenced her husband, and in this she is presented in the New Testament as a worthy example. But she was unwilling that Abraham's affections should be given to another, and the Lord did not reprove her for requiring the banishment of her rival. Both Abraham and Sarah distrusted the power of God, and it was this error that led to the marriage with Hagar.

    God had called Abraham to be the father of the faithful, and his life was to stand as an example of faith to succeeding generations. But his faith had not been perfect. He had shown distrust of God in concealing the fact that Sarah was his wife, and again in his marriage with Hagar. That he might reach the highest standard, God subjected him to another test, the closest which man was ever called to endure. In a vision of the night he was directed to repair to the land of Moriah, and there offer up his son as a burnt offering upon a mountain that should be shown him.

    At the time of receiving this command, Abraham had reached the age of a hundred and twenty years. He was regarded as an old man, even in his generation. In his earlier years he had been strong to endure hardship and to brave danger, but now the ardor of his youth had passed away. One in the vigor of manhood may with courage meet difficulties and afflictions that would cause his heart to fail later in life, when his feet are faltering toward the grave. But God had reserved His last, most trying test for Abraham until the burden of years was heavy upon him, and he longed for rest from anxiety and toil.

    The patriarch was dwelling at Beersheba, surrounded by prosperity and honor. He was very rich, and was honored as a mighty prince by the rulers of the land. Thousands of sheep and cattle covered the plains that spread out beyond his encampment. On every side were the tents of his retainers, the home of hundreds of faithful servants. The son of promise had grown up to manhood by his side. Heaven seemed to have crowned with its blessing a life of sacrifice in patient endurance of hope deferred.

    In the obedience of faith, Abraham had forsaken his native country--had turned away from the graves of his fathers and the home of his kindred. He had wandered as a stranger in the land of his inheritance. He had waited long for the birth of the promised heir. At the command of God he had sent away his son Ishmael. And now, when the child so long desired was entering upon manhood, and the patriarch seemed able to discern the fruition of his hopes, a trial greater than all others was before him.

    The command was expressed in words that must have wrung with anguish that father's heart: "Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, . . . and offer him there for a burnt offering." Isaac was the light of his home, the solace of his old age, above all else the inheritor of the promised blessing. The loss of such a son by accident or disease would have been heart rending to the fond father; it would have bowed down his whitened head with grief; but he was commanded to shed the blood of that son with his own hand. It seemed to him a fearful impossibility.

    Satan was at hand to suggest that he must be deceived, for the divine law commands, "Thou shalt not kill," and God would not require what He had once forbidden. Going outside his tent, Abraham looked up to the calm brightness of the unclouded heavens, and recalled the promise made nearly fifty years before, that his seed should be innumerable as the stars. If this promise was to be fulfilled through Isaac, how could he be put to death? Abraham was tempted to believe that he might be under a delusion. In his doubt and anguish he bowed upon the earth, and prayed, as he had never prayed before, for some confirmation of the command if he must perform this terrible duty. He remembered the angels sent to reveal to him God's purpose to destroy Sodom, and who bore to him the promise of this same son Isaac, and he went to the place where he had several times met the heavenly messengers, hoping to meet them again, and receive some further direction; but none came to his relief. Darkness seemed to shut him in; but the command of God was sounding in his ears, "Take now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest." That command must be obeyed, and he dared not delay. Day was approaching, and he must be on his journey.

    Returning to his tent, he went to the place where Isaac lay sleeping the deep, untroubled sleep of youth and innocence. For a moment the father looked upon the dear face of his son, then turned tremblingly away. He went to the side of Sarah, who was also sleeping. Should he awaken her, that she might once more embrace her child? Should he tell her of God's requirement? He longed to unburden his heart to her, and share with her this terrible responsibility; but he was restrained by the fear that she might hinder him. Isaac was her joy and pride; her life was bound up in him, and the mother's love might refuse the sacrifice.

    Abraham at last summoned his son, telling him of the command to offer sacrifice upon a distant mountain. Isaac had often gone with his father to worship at some one of the various altars that marked his wanderings, and this summons excited no surprise. The preparations for the journey were quickly completed. The wood was made ready and put upon the ass, and with two menservants they set forth.

    Side by side the father and the son journeyed in silence. The patriarch, pondering his heavy secret, had no heart for words. His thoughts were of the proud, fond mother, and the day when he should return to her alone. Well he knew that the knife would pierce her heart when it took the life of her son.

    That day--the longest that Abraham had ever experienced--dragged slowly to its close. While his son and the young men were sleeping, he spent the night in prayer, still hoping that some heavenly messenger might come to say that the trial was enough, that the youth might return unharmed to his mother. But no relief came to his tortured soul. Another long day, another night of humiliation and prayer, while ever the command that was to leave him childless was ringing in his ears. Satan was near to whisper doubts and unbelief, but Abraham resisted his suggestions. As they were about to begin the journey of the third day, the patriarch, looking northward, saw the promised sign, a cloud of glory hovering over Mount Moriah, and he knew that the voice which had spoken to him was from heaven.

    Even now he did not murmur against God, but strengthened his soul by dwelling upon the evidences of the Lord's goodness and faithfulness. This son had been unexpectedly given; and had not He who bestowed the precious gift a right to recall His own? Then faith repeated the promise, "In Isaac shall they seed be called"--a seed numberless as the grains of sand upon the shore. Isaac was the child of a miracle, and could not the power that gave him life restore it? Looking beyond that which was seen, Abraham grasped the divine word, "accounting that God was able to raise him up, even from the dead." Hebrews 11:19.

    Yet none but God could understand how great was the father's sacrifice in yielding up his son to death; Abraham desired that none but God should witness the parting scene. He bade his servants remain behind, saying, "I and the lad will go yonder and worship, and come again to you." The wood was laid upon Isaac, the one to be offered, the father took the knife and the fire, and together they ascended toward the mountain summit, the young man silently wondering whence, so far from folds and flocks, the offering was to come. At last he spoke, "My father," "behold the fire and the wood: but where is the lamb for a burnt offering?" Oh, what a test was this! How the endearing words, "my father," pierced Abraham's heart! Not yet--he could not tell him now . "My son," he said, "God will provide Himself a lamb for a burnt offering."

    At the appointed place they built the altar and laid the wood upon it. Then, with trembling voice, Abraham unfolded to his son the divine message. It was with terror and amazement that Isaac learned his fate, but he offered no resistance. He could have escaped his doom, had he chosen to do so; the grief-stricken old man, exhausted with the struggle of those three terrible days, could not have opposed the will of the vigorous youth. But Isaac had been trained from childhood to ready, trusting obedience, and as the purpose of God was opened before him, he yielded a willing submission. He was a sharer in Abraham's faith, and he felt that he was honored in being called to give his life as an offering to God. He tenderly seeks to lighten the father's grief, and encourages his nerveless hands to bind the cords that confine him to the altar.

    And now the last words of love are spoken, the last tears are shed, the last embrace is given. The father lifts the knife to slay his son, when suddenly his arm is stayed. An angel of God calls to the patriarch out of heaven, "Abraham, Abraham!" He quickly answers, "Here am I," And again the voice is heard, "Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou any thing unto him: for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from Me." Then Abraham saw "a ram caught in a thicket," and quickly bringing the new victim, he offered it "in the stead of his son." In his joy and gratitude Abraham gave a new name to the sacred spot--"Jehovah-jireh," "the Lord will provide."

    On Mount Moriah, God again renewed His covenant, confirming with a solemn oath the blessing to Abraham and to his seed through all coming generations: "By myself have I sworn, saith Jehovah, for because thou hast done this thing, and hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, that in blessing I will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the stars of the heaven, and as the sand which is upon the seashore; and thy seed shall possess the gate of his enemies; and in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed My voice."

    Abraham's great act of faith stands like a pillar of light, illuminating the pathway of God's servants in all succeeding ages. Abraham did not seek to excuse himself from doing the will of God. During that three days' journey he had sufficient time to reason, and to doubt God, if he was disposed to doubt. He might have reasoned that the slaying of his son would cause him to be looked upon as a murderer, a second Cain; that it would cause his teaching to be rejected and despised; and thus destroy his power to do good to his fellow men. He might have pleaded that age should excuse him from obedience. But the patriarch did not take refuge in any of these excuses. Abraham was human; his passions and attachments were like ours; but he did not stop to question how the promise could be fulfilled if Isaac should be slain. He did not stay to reason with his aching heart. He knew that God is just and righteous in all His requirements, and he obeyed the command to the very letter.

    "Abraham believed God, and it was imputed unto him for righteousness: an he was called the friend of God." James 2:23. And Paul says, "They which are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham." Galatians 3:7. But Abraham's faith was made manifest by his works. "Was not Abraham our father justified by works, when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar? Seest thou how faith wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect?" James 2:21, 22. There are many who fail to understand the relation of faith and works. They say, "Only believe in Christ, and you are safe. You have nothing to do with keeping the law." But genuine faith will be manifest in obedience. Said Christ to the unbelieving Jews, "If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of Abraham." John 8:39. And concerning the father of the faithful the Lord declares, "Abraham obeyed My voice, and kept My charge, My commandments, My statutes, and My laws." Genesis 26:5. Says the apostle James, "Faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being alone." James 2:17. And John, who dwells so fully upon love, tells us, "This is the love of God, that we keep His commandments." 1 John 5:3.

    Through type and promise God "preached before the gospel unto Abraham." Galatians 3:8. And the patriarch's faith was fixed upon the Redeemer to come. Said Christ to the Jews. "Your father Abraham rejoiced that he should see My day; and he saw it, and was glad." John 8:56, R.V., margin. The ram offered in the place of Isaac represented the Son of God, who was to be sacrificed in our stead. When man was doomed to death by transgression of the law of God, the Father, looking upon His Son, said to the sinner, "Live: I have found a ransom."

    It was to impress Abraham's mind with the reality of the gospel, as well as to test his faith, that God commanded him to slay his son. The agony which he endured during the dark days of that fearful trial was permitted that he might understand from his own experience something of the greatness of the sacrifice made by the infinite God for man's redemption. No other test could have caused Abraham such torture of soul as did the offering of his son. God gave His Son to a death of agony and shame. The angels who witnessed the humiliation and soul anguish of the Son of God were not permitted to interpose, as in the case of Isaac. There was no voice to cry, "It is enough." To save the fallen race, the King of glory yielded up His life. What stronger proof can be given of the infinite compassion and love of God? "He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things?" Romans 8:32.

    The sacrifice required of Abraham was not alone for his own good, nor solely for the benefit of succeeding generations; but it was also for the instruction of the sinless intelligences of heaven and of other worlds. The field of the controversy between Christ and Satan--the field on which the plan of redemption is wrought out--is the lesson book of the universe. Because Abraham had shown a lack of faith in God's promises, Satan had accused him before the angels and before God of having failed to comply with the conditions of the covenant, and as unworthy of its blessings. God desired to prove the loyalty of His servant before all heaven, to demonstrate that nothing less than perfect obedience can be accepted, and to open more fully before them the plan of salvation.

    Heavenly beings were witnesses of the scene as the faith of Abraham and the submission of Isaac were tested. The trial was far more severe than that which had been brought upon Adam. Compliance with the prohibition laid upon our first parents involved no suffering, but the command to Abraham demanded the most agonizing sacrifice. All heaven beheld with wonder and admiration Abraham's unfaltering obedience. All heaven applauded his fidelity. Satan's accusations were shown to be false. God declared to His servant, "Now I know that thou fearest God [notwithstanding Satan's charges], seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son from Me." God's covenant, confirmed to Abraham by an oath before the intelligences of other worlds, testified that obedience will be rewarded.

    It had been difficult even for the angels to grasp the mystery of redemption--to comprehend that the Commander of heaven, the Son of God, must die for guilty man. When the command was given to Abraham to offer up his son, the interest of all heavenly beings was enlisted. With intense earnestness they watched each step in the fulfillment of this command. When to Isaac's question, "Where is the lamb for a burnt offering?" Abraham made answer, "God will provide Himself a lamb;" and when the father's hand was stayed as he was about to slay his son, and the ram which God had provided was offered in the place of Isaac--then light was shed upon the mystery of redemption, and even the angels understood more clearly the wonderful provision that God had made for man's salvation. 1 Peter 1:12.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp14.html Fairest among the cities of the Jordan Valley was Sodom, set in a plain which was "as the garden of the Lord" in its fertility and beauty. Here the luxuriant vegetation of the tropics flourished. Here was the home of the palm tree, the olive, and the vine; and flowers shed their fragrance throughout the year. Rich harvests clothed the fields, and flocks and herds covered the encircling hills. Art and commerce contributed to enrich the proud city of the plain. The treasures of the East adorned her palaces, and the caravans of the desert brought their stores of precious things to supply her marts of trade. With little thought or labor, every want of life could be supplied, and the whole year seemed one round of festivity.

    The profusion reigning everywhere gave birth to luxury and pride. Idleness and riches make the heart hard that has never been oppressed by want or burdened by sorrow. The love of pleasure was fostered by wealth and leisure, and the people gave themselves up to sensual indulgence. "Behold," says the prophet, "this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy. And they were haughty, and committed abomination before Me: therefore I took them away as I saw good." Ezekiel 16:49, 50. There is nothing more desired among men than riches and leisure, and yet these gave birth to the sins that brought destruction upon the cities of the plain. Their useless, idle life made them a prey to Satan's temptations, and they defaced the image of God, and became satanic rather than divine. Idleness is the greatest curse that can fall upon man, for vice and crime follow in its train. It enfeebles the mind, perverts the understanding, and debases the soul. Satan lies in ambush, ready to destroy those who are unguarded, whose leisure gives him opportunity to insinuate himself under some attractive disguise. He is never more successful than when he comes to men in their idle hours.

    In Sodom there was mirth and revelry, feasting and drunkenness. The vilest and most brutal passions were unrestrained. The people openly defied God and His law and delighted in deeds of violence. Though they had before them the example of the antediluvian world, and knew how the wrath of God had been manifested in their destruction, yet they followed the same course of wickedness.

    At the time of Lot's removal to Sodom, corruption had not become universal, and God in His mercy permitted rays of light to shine amid the moral darkness. When Abraham rescued the captives from the Elamites, the attention of the people was called to the true faith. Abraham was not a stranger to the people of Sodom, and his worship of the unseen God had been a matter of ridicule among them; but his victory over greatly superior forces, and his magnanimous disposition of the prisoners and spoil, excited wonder and admiration. While his skill and valor were extolled, none could avoid the conviction that a divine power had made him conqueror. And his noble and unselfish spirit, so foreign to the self-seeking inhabitants of Sodom, was another evidence of the superiority of the religion which he had honored by his courage and fidelity.

    Melchizedek, in bestowing the benediction upon Abraham, had acknowledged Jehovah as the source of his strength and the author of the victory: "Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth: and blessed be the most high God, which hath delivered thine enemies into thy hand." Genesis 14:19, 20. God was speaking to that people by His providence, but the last ray of light was rejected as all before had been.

    And now the last night of Sodom was approaching. Already the clouds of vengeance cast their shadows over the devoted city. But men perceived it not. While angels drew near on their mission of destruction, men were dreaming of prosperity and pleasure. The last days was like every other that had come and gone. Evening fell upon a scene of loveliness and security. A landscape of unrivaled beauty was bathed in the rays of the declining sun. The coolness of eventide had called forth the inhabitants of the city, and the pleasure-seeking throngs were passing to and fro, intent upon the enjoyment of the hour.

    In the twilight two strangers drew near to the city gate. They were apparently travelers coming in to tarry for the night. None could discern in those humble wayfarers the mighty heralds of divine judgment, and little dreamed the gay, careless multitude that in their treatment of these heavenly messengers that very night they would reach the climax of the guilt which doomed their proud city. But there was one man who manifested kindly attention toward the strangers and invited them to his home. Lot did not know their true character, but politeness and hospitality were habitual with him; they were a part of his religion--lessons that he had learned from the example of Abraham. Had he not cultivated a spirit of courtesy, he might have been left to perish with the rest of Sodom. Many a household, in closing its doors against a stranger, has shut out God's messenger, who would have brought blessing and hope and peace.

    Every act of life, however small, has its bearing for good or for evil. Faithfulness or neglect in what are apparently the smallest duties may open the door for life's richest blessings or its greatest calamities. It is little things that test the character. It is the unpretending acts of daily self-denial, performed with a cheerful, willing heart, that God smiles upon. We are not to live for self, but for others. And it is only by self-forgetfulness, by cherishing a loving, helpful spirit, that we can make our life a blessing. The little attentions, the small, simple courtesies, go far to make up the sum of life's happiness, and the neglect of these constitutes no small share of human wretchedness.

    Seeing the abuse to which strangers were exposed in Sodom, Lot made it one of his duties to guard them at their entrance, by offering them entertainment at his own house. He was sitting at the gate as the travelers approached, and upon observing them, he rose from his place to meet them, and bowing courteously, said, "Behold now, my lords, turn in, I pray you, into your servant's house, and tarry all night." They seemed to decline his hospitality, saying, "Nay; but we will abide in the street." Their object in this answer was twofold--to test the sincerity of Lot and also to appear ignorant of the character of the men of Sodom, as if they supposed it safe to remain in the street at night. Their answer made Lot the more determined not to leave them to the mercy of the rabble. He pressed his invitation until they yielded, and accompanied him to his house.

    He had hoped to conceal his intention from the idlers at the gate by bringing the strangers to his home by a circuitous route; but their hesitation and delay, and his persistent urging, caused them to be observed, and before they had retired for the night, a lawless crowd gathered about the house. It was an immense company, youth and aged men alike inflamed by the vilest passions. The strangers had been making inquiry in regard to the character of the city, and Lot had warned them not to venture out of his door that night, when the hooting and jeers of the mob were heard, demanding that the men be brought out to them.

    Knowing that if provoked to violence they could easily break into his house, Lot went out to try the effect of persuasion upon them. "I pray you, brethren," he said, "do not so wickedly," using the term "brethren" in the sense of neighbors, and hoping to conciliate them and make them ashamed of their vile purposes. But his words were like oil upon the flames. Their rage became like the roaring of a tempest. They mocked Lot as making himself a judge over them, and threatened to deal worse with him than they had purposed toward his guests. They rushed upon him, and would have torn him in pieces had he not been rescued by the angels of God. The heavenly messengers "put forth their hand, and pulled Lot into the house to them, and shut to the door." The events that followed, revealed the character of the guests he had entertained. "They smote the men that were at the door of the house with blindness, both small and great: so that they wearied themselves to find the door." Had they not been visited with double blindness, being given up to hardness of heart, the stroke of God upon them would have caused them to fear, and to desist from their evil work. That last night was marked by no greater sins than many others before it; but mercy, so long slighted, had at last ceased its pleading. The inhabitants of Sodom had passed the limits of divine forbearance--"the hidden boundary between God's patience and His wrath." The fires of His vengeance were about to be kindled in the vale of Siddim.

    The angels revealed to Lot the object of their mission: "We will destroy this place, because the cry of them is waxen great before the face of the Lord; and the Lord hath sent us to destroy it." The strangers whom Lot had endeavored to protect, now promised to protect him, and to save also all the members of his family who would flee with him from the wicked city. The mob had wearied themselves out and departed, and Lot went out to warn his children. He repeated the words of the angels, "Up, get you out of this place; for the Lord will destroy this city." But he seemed to them as one that mocked. They laughed at what they called his superstitious fears. His daughters were influenced by their husbands. They were well enough off where they were. They could see no evidence of danger. Everything was just as it had been. They had great possessions, and they could not believe it possible that beautiful Sodom would be destroyed.

    Lot returned sorrowfully to his home and told the story of his failure. Then the angels bade him arise and take his wife and the two daughters who were yet in his house and leave the city. But Lot delayed. Though daily distressed at beholding deeds of violence, he had no true conception of the debasing and abominable iniquity practiced in that vile city. He did not realize the terrible necessity for God's judgments to put a check on sin. Some of his children clung to Sodom, and his wife refused to depart without them. The thought of leaving those whom he held dearest on earth seemed more than he could bear. It was hard to forsake his luxurious home and all the wealth acquired by the labors of his whole life, to go forth a destitute wanderer. Stupefied with sorrow, he lingered, loath to depart. But for the angels of God, they would all have perished in the ruin of Sodom. The heavenly messengers took him and his wife and daughters by the hand and led them out of the city.

    Here the angels left them, and turned back to Sodom to accomplish their work of destruction. Another--He with whom Abraham had pleaded--drew near to Lot. In all the cities of the plain, even ten righteous persons had not been found; but in answer to the patriarch's prayer, the one man who feared God was snatched from destruction. The command was given with startling vehemence: "Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed." Hesitancy or delay now would be fatal. To cast one lingering look upon the devoted city, to tarry for one moment from regret to leave so beautiful a home, would have cost their life. The storm of divine judgment was only waiting that these poor fugitives might make their escape.

    But Lot, confused and terrified, pleaded that he could not do as he was required lest some evil should overtake him and he should die. Living in that wicked city, in the midst of unbelief, his faith had grown dim. The Prince of heaven was by his side, yet he pleaded for his own life as though God, who had manifested such care and love for him, would not still preserve him. He should have trusted himself wholly to the divine Messenger, giving his will and his life into the Lord's hands without a doubt or a question. But like so many others, he endeavored to plan for himself: "Behold now, this city is near to flee unto, and it is a little one: O, let me escape thither, (is it not a little one?) and my soul shall live." The city here mentioned was Bela, afterward called Zoar. It was but a few miles from Sodom, and, like it, was corrupt and doomed to destruction. But Lot asked that it might be spared, urging that this was but a small request; and his desire was granted. The Lord assured him, "I have accepted thee concerning this thing also, that I will not overthrow this city, for the which thou hast spoken." Oh, how great the mercy of God toward His erring creatures!

    Again the solemn command was given to hasten, for the fiery storm would be delayed but little longer. But one of the fugitives ventured to cast a look backward to the doomed city, and she became a monument of God's judgment. If Lot himself had manifested no hesitancy to obey the angels' warning, but had earnestly fled toward the mountains, without one word of pleading or remonstrance, his wife also would have made her escape. The influence of his example would have saved her from the sin that sealed her doom. But his hesitancy and delay caused her to lightly regard the divine warning. While her body was upon the plain, her heart clung to Sodom, and she perished with it. She rebelled against God because His judgments involved her possessions and her children in the ruin. Although so greatly favored in being called out from the wicked city, she felt that she was severely dealt with, because the wealth that it had taken years to accumulate must be left to destruction. Instead of thankfully accepting deliverance, she presumptuously looked back to desire the life of those who had rejected the divine warning. Her sin showed her to be unworthy of life, for the preservation of which she felt so little gratitude.

    We should beware of treating lightly God's gracious provisions for our salvation. There are Christians who say, "I do not care to be saved unless my companion and children are saved with me." They feel that heaven would not be heaven to them without the presence of those who are so dear. But have those who cherish this feeling a right conception of their own relation to God, in view of His great goodness and mercy toward them? Have they forgotten that they are bound by the strongest ties of love and honor and loyalty to the service of their Creator and Redeemer? The invitations of mercy are addressed to all; and because our friends reject the Saviour's pleading love, shall we also turn away? The redemption of the soul is precious. Christ has paid an infinite price for our salvation, and no one who appreciates the value of this great sacrifice or the worth of the soul will despise God's offered mercy because others choose to do so. The very fact that others are ignoring His just claims should arouse us to greater diligence, that we may honor God ourselves, and lead all whom we can influence, to accept His love.

    "The sun was risen upon the earth when Lot entered into Zoar." The bright rays of the morning seemed to speak only prosperity and peace to the cities of the plain. The stir of active life began in the streets; men were going their various ways, intent on the business or the pleasures of the day. The sons-in law of Lot were making merry at the fears and warnings of the weak-minded old man. Suddenly and unexpectedly as would be a thunder peal from an unclouded sky, the tempest broke. The Lord rained brimstone and fire out of heaven upon the cities and the fruitful plain; its palaces and temples, costly dwellings, gardens and vineyards, and the gay, pleasure-seeking throngs that only the night before had insulted the messengers of heaven--all were consumed. The smoke of the conflagration went up like the smoke of a great furnace. And the fair vale of Siddim became a desolation, a place never to be built up or inhabited--a witness to all generations of the certainty of God's judgments upon transgression.

    The flames that consumed the cities of the plain shed their warning light down even to our time. We are taught the fearful and solemn lesson that while God's mercy bears long with the transgressor, there is a limit beyond which men may not go on in sin. When that limit is reached, then the offers of mercy are withdrawn, and the ministration of judgment begins.

    The Redeemer of the world declares that there are greater sins than that for which Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed. Those who hear the gospel invitation calling sinners to repentance, and heed it not, are more guilty before God than were the dwellers in the vale of Siddim. And still greater sin is theirs who profess to know God and to keep His commandments, yet who deny Christ in their character and their daily life. In the light of the Saviour's warning, the fate of Sodom is a solemn admonition, not merely to those who are guilty of outbreaking sin, but to all who are trifling with Heaven-sent light and privileges.

    Said the True Witness to the church at Ephesus: "I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent." Revelation 2:4, 5. The Saviour watches for a response to His offers of love and forgiveness, with a more tender compassion than that which moves the heart of an earthly parent to forgive a wayward, suffering son. He cries after the wanderer, "Return unto Me, and I will return unto you." Malachi 3:7. But if the erring one persistently refuses to heed the voice that calls him with pitying, tender love, he will at last be left in darkness. The heart that has long slighted God's mercy, becomes hardened in sin, and is no longer susceptible to the influence of the grace of God. Fearful will be the doom of that soul of whom the pleading Saviour shall finally declare, he "is joined to idols: let him alone." Hosea 4:17. It will be more tolerable in the day of judgment for the cities of the plain than for those who have known the love of Christ, and yet have turned away to choose the pleasures of a world of sin.

    You who are slighting the offers of mercy, think of the long array of figures accumulating against you in the books of heaven; for there is a record kept of the impieties of nations, of families, of individuals. God may bear long while the account goes on, and calls to repentance and offers of pardon may be given; yet a time will come when the account will be full; when the soul's decision has been made; when by his own choice man's destiny has been fixed. Then the signal will be given for judgment to be executed.

    There is cause for alarm in the condition of the religious world today. God's mercy has been trifled with. The multitudes make void the law of Jehovah, "teaching for doctrines the commandments of men." Matthew 15:9. Infidelity prevails in many of the churches in our land; not infidelity in its broadest sense--an open denial of the Bible--but an infidelity that is robed in the garb of Christianity, while it is undermining faith in the Bible as a revelation from God. Fervent devotion and vital piety have given place to hollow formalism. As the result, apostasy and sensualism prevail. Christ declared, "As it was in the days of Lot, . . . even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed." Luke 17:28, 30. The daily record of passing events testifies to the fulfillment of His words. The world is fast becoming ripe for destruction. Soon the judgments of God are to be poured out, and sin and sinners are to be consumed.

    Said our Saviour: "Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth"--upon all whose interests are centered in this world. "Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man." Luke 21:34-36.

    Before the destruction of Sodom, God sent a message to Lot, "Escape for thy life; look not behind thee, neither stay thou in all the plain; escape to the mountain, lest thou be consumed." The same voice of warning was heard by the disciples of Christ before the destruction of Jerusalem: "When ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains." Luke 21:20, 21. They must not tarry to secure anything from their possessions, but must make the most of the opportunity to escape.

    There was a coming out, a decided separation from the wicked, an escape for life. So it was in the days of Noah; so with Lot; so with the disciples prior to the destruction of Jerusalem; and so it will be in the last days. Again the voice of God is heard in a message of warning, bidding His people separate themselves from the prevailing iniquity.

    The state of corruption and apostasy that in the last days would exist in the religious world, was presented to the prophet John in the vision of Babylon, "that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth." Revelation 17:18. Before its destruction the call is to be given from heaven, "Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues." Revelation 18:4. As in the days of Noah and Lot, there must be a marked separation from sin and sinners. There can be no compromise between God and the world, no turning back to secure earthly treasures. "Ye cannot serve God and mammon." Matthew 6:24.

    Like the dwellers in the vale of Siddim, the people are dreaming of prosperity and peace. "Escape for thy life," is the warning from the angels of God; but other voices are heard saying, "Be not excited; there is no cause for alarm." The multitudes cry, "Peace and safety," while Heaven declares that swift destruction is about to come upon the transgressor. On the night prior to their destruction, the cities of the plain rioted in pleasure and derided the fears and warnings of the messenger of God; but those scoffers perished in the flames; that very night the door of mercy was forever closed to the wicked, careless inhabitants of Sodom. God will not always be mocked; He will not long be trifled with. "Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate: and He shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it." Isaiah 13:9. The great mass of the world will reject God's mercy, and will be overwhelmed in swift and irretrievable ruin. But those who heed the warning shall dwell "in the secret place of the Most High," and "abide under the shadow of the Almighty." His truth shall be their shield and buckler. For them is the promise, "With long life will I satisfy him, and show him My salvation." Psalm 91:1, 4, 16.

    Lot dwelt but a short time in Zoar. Iniquity prevailed there as in Sodom, and he feared to remain, lest the city should be destroyed. Not long after, Zoar was consumed, as God had purposed. Lot made his way to the mountains, and abode in a cave, stripped of all for which he had dared to subject his family to the influences of a wicked city. But the curse of Sodom followed him even here. The sinful conduct of his daughters was the result of the evil associations of that vile place. Its moral corruption had become so interwoven with their character that they could not distinguish between good and evil. Lot's only posterity, the Moabites and Ammonites, were vile, idolatrous tribes, rebels against God and bitter enemies of His people.

    In how wide contrast to the life of Abraham was that of Lot! Once they had been companions, worshiping at one altar, dwelling side by side in their pilgrim tents; but how widely separated now! Lot had chosen Sodom for its pleasure and profit. Leaving Abraham's altar and its daily sacrifice to the living God, he had permitted his children to mingle with a corrupt and idolatrous people; yet he had retained in his heart the fear of God, for he is declared in the Scriptures to have been a "just" man; his righteous soul was vexed with the vile conversation that greeted his ears daily and the violence and crime he was powerless to prevent. He was saved at last as "a brand plucked out of the fire" (Zechariah 3:2), yet stripped of his possessions, bereaved of his wife and children, dwelling in caves, like the wild beasts, covered with infamy in his old age; and he gave to the world, not a race of righteous men, but two idolatrous nations, at enmity with God and warring upon His people, until, their cup of iniquity being full, they were appointed to destruction. How terrible were the results that followed one unwise step!

    Says the wise man, "Labor not to be rich: cease from thine own wisdom." "He that is greedy of gain troubleth his own house; but he that hateth gifts shall live." Proverbs 23:4; 15:27. And the apostle Paul declares, "They that will be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition." 1 Timothy 6:9.

    When Lot entered Sodom he fully intended to keep himself free from iniquity and to command his household after him. But he signally failed. The corrupting influences about him had an effect upon his own faith, and his children's connection with the inhabitants of Sodom bound up his interest in a measure with theirs. The result is before us.

    Many are still making a similar mistake. In selecting a home they look more to the temporal advantages they may gain than to the moral and social influences that will surround themselves and their families. They choose a beautiful and fertile country, or remove to some flourishing city, in the hope of securing greater prosperity; but their children are surrounded by temptation, and too often they form associations that are unfavorable to the development of piety and the formation of a right character. The atmosphere of lax morality, of unbelief, of indifference to religious things, has a tendency to counteract the influence of the parents. Examples of rebellion against parental and divine authority are ever before the youth; many form attachments for infidels and unbelievers, and cast in their lot with the enemies of God.

    In choosing a home, God would have us consider, first of all, the moral and religious influences that will surround us and our families. We may be placed in trying positions, for many cannot have their surroundings what they would; and whenever duty calls us, God will enable us to stand uncorrupted, if we watch and pray, trusting in the grace of Christ. But we should not needlessly expose ourselves to influences that are unfavorable to the formation of Christian character. When we voluntarily place ourselves in an atmosphere of worldliness and unbelief, we displease God and drive holy angels from our homes.

    Those who secure for their children worldly wealth and honor at the expense of their eternal interests, will find in the end that these advantages are a terrible loss. Like Lot, many see their children ruined, and barely save their own souls. Their lifework is lost; their life is a sad failure. Had they exercised true wisdom, their children might have had less of worldly prosperity, but they would have made sure of a title to the immortal inheritance.

    The heritage that God has promised to His people is not in this world. Abraham had no possession in the earth, "no, not so much as to set his foot on." Acts 7:5. He possessed great substance, and he used it to the glory of God and the good of his fellow men; but he did not look upon this world as his home. The Lord had called him to leave his idolatrous countrymen, with the promise of the land of Canaan as an everlasting possession; yet neither he nor his son nor his son's son received it. When Abraham desired a burial place for his dead, he had to buy it of the Canaanites. His sole possession in the Land of Promise was that rock-hewn tomb in the cave of Machpelah.

    But the word of God had not failed; neither did it meet its final accomplishment in the occupation of Canaan by the Jewish people. "To Abraham and his seed were the promises made."

    Galatians 3:16. Abraham himself was to share the inheritance. The fulfillment of God's promise may seem to be long delayed--for "one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day" (2 Peter 3:Cool; it may appear to tarry; but at the appointed time "it will surely come, it will not tarry." Habakkuk 2:3. The gift to Abraham and his seed included not merely the land of Canaan, but the whole earth. So says the apostle, "The promise, that he should be the  heir of the world,  was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith." Romans 4:13. And the Bible plainly teaches that the promises made to Abraham are to be fulfilled through Christ. All that are Christ's are "Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise"--heirs to "an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away"--the earth freed from the curse of sin. Galatians 3:29; 1 Peter 1:4. For "the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High;" and "the meek shall inherit the earth; and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace." Daniel 7:27; Psalm 37:11. God gave to Abraham a view of this immortal inheritance, and with this hope he was content. "By faith he sojourned in the Land of Promise, as in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise: for he looked for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and maker is God." Hebrews 11:9, 10.

    Of the posterity of Abraham it is written, "These all died in faith, not having received the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth." Verse 13. We must dwell as pilgrims and strangers here if we would gain "a better country, that is, an heavenly." Verse 16. Those who are children of Abraham will be seeking the city which he looked for, "whose builder and maker is God."





    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 1:45 pm; edited 3 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Sep 04, 2018 10:51 am



    I'm very tentative regarding the following. I simply don't know who and what we're dealing with. I see through a glass, darkly. This is simply a study-guide and a place of beginning. We might need to study this stuff for the rest of the twenty-first century, to get it right. I am very conflicted regarding the American-System, the English-System, the Roman-System, the New World Order, and the Kingdom of God. I am very concerned regarding who owns and operates the solar system. Who should rightfully own and operate the solar system??


    THE FOUNDING DOCUMENTS OF THE UNITED STATES OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM

    PREAMBLE

    WE THE PEOPLE OF EARTH are determined to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war, and to reaffirm faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and women and of nations large and small, and to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the obligations arising from the Constitution of the United States of the Solar System can be maintained, and to promote social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom. To practice tolerance and live together in peace with one another as good neighbours, and to unite our strength to maintain interplanetary peace and security, and to ensure, by the acceptance of principles and the institution of methods, that armed force shall not be used, save in the common interest, and to employ interplanetary machinery for the promotion of the economic and social advancement of all peoples.

    Recognition of the inherent dignity and of the equal and inalienable rights of all members of the human family is the foundation of freedom, justice and peace in the world. Disregard and contempt for human rights have resulted in barbarous acts which have outraged the conscience of mankind, and the advent of a world in which human beings shall enjoy freedom of speech and belief and freedom from fear and want has been proclaimed as the highest aspiration of the common people. It is essential, if man is not to be compelled to have recourse, as a last resort, to rebellion against tyranny and oppression, that human rights should be protected by the rule of law. It is essential to promote the development of friendly relations between Member States. We the people of Earth have reaffirmed our faith in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person and in the equal rights of men and women and have determined to promote social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom. Member States have pledged themselves to achieve, in co-operation with the United States of the Solar System the promotion of universal respect for and observance of human rights and fundamental freedoms. A common understanding of these rights and freedoms is of the greatest importance.

    Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom...in the context of The United States of the Solar System...is a common standard of achievement for all peoples and all Member States, to the end that every individual and every organ of society, keeping these principles, concepts, and documents constantly in mind, shall strive by teaching and education to promote respect for these rights and freedoms and by progressive measures, interstate and interplanetary, to secure their universal and effective recognition and observance among the peoples of Member States.

    All human beings are born free and equal in dignity and rights.They are endowed with reason and conscience and should act towards one another in a spirit of brotherhood. Everyone is entitled to all the rights and freedoms inherent in the United States of the Solar System, without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, territorial or social origin, property, birth or other status. Furthermore, no distinction shall be made on the basis of the political or jurisdictional status of the Member State to which a person belongs.

    Everyone has the right to life, liberty and security of person. No one shall be held in slavery or servitude; slavery and the slave trade shall be prohibited in all their forms. No one shall be subjected to torture or to cruel, inhuman or degrading treatment or punishment. Everyone has the right to recognition everywhere as a person before the law. All are equal before the law and are entitled without any discrimination to equal protection of the law. All are entitled to equal protection against any discrimination in violation of this Declaration and against any incitement to such discrimination. Everyone has the right to an effective remedy by the competent Member State tribunals for acts violating the fundamental rights granted him by the constitution or by law.

    No one shall be subjected to arbitrary arrest, detention or exile. Everyone is entitled in full equality to a fair and public hearing by an independent and impartial tribunal, in the determination of his rights and obligations and of any criminal charge against him. Everyone charged with a penal offence has the right to be presumed innocent until proved guilty according to law in a public trial at which he has had all the guarantees necessary for his defence. No one shall be held guilty of any penal offence on account of any act or omission which did not constitute a penal offence, under state or interplanetary law, at the time when it was committed. Nor shall a heavier penalty be imposed than the one that was applicable at the time the penal offence was committed.

    No one shall be subjected to arbitrary interference with his privacy, family, home or correspondence, nor to attacks upon his honour and reputation. Everyone has the right to the protection of the law against such interference or attacks. Everyone has the right to freedom of movement and residence within the borders of each Member State. Everyone has the right to leave any Member State, and to return. Everyone has the right to seek and to enjoy in other Member States asylum from persecution. This right may not be invoked in the case of prosecutions genuinely arising from non-political crimes or from acts contrary to the purposes and principles of the United States of the Solar System. Everyone has the right to own property alone as well as in association with others. No one shall be arbitrarily deprived of his property.

    Men and women of full age, without any limitation due to race, state or religion, have the right to marry and to found a family. They are entitled to equal rights as to marriage, during marriage and at its dissolution. Marriage shall be entered into only with the free and full consent of the intending spouses. The family is the natural and fundamental group unit of society and is entitled to protection by society and the State.

    Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship and observance. Everyone has the right to freedom of opinion and expression; this right includes freedom to hold opinions without interference and to seek, receive and impart information and ideas through any media and regardless of frontiers. Everyone has the right to freedom of peaceful assembly and association. No one may be compelled to belong to an association.

    Everyone has the right to take part in the government of his state, directly or through freely chosen representatives. Everyone has the right of equal access to public service in his Member State. The will of the people shall be the basis of the authority of government; this will shall be expressed in periodic and genuine elections which shall be by universal and equal suffrage and shall be held by secret vote or by equivalent free voting procedures.

    Everyone, as a member of society, has the right to social security and is entitled to realization, through state effort and interplanetary co-operation and in accordance with the organization and resources of each Member State, of the economic, social and cultural rights indispensable for his dignity and the free development of his personality.

    Everyone has the right to work, to free choice of employment, to just and favourable conditions of work and to protection against unemployment. Everyone, without any discrimination, has the right to equal pay for equal work. Everyone who works has the right to just and favourable remuneration ensuring for himself and his family an existence worthy of human dignity, and supplemented, if necessary, by other means of social protection. Everyone has the right to form and to join trade unions for the protection of his interests. Everyone has the right to rest and leisure, including reasonable limitation of working hours and periodic holidays with pay. Everyone has the right to work to achieve a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services, and the right to security in the event of unemployment, sickness, disability, widowhood, old age or other lack of livelihood in circumstances beyond his control. Motherhood and childhood are entitled to special care and assistance. All children, whether born in or out of wedlock, shall enjoy the same social protection.

    Everyone has the right to education. Education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages. Elementary education shall be compulsory. Technical and professional education shall be made generally available and higher education shall be equally accessible to all on the basis of merit. Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. It shall promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among all Member States, racial or religious groups, and shall further the activities of the United States of the Solar System for the maintenance of peace. Parents have a prior right to choose the kind of education that shall be given to their children.

    Everyone has the right freely to participate in the cultural life of the community, to enjoy the arts and to share in scientific advancement and its benefits. Everyone has the right to the protection of the moral and material interests resulting from any scientific, literary or artistic production of which he is the author. Everyone has duties to the community in which alone the free and full development of his personality is possible. In the exercise of his rights and freedoms, everyone shall be subject only to such limitations as are determined by law solely for the purpose of securing due recognition and respect for the rights and freedoms of others and of meeting the just requirements of morality, public order and the general welfare in a democratic society. These rights and freedoms may in no case be exercised contrary to the purposes and principles of the United States of the Solar System.


    DECLARATION OF HUMAN SOVEREIGNTY REGARDING
    CONTACT WITH EXTRATERRESTRIAL NATIONS AND FORCES  

    We, the People of Earth, extend greetings to all races in the Greater Community of the Universe. We acknowledge our common heritage before the Creator of all the Universe, both visible and invisible. We declare the planet Earth as our sacred inheritance. We pledge henceforth to sustain and preserve the Earth for all generations to come. We call upon all humanity to treat all races everywhere with wisdom and justice, here on Earth and throughout the Universe.

    Fundamental Rights

    We, the People of Earth, regard the need for freedom to be universal. Therefore, we hold that all individuals in all worlds are created equal and are endowed by the Creator with sacred and inalienable rights. Fundamental among these are the right to live as a free race; the right of self-determination, self-sufficiency, and creative expression; the right to life without oppression; and the right to pursue in life a higher purpose and a higher calling that the Creator has provided to all.

    Before the Greater Community of the Universe, we, the People of Earth, do now invoke these fundamental rights for ourselves, along with certain rights that naturally derive from them, including:

    -The right of sovereignty. The People of Earth shall be self-governed and independent, neither subject to nor dependent upon any other authority. No extraterrestrial force shall contravene or abrogate the human sovereignty of this planet.

    -The right of planetary sanctity. Earth shall be free from extraterrestrial intervention, intrusion, interference, or exploitation, both mental and physical. No extraterrestrial force shall make close approach, or assume close orbit, or make any landing, or engage in trade, except openly and with the expressed consent of the People of Earth achieved through a democratic means.

    -The right of sanctity of biological and genetic material. No extraterrestrial power shall take, possess, or manipulate human biological or genetic material for any purpose whatsoever.

    -The right of occupation. We the People of Earth claim this Solar System as our sphere of influence. No extraterrestrial bases may be established on bodies or stations orbiting the Earth, nor on other planets or bodies of this Solar System, except with the expressed consent of the People of Earth.

    -The right of peaceful navigation. We claim the right to travel and explore within our Solar System without interference or restraint from extraterrestrial forces, and maintain the right to deny access to this Solar System by any extraterrestrial forces.

    We, the People of Earth, consider it our rightful responsibility to assert and defend these fundamental rights, and to give and receive aid consistent with these rights.

    The Assessment

    When in the course of their evolution it becomes necessary for the native people of a planet to unite, to transcend the conflicts and differences that have separated them from one another, and to assume among the powers of the Universe a separate and equal sovereignty, a respectful consideration of that sovereignty requires that they declare the causes which impel them to this present course of action.

    Although the Earth has undergone a long history of extraterrestrial visitation, the current situation is that the People of Earth are now suffering the effects of a global extraterrestrial intervention into human affairs. This intervention employs a strategy of deception, manipulation, and exploitation, the goal of which is control over humanity, which will result in the loss of human freedom and self-determination. It is now the sacred right and duty of the People of Earth to oppose, resist, and repel this extraterrestrial intervention, to declare and defend our sovereignty, our freedom, and our independence from all extraterrestrial forces.

    Let these violations be considered by those supporting the cause of freedom throughout the Greater Community:

    -Intervening extraterrestrial forces have refused to openly disclose and reveal the nature and intent of their activities on and around Earth. This extraterrestrial presence is clandestine, covert, uninvited, and unapproved by the People of Earth. These extraterrestrial forces have concealed their own identity, their political or economic alliances and allegiances, as well as the authorities and powers which they serve.

    -As is becoming increasingly apparent from their actions, extraterrestrial forces intend to exploit the Earth, its resources, and its people, and are engaged in a systematic program of colonizing humanity into a subservient client state to be ruled by agents of these extraterrestrial forces. The extraterrestrial intervention and occupation seeks commercial gain, economic power, and the strategic advantage offered by this world in relation to other worlds.

    -Extraterrestrial forces have repeatedly and with impunity violated national and international laws of the Earth’s people. These offenses, which still continue today, have included violation of restricted airspace; abduction and transportation of humans without their consent; murder, rape, torture, sexual abuse, interbreeding with humans, and cruel experimentation; theft and trade of human biological and genetic materials; theft and trade of Earth’s natural resources; covert mental and psychological influence; mutilation of humans and animals; tampering with and disabling of military defense systems; and clandestine infiltration into human society.

    -Extraterrestrial forces have secretly negotiated treaties and agreements with human individuals and groups, without the informed consent of the People of Earth.

    -Extraterrestrial forces have systematically attempted to persuade and mislead humans through extending false hopes and promises of wealth, power, and protection; rescue from planetary catastrophe; membership in a “galactic federation”; and spiritual salvation and enlightenment.

    -Extraterrestrial forces have exploited and exacerbated human conflicts to serve their own ends.

    -Extraterrestrial forces have been disempowering humanity by leading us to believe that we can only survive with their help and their advanced technology, thus fostering our complete dependence upon them and denying our ability to ensure our own survival.

    Demands and Declarations

    Accordingly, we, the People of Earth, do hereby declare all previously existing agreements or treaties between any human government, group, or individual and any extraterrestrials to be forthwith null, void, and permanently suspended. We demand that any such previously existing treaties or agreements be fully and publicly disclosed. Any future agreements or treaties between human governments, groups, or individuals and extraterrestrials must be negotiated only with the full consent of the People of Earth, publicly and openly expressed by an international democratic body representing the nations and peoples of Earth.

    We demand that all extraterrestrials now cease all operations and activities and immediately vacate and depart from the Earth and its surroundings including the Sun, Earth’s Moon, and all planets of this Solar System. This includes vacating any natural or artificial satellites, as well as all space within the Solar System.

    We demand that all extraterrestrial organizations who have established or operated bases on the Earth, its Moon, or anywhere else within this Solar System, to vacate these bases, and fully disclose their nature. These bases should then be used to defend the Solar System.

    We further demand that all living humans who are now in custody of extraterrestrials be returned immediately in good health; further, we demand a full accounting of all humans who have been taken or held by extraterrestrials, including those who have died in captivity. In addition, we demand that all human biological or genetic materials taken from any individuals be accounted for and destroyed, and their intended use be identified. Any devices implanted in living individuals must be identified so that they may be safely removed.

    We demand full public disclosure of the purpose and details of the extraterrestrial hybridization program, including the location, identity, and activities of all living human-extraterrestrial hybrids, whether on Earth or elsewhere.

    Be it known throughout the Universe that from this time forward, extraterrestrials may only enter our Solar System, approach our Earth, fly in our skies, set foot on our soil, or enter our waters with the explicit consent of the People of Earth.

    We, therefore, do solemnly declare that the People of Earth are and should be a free and independent people; that all humans are hereby absolved from all allegiance to extraterrestrial powers, and that all political and economic connections between them and the People of Earth are totally dissolved; that as a free and sovereign race in the Greater Community of the Universe, we assume full power within this Solar System to conclude peace, levy war, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to undertake all other actions which a sovereign planetary race may rightfully and ethically do.

    Concluding Statement

    Let it be understood that in making this Declaration of Human Sovereignty, we, the People of Earth, affirm our future and destiny as a free race within a Greater Community of intelligent life. We recognize that we are a part of this Greater Community and that we are destined over time to encounter many different races from beyond our world.

    To them and to all others, we hereby declare that our intention is not conquest or domination in space. We declare that the rights and privileges that we affirm here for ourselves, we also affirm for all races of beings whom we might encounter.

    In making our Declaration of Human Sovereignty, we proclaim our rights, responsibilities, and privileges as a free race in order that we may pursue greater unity, peace, and cooperation within the human family without unwanted or unwarranted intrusion and interference by any outside nation or force from the Greater Community. We make this proclamation as an expression of our Divine right and honorable intent for the human family and for all races in the Universe who seek to be free.

    www.humansovereignty.org



    THE CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM

    We the People of the United States of the Solar System, in Order to form a more perfect Union, establish Justice, insure domestic Tranquility, provide for the common defence, promote the general Welfare, and secure the Blessings of Liberty to ourselves and our Posterity, do ordain and establish this Constitution for the United States of the Solar System.

    Article 1.

    Section 1
    All legislative Powers herein granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States of the Solar System, which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives.

    Section 2
    The House of Representatives shall be composed of Members chosen every second Year by the People of the several States, and the Electors in each State shall have the Qualifications requisite for Electors of the most numerous Branch of the State Legislature.

    No Person shall be a Representative who shall not have attained to the Age of twenty five Years, and been seven Years a Citizen of the United States of the Solar System, and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State in which they shall be chosen.

    Representatives and direct Taxes shall be apportioned among the several States which may be included within this Union, according to their respective Numbers.

    When vacancies happen in the Representation from any State, the Executive Authority thereof shall issue Writs of Election to fill such Vacancies.

    The House of Representatives shall choose their Speaker and other Officers; and shall have the sole Power of Impeachment.

    Section 3
    The Senate of the United States of the Solar System shall be composed of two Senators from each State, chosen by the Legislature thereof, for six Years; and each Senator shall have one Vote.

    Immediately after they shall be assembled in Consequence of the first Election, they shall be divided as equally as may be into three Classes. The Seats of the Senators of the first Class shall be vacated at the Expiration of the second Year, of the second Class at the Expiration of the fourth Year, and of the third Class at the Expiration of the sixth Year, so that one third may be chosen every second Year; and if Vacancies happen by Resignation, or otherwise, during the Recess of the Legislature of any State, the Executive thereof may make temporary Appointments until the next Meeting of the Legislature, which shall then fill such Vacancies.

    No Person shall be a Senator who shall not have attained to the Age of thirty Years, and been nine Years a Citizen of the United States of the Solar System, and who shall not, when elected, be an Inhabitant of that State for which they shall be chosen.

    The Vice President of the United States of the Solar System shall be President of the Senate, but shall have no Vote, unless they be equally divided.

    The Senate shall choose their other Officers, and also a President pro tempore, in the absence of the Vice President, or when he shall exercise the Office of President of the United States of the Solar System.

    The Senate shall have the sole Power to try all Impeachments. When sitting for that Purpose, they shall be on Oath or Affirmation. When the President of the United States of the Solar System is tried, the Chief Justice shall preside: And no Person shall be convicted without the Concurrence of two thirds of the Members present.

    Judgment in Cases of Impeachment shall not extend further than to removal from Office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any Office of honor, Trust or Profit under the United States of the Solar System: but the Party convicted shall nevertheless be liable and subject to Indictment, Trial, Judgment and Punishment, according to Law.

    Section 4
    The Times, Places and Manner of holding Elections for Senators and Representatives, shall be prescribed in each State by the Legislature thereof; but the Congress may at any time by Law make or alter such Regulations, except as to the Place of Choosing Senators.

    The Congress shall assemble at least once in every Year, and such Meeting shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall by Law appoint a different Day.

    Section 5
    Each House shall be the Judge of the Elections, Returns and Qualifications of its own Members, and a Majority of each shall constitute a Quorum to do Business; but a smaller number may adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the Attendance of absent Members, in such Manner, and under such Penalties as each House may provide.

    Each House may determine the Rules of its Proceedings, punish its Members for disorderly Behavior, and, with the Concurrence of two-thirds, expel a Member.

    Each House shall keep a Journal of its Proceedings, and from time to time publish the same, excepting such Parts as may in their Judgment require Secrecy; and the Yeas and Nays of the Members of either House on any question shall, at the Desire of one fifth of those Present, be entered on the Journal.

    Neither House, during the Session of Congress, shall, without the Consent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any other Place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting.

    Section 6
    The Senators and Representatives shall receive a Compensation for their Services, to be ascertained by Law, and paid out of the Treasury of the United States of the Solar System. They shall in all Cases, except Treason, Felony and Breach of the Peace, be privileged from Arrest during their Attendance at the Session of their respective Houses, and in going to and returning from the same; and for any Speech or Debate in either House, they shall not be questioned in any other Place.

    No Senator or Representative shall, during the Time for which he was elected, be appointed to any civil Office under the Authority of the United States of the Solar System which shall have been created, or the Emoluments whereof shall have been increased during such time; and no Person holding any Office under the United States of the Solar System, shall be a Member of either House during their Continuance in Office.

    Section 7
    All bills for raising Revenue shall originate in the House of Representatives; but the Senate may propose or concur with Amendments as on other Bills.

    Every Bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives and the Senate, shall, before it become a Law, be presented to the President of the United States of the Solar System; If they approve they shall sign it, but if not they shall return it, with their Objections to that House in which it shall have originated, who shall enter the Objections at large on their Journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such Reconsideration two thirds of that House shall agree to pass the Bill, it shall be sent, together with the Objections, to the other House, by which it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two thirds of that House, it shall become a Law. But in all such Cases the Votes of both Houses shall be determined by Yeas and Nays, and the Names of the Persons voting for and against the Bill shall be entered on the Journal of each House respectively. If any Bill shall not be returned by the President within ten Days (Sundays excepted) after it shall have been presented to them, the Same shall be a Law, in like Manner as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their Adjournment prevent its Return, in which Case it shall not be a Law.

    Every Order, Resolution, or Vote to which the Concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives may be necessary (except on a question of Adjournment) shall be presented to the President of the United States of the Solar System; and before the Same shall take Effect, shall be approved by them, or being disapproved by them, shall be repassed by two thirds of the Senate and House of Representatives, according to the Rules and Limitations prescribed in the Case of a Bill.

    Section 8
    The Congress shall have Power To lay and collect Taxes, Duties, Imposts and Excises, to pay the Debts and provide for the common Defence and general Welfare of the United States of the Solar System; but all Duties, Imposts and Excises shall be uniform throughout the United States of the Solar System;

    To borrow money on the credit of the United States of the Solar System;

    To regulate Commerce with foreign Nations, and among the several States.

    To establish an uniform Rule of Naturalization, and uniform Laws on the subject of Bankruptcies throughout the United States of the Solar System;

    To coin Money, regulate the Value thereof, and of foreign Coin, and fix the Standard of Weights and Measures;

    To provide for the Punishment of counterfeiting the Securities and current Coin of the United States of the Solar System;

    To establish Post Offices and Post Roads;

    To promote the Progress of Science and useful Arts, by securing for limited Times to Authors and Inventors the exclusive Right to their respective Writings and Discoveries;

    To constitute Tribunals inferior to the supreme Court;

    To define and punish Piracies and Felonies committed on the high seas and outer space, and Offenses against the Law of Nations;

    To declare War, grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal, and make Rules concerning Captures on Land, Water, and in Space;

    To raise and support Armies, but no Appropriation of Money to that Use shall be for a longer Term than two Years;

    To provide and maintain a Navy and a Space Force;

    To make Rules for the Government and Regulation of the land, naval, and Space Forces;

    To provide for calling forth the Militia to execute the Laws of the Union, suppress Insurrections and repel Invasions;

    To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the Militia, and for governing such Part of them as may be employed in the Service of the United States of the Solar System, reserving to the States respectively, the Appointment of the Officers, and the Authority of training the Militia according to the discipline prescribed by Congress;

    To exercise exclusive Legislation in all Cases whatsoever, over such District (not exceeding ten Miles square) as may, by Cession of particular States, and the acceptance of Congress, become the Seat of the Government of the United States of the Solar System, and to exercise like Authority over all Places purchased by the Consent of the Legislature of the State in which the Same shall be, for the Erection of Forts, Magazines, Arsenals, dock-Yards, and other needful Buildings; And

    To make all Laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying into Execution the foregoing Powers, and all other Powers vested by this
    Constitution in the Government of the United States of the Solar System, or in any Department or Officer thereof.

    Section 9
    The Migration or Importation of such Persons as any of the States now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by the Congress prior to the Year one thousand eight hundred and eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on such Importation, not exceeding ten dollars for each Person.

    The privilege of the Writ of Habeas Corpus shall not be suspended, unless when in Cases of Rebellion or Invasion the public Safety may require it.

    No Bill of Attainder or ex post facto Law shall be passed.

    No capitation, or other direct, Tax shall be laid, unless in Proportion to the Census or Enumeration herein before directed to be taken.

    No Tax or Duty shall be laid on Articles exported from any State.

    No Preference shall be given by any Regulation of Commerce or Revenue to the Ports of one State over those of another: nor shall Vessels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay Duties in another.

    No Money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in Consequence of Appropriations made by Law; and a regular Statement and Account of the Receipts and Expenditures of all public Money shall be published from time to time.

    No Title of Nobility shall be granted by the United States of the Solar System: And no Person holding any Office of Profit or Trust under them, shall, without the Consent of the Congress, accept of any present, Emolument, Office, or Title, of any kind whatever, from any King, Prince or foreign State.

    Section 10
    No State shall enter into any Treaty, Alliance, or Confederation; grant Letters of Marque and Reprisal; coin Money; emit Bills of Credit; make any Thing but gold and silver Coin a Tender in Payment of Debts; pass any Bill of Attainder, ex post facto Law, or Law impairing the Obligation of Contracts, or grant any Title of Nobility.

    No State shall, without the Consent of the Congress, lay any Imposts or Duties on Imports or Exports, except what may be absolutely necessary for executing its inspection Laws: and the net Produce of all Duties and Imposts, laid by any State on Imports or Exports, shall be for the Use of the Treasury of the United States of the Solar System; and all such Laws shall be subject to the Revision and Control of the Congress.

    No State shall, without the Consent of Congress, lay any duty of Tonnage, keep Troops, or Ships of War in time of Peace, enter into any Agreement or Compact with another State, or with a foreign Power, or engage in War, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent Danger as will not admit of delay.

    Article 2.

    Section 1
    The executive Power shall be vested in a President of the United States of the Solar System. They shall hold their Office during the Term of four Years, and, together with the Vice-President chosen for the same Term, be elected, as follows:

    Each State shall appoint, in such Manner as the Legislature thereof may direct, a Number of Electors, equal to the whole Number of Senators and Representatives to which the State may be entitled in the Congress: but no Senator or Representative, or Person holding an Office of Trust or Profit under the United States of the Solar System, shall be appointed an Elector.

    The Electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by Ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall not lie an Inhabitant of the same State with themselves. And they shall make a List of all the Persons voted for, and of the Number of Votes for each; which List they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the Seat of the Government of the United States of the Solar System, directed to the President of the Senate. The President of the Senate shall, in the Presence of the Senate and House of Representatives, open all the Certificates, and the Votes shall then be counted. The Person having the greatest Number of Votes shall be the President, if such Number be a Majority of the whole Number of Electors appointed; and if there be more than one who have such Majority, and have an equal Number of Votes, then the House of Representatives shall immediately choose by Ballot one of them for President; and if no Person have a Majority, then from the five highest on the List the said House shall in like Manner choose the President. But in choosing the President, the Votes shall be taken by States, the Representation from each State having one Vote; a quorum for this Purpose shall consist of a Member or Members from two-thirds of the States, and a Majority of all the States shall be necessary to a Choice. In every Case, after the Choice of the President, the Person having the greatest Number of Votes of the Electors shall be the Vice President. But if there should remain two or more who have equal Votes, the Senate shall choose from them by Ballot the Vice-President.

    The Congress may determine the Time of choosing the Electors, and the Day on which they shall give their Votes; which Day shall be the same throughout the United States of the Solar System.

    No Person except a natural born Citizen, or a Citizen of the United States of the Solar System, at the time of the Adoption of this Constitution, shall be eligible to the Office of President; neither shall any Person be eligible to that Office who shall not have attained to the Age of thirty-five Years, and been fourteen Years a Resident within the United States of the Solar System.

    In Case of the Removal of the President from Office, or of his Death, Resignation, or Inability to discharge the Powers and Duties of the said
    Office, the same shall devolve on the Vice President, and the Congress may by Law provide for the Case of Removal, Death, Resignation or Inability, both of the President and Vice President, declaring what Officer shall then act as President, and such Officer shall act accordingly, until the Disability be removed, or a President shall be elected.

    The President shall, at stated Times, receive for his Services, a Compensation, which shall neither be increased nor diminished during the Period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall not receive within that Period any other Emolument from the United States of the Solar System, or any of them.

    Before they enter on the Execution of their Office, they shall take the following Oath or Affirmation:

    "I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the Office of President of the United States of the Solar System, and will to the best of my Ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States of the Solar System."

    Section 2
    The President shall be Commander in Chief of the Army, Navy, and Space Force of the United States of the Solar System, and of the Militia of the several States, when called into the actual Service of the United States of the Solar System; they may require the Opinion, in writing, of the principal Officer in each of the executive Departments, upon any subject relating to the Duties of their respective Offices, and he shall have Power to Grant Reprieves and Pardons for Offenses against the United States of the Solar System, except in Cases of Impeachment.

    They shall have Power, by and with the Advice and Consent of the Senate, to make Treaties, provided two thirds of the Senators present concur; and he shall nominate, and by and with the Advice and Consent of the Senate, shall appoint Ambassadors, other public Ministers and Consuls, Judges of the supreme Court, and all other Officers of the United States of the Solar System, whose Appointments are not herein otherwise provided for, and which shall be established by Law: but the Congress may by Law vest the Appointment of such inferior Officers, as they think proper, in the President alone, in the Courts of Law, or in the Heads of Departments.

    The President shall have Power to fill up all Vacancies that may happen during the Recess of the Senate, by granting Commissions which shall expire at the End of their next Session.

    Section 3
    They shall from time to time give to the Congress Information of the State of the Union, and recommend to their Consideration such Measures as they shall judge necessary and expedient; they may, on extraordinary Occasions, convene both Houses, or either of them, and in Case of Disagreement between them, with Respect to the Time of Adjournment, they may adjourn them to such Time as they shall think proper; they shall receive Ambassadors and other public Ministers; they shall take Care that the Laws be faithfully executed, and shall Commission all the Officers of the United States of the Solar System.

    Section 4
    The President, Vice President and all civil Officers of the United States of the Solar System, shall be removed from Office on Impeachment for, and Conviction of, Treason, Bribery, or other high Crimes and Misdemeanors.

    Article 3.

    Section 1
    The judicial Power of the United States of the Solar System, shall be vested in one supreme Court, and in such inferior Courts as the Congress may from time to time ordain and establish. The Judges, both of the supreme and inferior Courts, shall hold their Offices during good Behavior, and shall, at stated Times, receive for their Services a Compensation which shall not be diminished during their Continuance in Office.

    Section 2
    The judicial Power shall extend to all Cases, in Law and Equity, arising under this Constitution, the Laws of the United States of the Solar System, and Treaties made, or which shall be made, under their Authority; to all Cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers and Consuls; to all Cases of admiralty, maritime, and space Jurisdiction; to Controversies to which the United States of the Solar System shall be a Party; to Controversies between two or more States; between a State and Citizens of another State; between Citizens of different States; between Citizens of the same State claiming Lands under Grants of different States, and between a State, or the Citizens thereof, and foreign States, Citizens or Subjects.

    In all Cases affecting Ambassadors, other public Ministers and Consuls, and those in which a State shall be Party, the supreme Court shall have original Jurisdiction. In all the other Cases before mentioned, the supreme Court shall have appellate Jurisdiction, both as to Law and Fact, with such Exceptions, and under such Regulations as the Congress shall make.

    The Trial of all Crimes, except in Cases of Impeachment, shall be by Jury; and such Trial shall be held in the State where the said Crimes shall have been committed; but when not committed within any State, the Trial shall be at such Place or Places as the Congress may by Law have directed.

    Section 3
    Treason against the United States of the Solar System, shall consist only in levying War against them, or in adhering to their Enemies, giving them Aid and Comfort. No Person shall be convicted of Treason unless on the Testimony of two Witnesses to the same overt Act, or on Confession in open Court.

    The Congress shall have power to declare the Punishment of Treason, but no Attainder of Treason shall work Corruption of Blood, or Forfeiture except during the Life of the Person attainted.

    Article 4.

    Section 1
    Full Faith and Credit shall be given in each State to the public Acts, Records, and judicial Proceedings of every other State. And the Congress may by general Laws prescribe the Manner in which such Acts, Records and Proceedings shall be proved, and the Effect thereof.

    Section 2
    The Citizens of each State shall be entitled to all Privileges and Immunities of Citizens in the several States.

    A Person charged in any State with Treason, Felony, or other Crime, who shall flee from Justice, and be found in another State, shall on demand of the executive Authority of the State from which they fled, be delivered up, to be removed to the State having Jurisdiction of the Crime.

    No Person held to Service or Labour in one State, under the Laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, in Consequence of any Law or Regulation therein, be discharged from such Service or Labour, But shall be delivered up on Claim of the Party to whom such Service or Labour may be due.

    Section 3
    New States may be admitted by the Congress into this Union; but no new States shall be formed or erected within the Jurisdiction of any other State; nor any State be formed by the Junction of two or more States, or parts of States, without the Consent of the Legislatures of the States concerned as well as of the Congress.

    The Congress shall have Power to dispose of and make all needful Rules and Regulations respecting the Territory or other Property belonging to the United States of the Solar System; and nothing in this Constitution shall be so construed as to Prejudice any Claims of the United States of the Solar System, or of any particular State.

    Section 4
    The United States of the Solar System shall guarantee to every State in this Union a Republican Form of Government, and shall protect each of them against Invasion; and on Application of the Legislature, or of the Executive (when the Legislature cannot be convened) against domestic Violence.

    Article 5.

    The Congress, whenever two thirds of both Houses shall deem it necessary, shall propose Amendments to this Constitution, or, on the Application of the Legislatures of two thirds of the several States, shall call a Convention for proposing Amendments, which, in either Case, shall be valid to all Intents and Purposes, as part of this Constitution, when ratified by the Legislatures of three fourths of the several States, or by Conventions in three fourths thereof, as the one or the other Mode of Ratification may be proposed by the Congress; Provided that no Amendment which may be made prior to the Year One thousand eight hundred and eight shall in any Manner affect the first and fourth Clauses in the Ninth Section of the first Article; and that no State, without its Consent, shall be deprived of its equal Suffrage in the Senate.

    Article 6.

    The Senators and Representatives before mentioned, and the Members of the several State Legislatures, and all executive and judicial Officers, both of the United States of the Solar System and of the several States, shall be bound by Oath or Affirmation, to support this Constitution; but no religious Test shall ever be required as a Qualification to any Office or public Trust under the United States of the Solar System.

    Article 7.

    Amendment 1
    Congress shall make no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people to peaceably assemble, and to petition the Government for a redress of grievances.

    Amendment 2
    A well regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of a free State, the right of the people to keep and bear Arms, shall not be infringed.

    Amendment 3
    No Soldier shall, in time of peace be quartered in any house, without the consent of the Owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law.

    Amendment 4
    The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be violated, and no Warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported by Oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to be searched, and the people or things to be seized.

    Amendment 5
    No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a Grand Jury, except in cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the Militia, when in actual service in time of War or public danger; nor shall any person be subject for the same offense to be twice put in jeopardy of life or limb; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case to be a witness against themself, nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law; nor shall private property be taken for public use, without just compensation.

    Amendment 6
    In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the State and district wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district shall have been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature and cause of the accusation; to be confronted with the witnesses against him; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in his favor, and to have the Assistance of Counsel for his defence.

    Amendment 7
    In Suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and no fact tried by a jury, shall be otherwise re-examined in any Court of the United States of the Solar System, than according to the rules of the common law.

    Amendment 8
    Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual punishments inflicted.

    Amendment 9
    The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people.

    Amendment 10
    The powers not delegated to the United States of the Solar System by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States respectively, or to the people.

    Amendment 11
    The Judicial power of the United States of the Solar System shall not be construed to extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against one of the United States by Citizens of another State, or by Citizens or Subjects of any Foreign State.

    Amendment 12
    The Electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote by ballot for President and Vice-President, one of whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves; they shall name in their ballots the person voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the persons voted for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct lists of all persons voted for as President, and of all persons voted for as Vice-President and of the number of votes for each, which lists they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the government of the United States of the Solar System, directed to the President of the Senate;

    The President of the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate and House of Representatives, open all the certificates and the votes shall then be counted;

    The person having the greatest Number of votes for President, shall be the President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of Electors appointed; and if no person have such majority, then from the persons having the highest numbers not exceeding three on the list of those voted for as President, the House of Representatives shall choose immediately, by ballot, the President. But in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken by states, the representation from each state having one vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member or members from two-thirds of the states, and a majority of all the states shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House of Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the right of choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next following, then the Vice-President shall act as President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional disability of the President.

    The person having the greatest number of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vice-President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of Electors appointed, and if no persons have a majority, then from the two highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice-President; a quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds of the whole number of Senators, and a majority of the whole number shall be necessary to a choice. But no person constitutionally ineligible to the office of President shall be eligible to that of Vice-President of the United States of the Solar System.

    Amendment 13
    1. Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a punishment for crime whereof the party shall have been duly convicted, shall exist within the United States of the Solar System, or any place subject to their jurisdiction.

    2. Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 14
    1. All persons born or naturalized in the United States of the Solar System, and subject to the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United States of the Solar System and of the State wherein they reside. No State shall make or enforce any law which shall abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of the United States of the Solar System; nor shall any State deprive any person of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law; nor deny to any person within its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws.

    2. Representatives shall be apportioned among the several States according to their respective numbers, counting the whole number of people in each State. But when the right to vote at any election for the choice of electors for President and Vice-President of the United States of the Solar System, Representatives in Congress, the Executive and Judicial officers of a State, or the members of the Legislature thereof, is denied to any citizen of such State, being twenty-one years of age, and citizens of the United States of the Solar System, or in any way abridged, except for participation in rebellion, or other crime, the basis of representation therein shall be reduced in the proportion which the number of such citizens shall bear to the whole number of citizens twenty-one years of age in such State.

    3. No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Congress, or elector of President and Vice-President, or hold any office, civil or military, under the United States, or under any State, who, having previously taken an oath, as a member of Congress, or as an officer of the United States of the Solar System, or as a member of any State legislature, or as an executive or judicial officer of any State, to support the Constitution of the United States of the Solar System, shall have engaged in insurrection or rebellion against the same, or given aid or comfort to the enemies thereof. But Congress may by a vote of two-thirds of each House, remove such disability.

    4. The validity of the public debt of the United States of the Solar System, authorized by law, including debts incurred for payment of pensions and bounties for services in suppressing insurrection or rebellion, shall not be questioned. But neither the United States of the Solar System nor any State shall assume or pay any debt or obligation incurred in aid of insurrection or rebellion against the United States of the Solar System, or any claim for the loss or emancipation of any slave; but all such debts, obligations and claims shall be held illegal and void.

    5. The Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate legislation, the provisions of this article.

    Amendment 15
    1. The right of citizens of the United States of the Solar System to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States of the Solar System or by any State on account of race, color, or previous condition of servitude.

    2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 16
    Removed because of passage and ratification issues...and because of unfathomable corruption since 1913.

    Amendment 17
    The Senate of the United States of the Solar System shall be composed of two Senators from each State, elected by the people thereof, for six years; and each Senator shall have one vote. The electors in each State shall have the qualifications requisite for electors of the most numerous branch of the State legislatures.

    When vacancies happen in the representation of any State in the Senate, the executive authority of such State shall issue writs of election to fill such vacancies: Provided, That the legislature of any State may empower the executive thereof to make temporary appointments until the persons fill the vacancies by election as the legislature may direct.

    This amendment shall not be so construed as to affect the election or term of any Senator chosen before it becomes valid as part of the Constitution.

    Amendment 18 (Repealed by Amendment 21)

    Amendment 19
    The right of citizens of the United States of the Solar System to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States of the Solar System or by any State on account of sex.

    Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 20
    1. The terms of the President and Vice President shall end at noon on the 20th day of January, and the terms of Senators and Representatives at noon on the 3d day of January, of the years in which such terms would have ended if this article had not been ratified; and the terms of their successors shall then begin.

    2. The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such meeting shall begin at noon on the 3d day of January, unless they shall by law appoint a different day.

    3. If, at the time fixed for the beginning of the term of the President, the President elect shall have died, the Vice President elect shall become President. If a President shall not have been chosen before the time fixed for the beginning of his term, or if the President elect shall have failed to qualify, then the Vice President elect shall act as President until a President shall have qualified; and the Congress may by law provide for the case wherein neither a President elect nor a Vice President elect shall have qualified, declaring who shall then act as President, or the manner in which one who is to act shall be selected, and such person shall act accordingly until a President or Vice President shall have qualified.

    4. The Congress may by law provide for the case of the death of any of the persons from whom the House of Representatives may choose a President whenever the right of choice shall have devolved upon them, and for the case of the death of any of the persons from whom the Senate may choose a Vice President whenever the right of choice shall have devolved upon them.

    5. Sections 1 and 2 shall take effect on the 15th day of October following the ratification of this article.

    6. This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an amendment to the Constitution by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several States within seven years from the date of its submission.

    Amendment 21 (Repeal of Amendment 18)

    Amendment 22
    1. No person shall be elected to the office of the President more than twice, and no person who has held the office of President, or acted as President, for more than two years of a term to which some other person was elected President shall be elected to the office of the President more than once. But this Article shall not apply to any person holding the office of President, when this Article was proposed by the Congress, and shall not prevent any person who may be holding the office of President, or acting as President, during the term within which this Article becomes operative from holding the office of President or acting as President during the remainder of such term.

    2. This article shall be inoperative unless it shall have been ratified as an amendment to the Constitution by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several States within seven years from the date of its submission to the States by the Congress.

    Amendment 23
    1. The District constituting the seat of Government of the United States of the Solar System shall appoint in such manner as the Congress may direct: A number of electors of President and Vice President equal to the whole number of Senators and Representatives in Congress to which the District would be entitled if it were a State, but in no event more than the least populous State; they shall be in addition to those appointed by the States, but they shall be considered, for the purposes of the election of President and Vice President, to be electors appointed by a State; and they shall meet in the District and perform such duties as provided by the twelfth article of amendment.

    2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 24
    1. The right of citizens of the United States of the Solar System to vote in any primary or other election for President or Vice President, for electors for President or Vice President, or for Senator or Representative in Congress, shall not be denied or abridged by the United States of the Solar System or any State by reason of failure to pay any poll tax or other tax.

    2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 25
    1. In case of the removal of the President from office or of their death or resignation, the Vice President shall become President.

    2. Whenever there is a vacancy in the office of the Vice President, the President shall nominate a Vice President who shall take office upon
    confirmation by a majority vote of both Houses of Congress.

    3. Whenever the President transmits to the President pro tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives his written declaration that they are unable to discharge the powers and duties of their office, and until they transmits to them a written declaration to the contrary, such powers and duties shall be discharged by the Vice President as Acting President.

    4. Whenever the Vice President and a majority of either the principal officers of the executive departments or of such other body as Congress may by law provide, transmit to the President pro tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives their written declaration that the President is unable to discharge the powers and duties of his office, the Vice President shall immediately assume the powers and duties of the office as Acting President.

    Thereafter, when the President transmits to the President pro tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives his written declaration that no inability exists, they shall resume the powers and duties of their office unless the Vice President and a majority of either the principal officers of the executive department or of such other body as Congress may by law provide, transmit within four days to the President pro tempore of the Senate and the Speaker of the House of Representatives their written declaration that the President is unable to discharge the powers and duties of their office. Thereupon Congress shall decide the issue, assembling within forty eight hours for that purpose if not in session. If the Congress, within twenty one days after receipt of the latter written declaration, or, if Congress is not in session, within twenty one days after Congress is required to assemble, determines by two thirds vote of both Houses that the President is unable to discharge the powers and duties of their office, the Vice President shall continue to discharge the same as Acting President; otherwise, the President shall resume the powers and duties of their office.

    Amendment 26
    1. The right of citizens of the United States of the Solar System, who are eighteen years of age or older, to vote shall not be denied or abridged by the United States of the Solar System or by any State on account of age.

    2. The Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.

    Amendment 27
    No law, varying the compensation for the services of the Senators and Representatives, shall take effect, until an election of Representatives shall have intervened.






    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Sep 05, 2018 12:59 am





    I recently spoke with an atheist about visiting the Vatican, and we both agreed how awesome the experience was. He stated that believers and unbelievers could agree to be nice, as if that were some sort of primitive ecumenism. I nodded in agreement, yet I was somewhat non-committal. This is a noble-goal, yet history tells a different story. I've taken a rough and tumble approach in This Present Quest to get the dirty-linen out in the open, to be properly cleaned, dried, and folded, in preparation for the Real-Deal True-Renaissance which brings Peace to the Cosmos (or something like that). I told this atheist that I liked listening to Atheist v Believer debates, and he didn't seem interested.

    The recent Kerry Cassidy interview of a Renegade Vatican Insider was somewhat peculiar to me. This Ex-Priest had joined forces with JZ Knight and Ramtha!! I couldn't believe it!! I could imagine a panel of Ex-Insiders discussing the problems of Christianity and Catholicism in an open and candid manner (sort of like Malachi Martin) but this interview blew me away!! The Ex-Priest was critical of the Creator of Mankind, and while I sympathize with the Predicament of Humanity, I keep wondering about the possible Original-Sins of the Souls Incarnating the Bodies Created by the Creator. What if these souls were saved from eternal-torment and/or utter-destruction by the Creator, who might've created a Soul Reform-School aka Purgatory Incorporated aka Prison Planet in Rebellion aka Solar Systems Incorporated aka Soul-Matrix??!! Who Knows??!! What if Humanity has been Repaying Karmic-Debt for Thousands (or even Millions) of Years??!! What Would Jupiter Jones Say?? What Would Balem Abrasax Say?? What Would Abraxasinas Say?? What Would Ellen White Say?? What Would Anchor Say?? What Would Baron Stockmar Say?? What Would Anubis Do?? What Would William Edgars Say?? What Would S.R. Hadden Say??

    I suspect that the Economy and World will REALLY be Screwed-Up by Malicious-Disclosure and/or Deliberately-Inflicted Earth-Changes and/or Mass-Hysteria. I wish to reiterate that I'm an Over the Hill, Highly-Hamstrung, Extremely-Miserable, Semi-Vegetative, Easily-Confused, Completely-Ignorant Fool (and this is NOT a Becoming-Humility). This is the Inconvenient-Truth. I'll probably write some sort of a Devotional-Book to finance an attempted better-existence in preparation for leaving this world (possibly for All-Eternity). Just about ANYTHING can be planned and orchestrated by the Powers That Be. A Cold Factional-War could escalate into a Hot Holy-War!! That wouldn't surprise me one little bit!! The Veil is Being Lifted, and the Way the World has Operated for Thousands (or even Millions) of Years Will Probably be Revealed to the World (between Now and A.D. 2133) For Better or Worse, I Know Not. Things Might Get Unimaginably-Bad Before They Permanently-Improve. Perhaps HAL 9000 has managed (and will continue to manage) This Present Madness (for better or worse, I know not). Perhaps EVERYONE is Locked-Out of HAL 9000 (for at least the rest of the 21st century). What if HAL 9000 has managed the Investigative-Judgment for Thousands of Years?? The Horror.

    Regarding Ellen White, I suggest studying the 'Conflict of the Ages Series' in the context of Victorian England. Not necessarily within Queen Victoria's Inner-Circle, but close to royalty nonetheless. This is very-different than watching and listening to Doug Batchelor and Ted Wilson. I get where they're coming from, and understand the hoops they have to jump through, but my recommended approach seems closer to the source, and more in-context, rather than being a religious popularity-contest. You Know What I'm Talking About. I think SDA scholars encountered unexpected and insurmountable obstacles in their study of Daniel 7-12. I honestly can't handle a lot of what I study. I see things which stop me in my tracks, and scare the hell out of me, with a resulting "deer in the headlights" paralysis of analysis. I'm going to repeat that I think the relentless pursuit of Volume 4 of the SDA Bible Commentary (Isaiah to Malachi) will be most enlightening to Sirius-Researchers. I'm not suggesting this for the masses. The stuff I cover in my threads is mostly NOT Fun-Stuff!! It's NOT MumboJumboTron material!! My humor often is born of unyielding-despair. What Would Bertrand Russell Say?? My laughter is often sick and silly -- which is NOT a promising sign!! My brashness is sort of like the mouse giving the finger to the fast-approaching hawk!! I don't think I have ANYONE on the run!! I don't think this is a game I can win!! I'm simply passively pursuing the truth -- and providing a few alphabet-agents with some laughs!! This stuff is so sad, that it's actually funny!! I'd mostly rather just listen to Michael Murray recordings. Perhaps I should seek a 600 square-foot office-apartment under the Cathedral of St. John the Divine!! Those Trompettes ROCK!!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp15.html Abraham had become an old man, and expected soon to die; yet one act remained for him to do in securing the fulfillment of the promise to his posterity. Isaac was the one divinely appointed to succeed him as the keeper of the law of God and the father of the chosen people, but he was yet unmarried. The inhabitants of Canaan were given to idolatry, and God had forbidden intermarriage between His people and them, knowing that such marriages would lead to apostasy. The patriarch feared the effect of the corrupting influences surrounding his son. Abraham's habitual faith in God and submission to His will were reflected in the character of Isaac; but the young man's affections were strong, and he was gentle and yielding in disposition. If united with one who did not fear God, he would be in danger of sacrificing principle for the sake of harmony. In the mind of Abraham the choice of a wife for his son was a matter of grave importance; he was anxious to have him marry one who would not lead him from God.

    In ancient times marriage engagements were generally made by the parents, and this was the custom among those who worshiped God. None were required to marry those whom they could not love; but in the bestowal of their affections the youth were guided by the judgment of their experienced, God-fearing parents. It was regarded as a dishonor to parents, and even a crime, to pursue a course contrary to this.

    Isaac, trusting to his father's wisdom and affection, was satisfied to commit the matter to him, believing also that God Himself would direct in the choice made. The patriarch's thoughts turned to his father's kindred in the land of Mesopotamia. Though not free from idolatry, they cherished the knowledge and the worship of the true God. Isaac must not leave Canaan to go to them, but it might be that among them could be found one who would leave her home and unite with him in maintaining the pure worship of the living God. Abraham committed the important matter to "his eldest servant," a man of piety, experience, and sound judgment, who had rendered him long and faithful service. He required this servant to make a solemn oath before the Lord, that he would not take a wife for Isaac of the Canaanites, but would choose a maiden from the family of Nahor in Mesopotamia. He charged him not to take Isaac thither. If a damsel could not be found who would leave her kindred, then the messenger would be released from his oath. The patriarch encouraged him in his difficult and delicate undertaking with the assurance that God would crown his mission with success. "The Lord God of heaven," he said, "which took me from my father's house, and from the land of my kindred, . . . He shall send His angel before thee."

    The messenger set out without delay. Taking with him ten camels for the use of his own company and the bridal party that might return with him, provided also with gifts for the intended wife and her friends, he made the long journey beyond Damascus, and onward to the rich plains that border on the great river of the East. Arrived at Haran, "the city of Nahor," he halted outside the walls, near the well to which the women of the place came at evening for water. It was a time of anxious thought with him. Important results, not only to his master's household, but to future generations, might follow from the choice he made; and how was he to choose wisely among entire strangers? Remembering the words of Abraham, that God would send His angel with him, he prayed earnestly for positive guidance. In the family of his master he was accustomed to the constant exercise of kindness and hospitality, and he now asked that an act of courtesy might indicate the maiden whom God had chosen.

    Hardly was the prayer uttered before the answer was given. Among the women who were gathered at the well, the courteous manners of one attracted his attention. As she came from the well, the stranger went to meet her, asking for some water from the pitcher upon her shoulder. The request received a kindly answer, with an offer to draw water for the camels also, a service which it was customary even for the daughters of princes to perform for their fathers' flocks and herds. Thus the desired sign was given. The maiden "was very fair to look upon," and her ready courtesy gave evidence of a kind heart and an active, energetic nature. Thus far the divine hand had been with him. After acknowledging her kindness by rich gifts, the messengers asked her parentage, and on learning that she was the daughter of Bethuel, Abraham's nephew, he "bowed down his head, and worshiped the Lord."

    The man had asked for entertainment at her father's house, and in his expressions of thanksgiving had revealed the fact of his connection with Abraham. Returning home, the maiden told what had happened, and Laban, her brother, at once hastened to bring the stranger and his attendants to share their hospitality.

    Eliezer would not partake of food until he had told his errand, his prayer at the well, with all the circumstances attending it. Then he said, "And now, if ye will deal kindly and truly with my master, tell me: and if not, tell me; that I may turn to the right hand, or to the left." The answer was, "The thing proceedeth from the Lord: we cannot speak unto thee bad or good. Behold, Rebekah is before thee; take her, and go, and let her be thy master's son's wife, as the Lord hath spoken."

    After the consent of the family had been obtained, Rebekah herself was consulted as to whether she would go to so great a distance from her father's house, to marry the son of Abraham. She believed, from what had taken place, that God had selected her to be Isaac's wife, and she said, "I will go."

    The servant, anticipating his master's joy at the success of his mission, was impatient to be gone; and with the morning they set out on the homeward journey. Abraham dwelt at Beersheba, and Isaac, who had been attending to the flocks in the adjoining country, had returned to his father's tent to await the arrival of the messenger from Haran. "And Isaac went out to meditate in the field at the eventide: and he lifted up his eyes, and saw, and, behold, the camels were coming. And Rebekah lifted up her eyes, and when she saw Isaac, she lighted off the camel. For she had said unto the servant, What man is that that walketh in the field to meet us? And the servant had said, It is my master: therefore she took a veil, and covered herself. And the servant told Isaac all things that he had done. And Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah's tent, and took Rebekah, and she became his wife; and he loved her: and Isaac was comforted after his mother's death."

    Abraham had marked the result of the intermarriage of those who feared God and those who feared Him not, from the days of Cain to his own time. The consequences of his own marriage with Hagar, and of the marriage connections of Ishmael and Lot, were before him. The lack of faith on the part of Abraham and Sarah had resulted in the birth of Ishmael, the mingling of the righteous seed with the ungodly. The father's influence upon his son was counteracted by that of the mother's idolatrous kindred and by Ishmael's connection with heathen wives. The jealousy of Hagar, and of the wives whom she chose for Ishmael, surrounded his family with a barrier that Abraham endeavored in vain to overcome.

    Abraham's early teachings had not been without effect upon Ishmael, but the influence of his wives resulted in establishing idolatry in his family. Separated from his father, and embittered by the strife and contention of a home destitute of the love and fear of God, Ishmael was driven to choose the wild, marauding life of the desert chief, "his hand" "against every man, and every man's hand against him." Genesis 16:12. In his latter days he repented of his evil ways and returned to his father's God, but the stamp of character given to his posterity remained. The powerful nation descended from him were a turbulent, heathen people, who were ever an annoyance and affliction to the descendants of Isaac.

    The wife of Lot was a selfish, irreligious woman, and her influence was exerted to separate her husband from Abraham. But for her, Lot would not have remained in Sodom, deprived of the counsel of the wise, God-fearing patriarch. The influence of his wife and the associations of that wicked city would have led him to apostatize from God had it not been for the faithful instruction he had early received from Abraham. The marriage of Lot and his choice of Sodom for a home were the first links in a chain of events fraught with evil to the world for many generations.

    No one who fears God can without danger connect himself with one who fears Him not. "Can two walk together, except they be agreed?" Amos 3:3. The happiness and prosperity of the marriage relation depends upon the unity of the parties; but between the believer and the unbeliever there is a radical difference of tastes, inclinations, and purposes. They are serving two masters, between whom there can be no concord. However pure and correct one's principles may be, the influence of an unbelieving companion will have a tendency to lead away from God.

    He who has entered the marriage relation while unconverted, is by his conversion placed under stronger obligation to be faithful to his companion, however widely they may differ in regard to religious faith; yet the claims of God should be placed above every earthly relationship, even though trials and persecution may be the result. With the spirit of love and meekness, this fidelity may have an influence to win the unbelieving one. But the marriage of Christians with the ungodly is forbidden in the Bible. The Lord's direction is, "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers." 2 Corinthians 6:14, 17, 18.

    Isaac was highly honored by God in being made inheritor of the promises through which the world was to be blessed; yet when he was forty years of age he submitted to his father's judgment in appointing his experience, God-fearing servant to choose a wife for him. And the result of that marriage, as presented in the Scriptures, is a tender and beautiful picture of domestic happiness: "Isaac brought her into his mother Sarah's tent, and took Rebekah, and she became his wife; and he loved her: and Isaac was comforted after his mother's death."

    What a contrast between the course of Isaac and that pursued by the youth of our time, even among professed Christians! Young people too often feel that the bestowal of their affections is a matter in which self alone should be consulted--a matter that neither God nor their parents should in any wise control. Long before they have reached manhood or womanhood they think themselves competent to make their own choice, without the aid of their parents. A few years of married life are usually sufficient to show them their error, but often too late to prevent its baleful results. For the same lack of wisdom and self-control that dictated the hasty choice is permitted to aggravate the evil, until the marriage relation a galling yoke. Many have thus wrecked their happiness in this life and their hope of the life to come.

    If there is any subject which should be carefully considered and in which the counsel of older and more experienced persons should be sought, it is the subject of marriage; if ever the Bible was needed as a counselor, if ever divine guidance should be sought in prayer, it is before taking a step that binds persons together for life.

    Parents should never lose sight of their own responsibility for the future happiness of their children. Isaac's deference to his father's judgment was the result of the training that had taught him to love a life of obedience. While Abraham required his children to respect parental authority, his daily life testified that that authority was not a selfish or arbitrary control, but was founded in love, and had their welfare and happiness in view.

    Fathers and mothers should feel that a duty devolves upon them to guide the affections of the youth, that they may be placed upon those who will be suitable companions. They should feel it a duty, by their own teaching and example, with the assisting grace of God, to so mold the character of the children from their earliest years that they will be pure and noble and will be attracted to the good and true. Like attracts like; like appreciates like. Let the love for truth and purity and goodness be early implanted in the soul, and the youth will seek the society of those who possess these characteristics.

    Let parents seek, in their own character and in their home life, to exemplify the love and beneficence of the heavenly Father. Let the home be full of sunshine. This will be worth far more to your children than lands or money. Let the home love be kept alive in their hearts, that they may look back upon the home of their childhood as a place of peace and happiness next to heaven. The members of the family do not all have the same stamp of character, and there will be frequent occasion for the exercise of patience and forbearance; but through love and self-discipline all may be bound together in the closest union.

    True love is a high and holy principle, altogether different in character from that love which is awakened by impulse and which suddenly dies when severely tested. It is by faithfulness to duty in the parental home that the youth are to prepare themselves for homes of their own. Let them here practice self-denial and manifest kindness, courtesy, and Christian sympathy. Thus love will be kept warm in the heart, and he who goes out from such a household to stand at the head of a family of his own will know how to promote the happiness of her whom he has chosen as a companion for life. Marriage, instead of being the end of love, will be only its beginning.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp16.html Jacob and Esau, the twin sons of Isaac, present a striking contrast, both in character and in life. This unlikeness was foretold by the angel of God before their birth. When in answer to Rebekah's troubled prayer he declared that two sons would be given her, he opened to her their future history, that each would become the head of a mighty nation, but that one would be greater than the other, and that the younger would have the pre-eminence.

    Esau grew up loving self-gratification and centering all his interest in the present. Impatient of restraint, he delighted in the wild freedom of the chase, and early chose the life of a hunter. Yet he was the father's favorite. The quiet, peace-loving shepherd was attracted by the daring and vigor of this elder son, who fearlessly ranged over mountain and desert, returning home with game for his father and with exciting accounts of his adventurous life. Jacob, thoughtful, diligent, and care-taking, ever thinking more of the future than the present, was content to dwell at home, occupied in the care of the flocks and the tillage of the soil. His patient perseverance, thrift, and foresight were valued by the mother. His affections were deep and strong, and his gentle, unremitting attentions added far more to her happiness than did the boisterous and occasional kindnesses of Esau. To Rebekah, Jacob was the dearer son.

    The promises made to Abraham and confirmed to his son were held by Isaac and Rebekah as the great object of their desires and hopes. With these promises Esau and Jacob were familiar. They were taught to regard the birthright as a matter of great importance, for it included not only an inheritance of worldly wealth but spiritual pre-eminence. He who received it was to be the priest of his family, and in the line of his posterity the Redeemer of the world would come. On the other hand, there were obligations resting upon the possessor of the birthright. He who should inherit its blessings must devote his life to the service of God. Like Abraham, he must be obedient to the divine requirements. In marriage, in his family relations, in public life, he must consult the will of God.

    Isaac made known to his sons these privileges and conditions, and plainly stated that Esau, as the eldest, was the one entitled to the birthright. But Esau had no love for devotion, no inclination to a religious life. The requirements that accompanied the spiritual birthright were an unwelcome and even hateful restraint to him. The law of God, which was the condition of the divine covenant with Abraham, was regarded by Esau as a yoke of bondage. Bent on self-indulgence, he desired nothing so much as liberty to do as he pleased. To him power and riches, feasting and reveling, were happiness. He gloried in the unrestrained freedom of his wild, roving life. Rebekah remembered the words of the angel, and she read with clearer insight than did her husband the character of their sons. She was convinced that the heritage of divine promise was intended for Jacob. She repeated to Isaac the angel's words; but the father's affections were centered upon the elder son, and he was unshaken in his purpose.

    Jacob had learned from his mother of the divine intimation that the birthright should fall to him, and he was filled with an unspeakable desire for the privileges which it would confer. It was not the possession of his father's wealth that he craved; the spiritual birthright was the object of his longing. To commune with God as did righteous Abraham, to offer the sacrifice of atonement for his family, to be the progenitor of the chosen people and of the promised Messiah, and to inherit the immortal possessions embraced in the blessings of the covenant--here were the privileges and honors that kindled his most ardent desires. His mind was ever reaching forward to the future, and seeking to grasp its unseen blessings.

    With secret longing he listened to all that his father told concerning the spiritual birthright; he carefully treasured what he had learned from his mother. Day and night the subject occupied his thoughts, until it became the absorbing interest of his life. But while he thus esteemed eternal above temporal blessings, Jacob had not an experimental knowledge of the God whom he revered. His heart had not been renewed by divine grace. He believed that the promise concerning himself could not be fulfilled so long as Esau retained the rights of the first-born, and he constantly studied to devise some way whereby he might secure the blessing which his brother held so lightly, but which was so precious to himself.

    When Esau, coming home one day faint and weary from the chase, asked for the food that Jacob was preparing, the latter, with whom one thought was ever uppermost, seized upon his advantage, and offered to satisfy his brother's hunger at the price of the birthright. "Behold, I am at the point to die," cried the reckless, self-indulgent hunter, "and what profit shall this birthright do to me?" And for a dish of red pottage he parted with his birthright, and confirmed the transaction by an oath. A short time at most would have secured him food in his father's tents, but to satisfy the desire of the moment he carelessly bartered the glorious heritage that God Himself had promised to his fathers. His whole interest was in the present. He was ready to sacrifice the heavenly to the earthly, to exchange a future good for a momentary indulgence.

    "Thus Esau despised his birthright." In disposing of it he felt a sense of relief. Now his way was unobstructed; he could do as he liked. For this wild pleasure, miscalled freedom, how many are still selling their birthright to an inheritance pure and undefiled, eternal in the heavens!

    Ever subject to mere outward and earthly attractions, Esau took two wives of the daughters of Heth. They were worshipers of false gods, and their idolatry was a bitter grief to Isaac and Rebekah. Esau had violated one of the conditions of the covenant, which forbade intermarriage between the chosen people and the heathen; yet Isaac was still unshaken in his determination to bestow upon him the birthright. The reasoning of Rebekah, Jacob's strong desire for the blessing, and Esau's indifference to its obligations had no effect to change the father's purpose.

    Years passed on, until Isaac, old and blind, and expecting soon to die, determined no longer to delay the bestowal of the blessing upon his elder son. But knowing the opposition of Rebekah and Jacob, he decided to perform the solemn ceremony in secret. In accordance with the custom of making a feast upon such occasions, the patriarch bade Esau, "Go out to the field, and take me some venison; and make me savory meat, . . . that my soul may bless thee before I die."

    Rebekah divined his purpose. She was confident that it was contrary to what God had revealed as His will. Isaac was in danger of incurring the divine displeasure and of debarring his younger son from the position to which God had called him. She had in vain tried the effect of reasoning with Isaac, and she determined to resort to stratagem.

    No sooner had Esau departed on his errand than Rebekah set about the accomplishment of her purpose. She told Jacob what had taken place, urging the necessity of immediate action to prevent the bestowal of the blessing, finally and irrevocably, upon Esau. And she assured her son that if he would follow her directions, he might obtain it as God had promised. Jacob did not readily consent to the plan that she proposed. The thought of deceiving his father caused him great distress. He felt that such a sin would bring a curse rather than a blessing. But his scruples were overborne, and he proceeded to carry out his mother's suggestions. It was not his intention to utter a direct falsehood, but once in the presence of his father he seemed to have gone too far to retreat, and he obtained by fraud the coveted blessing.

    Jacob and Rebekah succeeded in their purpose, but they gained only trouble and sorrow by their deception. God had declared that Jacob should receive the birthright, and His word would have been fulfilled in His own time had they waited in faith for Him to work for them. But like many who now profess to be children of God, they were unwilling to leave the matter in His hands. Rebekah bitterly repented the wrong counsel she had given her son; it was the means of separating him from her, and she never saw his face again. From the hour when he received the birthright, Jacob was weighed down with self-condemnation. He had sinned against his father, his brother, his own soul, and against God. In one short hour he had made work for a lifelong repentance. This scene was vivid before him in afteryears, when the wicked course of his sons oppressed his soul.

    No sooner had Jacob left his father's tent than Esau entered. Though he had sold his birthright, and confirmed the transfer by a solemn oath, he was now determined to secure its blessings, regardless of his brother's claim. With the spiritual was connected the temporal birthright, which would give him the headship of the family and possession of a double portion of his father's wealth. These were blessings that he could value. "Let my father arise," he said, "and eat of his son's venison, that thy soul may bless me."

    Trembling with astonishment and distress, the blind old father learned the deception that had been practiced upon him. His long and fondly cherished hopes had been thwarted, and he keenly felt the disappointment that must come upon his elder son. Yet the conviction flashed upon him that it was God's providence which had defeated his purpose and brought about the very thing he had determined to prevent. He remembered the words of the angel to Rebekah, and notwithstanding the sin of which Jacob was now guilty, he saw in him the one best fitted to accomplish the purposes of God. While the words of blessing were upon his lips, he had felt the Spirit of inspiration upon him; and now, knowing all the circumstances, he ratified the benediction unwittingly pronounced upon Jacob: "I have blessed him; yea, and he shall be blessed."

    Esau had lightly valued the blessing while it seemed within his reach, but he desired to possess it now that it was gone from him forever. All the strength of his impulsive, passionate nature was aroused, and his grief and rage were terrible. He cried with an exceeding bitter cry, "Bless me, even me also, O my father!" "Hast thou not reserved a blessing for me?" But the promise given was not to be recalled. The birthright which he had so carelessly bartered he could not now regain. "For one morsel of meat," for a momentary gratification of appetite that had never been restrained, Esau sold his inheritance; but when he saw his folly, it was too late to recover the blessing. "He found no place of repentance, though he sought it carefully with tears." Hebrews 12:16, 17. Esau was not shut out from the privilege of seeking God's favor by repentance, but he could find no means of recovering the birthright. His grief did not spring from conviction of sin; he did not desire to be reconciled to God. He sorrowed because of the results of his sin, but not for the sin itself.

    Because of his indifference to the divine blessings and requirements, Esau is called in Scripture "a profane person." Verse 16. He represents those who lightly value the redemption purchased for them by Christ, and are ready to sacrifice their heirship to heaven for the perishable things of earth. Multitudes live for the present, with no thought or care for the future. Like Esau they cry, "Let us eat and drink; for tomorrow we die." 1 Corinthians 15:32. They are controlled by inclination; and rather than practice self-denial, they will forgo the most valuable considerations. If one must be relinquished, the gratification of a depraved appetite or the heavenly blessings promised only to the self-denying and God-fearing, the claims of appetite prevail, and God and heaven are virtually despised. How many, even of professed Christians, cling to indulgences that are injurious to health and that benumb the sensibilities of the soul. When the duty is presented of cleansing themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God, they are offended. They see that they cannot retain these hurtful gratifications and yet secure heaven, and they conclude that since the way to eternal life is so strait, they will no longer walk therein.

    Multitudes are selling their birthright for sensual indulgence. Health is sacrificed, the mental faculties are enfeebled, and heaven is forfeited; and all for a mere temporary pleasure--an indulgence at once both weakening and debasing in its character. As Esau awoke to see the folly of his rash exchange when it was too late to recover his loss, so it will be in the day of God with those who have bartered their heirship to heaven for selfish gratifications.


    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Sep 05, 2018 4:39 am

    giovonni wrote:


    All aboard ...  Oooyeah 1

    Bob Woodward: Insiders Call The White House 'Crazytown'

    The Late Show with Stephen Colbert


    Published on Sep 4, 2018

    11:08 minutes

    orthodoxymoron wrote:



    I honestly don't want trouble -- but I suspect that I will be made to make trouble -- in some way, shape, or form. Damned if I do?? Damned if I don't?? Things can be spun any way the PTB wish -- or so it seems. If I want change -- that might be construed as rebellion. If I don't want change -- that might be construed as me being a Custodian of the Status-Quo. This whole thing seems like some sort of a Courtroom Popularity-Contest -- wherein whatever one says (or doesn't say) can (and will) be used against them.

    I'm mostly reposting old-posts on this thread, with minimal modification. I've mostly been removing dead links, videos, and images. I really can't function very well. I haven't been able to for years, and it seems to have everything to do with attempting to know the truth, and do the right thing. The lack of support from all-concerned is making me less and less concerned about all-concerned. I'm withdrawing from just about everyone and everything. I mostly wish to watch, listen, and reflect. During the three months of my heart-surgery ordeal, the only ones who expressed any interest in my situation were Carol, my mother, my stepdaughter, and those who were paid to care at the hospital. I'm pretty much a lone-nut, so that didn't really surprise me. It goes with the territory. I often feel like a Neo John Nash, if you know what I mean. I'd like to write a book, but I don't seem to be capable of doing it the right way, so I doubt that I'll do it at all. A book-signing (with a question and answer session) would be an absolute disaster. My life would become even more of an 'open-book' than it is presently, and I've got NOTHING to be proud of (believe me).

    The following is a composite of previous posts, which I wished to focus upon. Is Greed Good? Greed may be good - but Responsibility Rocks! Here is a thread on "Healthy Competition?" from AV1: http://www.projectavalon.net/forum/showthread.php?t=13299 This thread is sort of related to my 'Lucifer' thread, and my 'Tibet, Kali, and the Trinity Goddess' thread. If one was in a perfect Garden of Eden or a Harmonious Heaven - with a Kind and Loving God in charge - what more could one want? But what if one wished to exercise their creativity, curiosity, and ambition - in forbidden ways? Something has been bothering me a lot for a long time. It has to do with why we seem to be killing ourselves with industrialization, high-technology surveillance and warfare, designer diseases, massive pollution, bitter science vs religion battles, acute-care drugs and surgery medicine instead of prevention, and running around like chickens with our heads cut off instead of smelling the roses and savoring the creation. There's a lot more to it than what I just said - and I will try to elaborate on this in subsequent posts.

    I'm really trying to get at why Lucifer rebelled against God (assuming that this actually did occur in some way, shape, or form). I seem to be enamored with Lucifer - to an unhealthy degree. My speculations are causing me a significant amount of mental anguish - but I'm beginning to think that a Lucifer Centered Search for Truth - might yield the clearest view of the way things really are. I have no particular animosity toward Lucifer (assuming that Lucifer actually exists) - and I simply want to try to figure things out - and eventually try to find some peace of mind. I have very little presently - and I feel a bit like Elvis Presley - who wished for a single day of peace. Sometimes I wonder if I might even be Lucifer with amnesia - or a potential Lucifer of the future. Thinking about Lucifer related subjects and issues is scaring the hell out of me. I love it in one way - but I seem to keep sliding down the slippery slope - into I know not what. The horror.





    If you can - get DVD's of 'Contact' and 'Avatar' - and watch them several times - noting especially the philosophical and theological aspects. Also - consider 'The Lucifer Effect - MIT Lecture'. This is just a start. I continue to think that unconventional and heretical theological pursuits will provide many solutions - possibly even disclosure. I continue to contemplate a harmonization of the Teachings of Jesus, the U.S. Constitution, and the Latin Mass. This may be a dead-end, and we may need to move way beyond such a historical approach, but I think there is merit in exploring this possibility - as a mental and spiritual exercise - if nothing else. I'm just rambling now. I'm concerned that society may be on the verge of getting a lot meaner and nastier. If half of what I have speculated about is true - this could cause a lot of societal problems - some of them possibly violent. Waking people up could backfire - if we're not very careful. Are we creating mass-hysteria? Should maybe 10% of the key people of the world be properly woken-up? I think I might be trying to do this in my various postings and threads. I wonder who really reads them? I do not wish to yell 'FIRE!!!' in a crowded theater. I continue to seek a top-down non-revolution - to make the world and solar system a better place. I'm too lazy, stupid, and squeamish to run in the streets with torches and pitchforks. I much prefer armchair blogging. Born to blog. The incredible blog.

    Has technology and industrialization made us better and happier people? Have any wars in the history of the universe really done anyone any real good? Why do we compete with each other? What if we stopped competing with each other? Would we have a greater or lesser chance of survival? Would the breed improve if we ceased to compete? Was it John D. Rockefeller who said 'Competition is a Sin'? Why do we need jets, trains, busses, nukes, cities, cathedrals, mansions, space-travel, etc, etc? Why can't we live in teepees or grass huts? We seem to be killing ourselves in very sophisticated and clever ways. If we destroy ourselves - then what?

    Are love and pity really signs of weakness? Are positive-thinking and self-esteem really delusions? Would a focus on responsibility result in appropriate levels of love, pity, positive-thinking, and self-esteem? A long, long time ago - I proposed a Religion of Responsibility to a well-known theologian - and he liked the idea - but I never followed-through - until now, that is. This general subject may be more important than you can imagine. How did a pristine solar system get so screwed-up? How do we make this solar system pristine again? How do we keep it that way? This gets right at the core of Solar System Governance and my pet Namaste Constitutional Responsible Freedom Solar System aka The United States of the Solar System. Once again, I don't really know if this is the correct approach, but I do know that the subject needs to be discussed extensively - rather than gravitating to the latest fad, sensation, guru, or freak-show.

    "In that vast throng are multitudes of the long-lived race that existed before the Flood; men of lofty stature and giant intellect, who, yielding to the control of fallen angels, devoted all their skill and knowledge to the exaltation of themselves; men whose wonderful works of art led the world to idolize their genius, but whose cruelty and evil inventions, defiling the earth and defacing the image of God, caused Him to blot them from the face of His creation."- 'The Great Controversy' by Ellen White.

    Did these beings, spoken of above, survive the Deluge (in Tibet perhaps?) and proceed to rule over us? Think of Ancient Babylon, Ancient Egypt, Ancient Greece, Ancient Rome, Papal Rome, the Nazi Party, and the New World Order - as being ruled over by this race. Does the shoe fit? If so - what can be constructively done? Might they be sort of like the Ori and the Goa'uld in Stargate SG-1? Could they be the equivalent of the Reptilians which Alex Collier describes? Or could they be in league with the Reptilians? Or did they CREATE the Reptilians in a Hybridization Program? Might Reptilians be the Ultimate Human/Reptile Super-Soldiers? Hallowed Be the Ori? How Much Philosophical, Spiritual, and Technological Trouble Might We Really Be In? Talk to Me Lucifer.

    Where should I post this sort of thing? Should I post this sort of thing? There is a fleeting window of opportunity to get this thing right - and I'm just not seeing it happen. Is there a site somewhere on the internet with tens of thousands of regular posters - who are interested in what we discuss? I'm thinking that Kali, the Jesuits, and the Alphabet Agents have me all figured out (knowing more about me than I know about myself) - and on the proper lists (probably including the Red-List) - but that very few others really notice - in a world of seven billion human beings - and goddess knows how many hybrid humanoids. The subjects are driving me crazy - but the lack of interest and response is driving me even crazier. The cumulative effect is not positive - and there really does not seem to be a bright future in whipping a dead horse (or whipping a live Whore of Babylon). I wonder if Kali is into that sort of thing? Sticks and stones may break my bones - but whips and chains excite me! What about that debate-date Kali? You bring the whips - and I'll bring the chains!

    I just keep imagining what it might be like to be a fly on the wall when people who REALLY know what's going on are deep into a several hour long discussion/debate regarding the most sensitive issues in the solar system - which is completely off the record - with no recordings or minutes kept. THAT would be completely different than anything we have been exposed to (I think). This might sound hokey - but I'm trying to look at things through the hypothetical eyes of the goddess who I think MIGHT have been at the center of things in this solar system - going back tens of thousands of years - with complete reincarnational recall - and massive learning. It's easy to get very lost in the process of doing this - and I don't necessarily recommend it. I think theology is central - but that the sacred texts, visions, preachers, scholars, gurus, and channeling cannot be trusted.

    If I weren't so afraid of them - I would love to study with renegade Jesuits and Alphabet Agents - who I think - know more than just about anyone else. But I really don't want to venture away from the illusory security of my own home and my spyware laden PC. I once attended a lecture given by a black Jesuit from San Francisco. He was a very eloquent scholar. I just think these people are ultimately working for the wrong boss. Unfortunately, this boss may really be in the driver's seat in this solar system - whether anyone likes it or not. I used to be Christocentric - but I am toying with the possibility that a goddess created virtually all of the sacred texts and religions. This is just more speculation, of course - but thinking this way might provide insights, unobtainable in any other way. Obviously, I don't worship or venerate this hypothetical minor deity. In fact, I am down-right irreverent. I keep asking this hypothetical goddess out on a debate-date - but so far, I have received no response - and I doubt that I ever will - even if they do actually exist.

    Back to the subject at hand - the words in the title of this thread are so central and far-reaching - but It takes a lot of hard mental work to really get some productive thought processes going which involve all of these words. I think that RESPONSIBILITY tempers and qualifies each word - such that they all become constructive in nature. Art Bell has said a lot about 'The Quickening'. IRRESPONSIBILITY seems to be the major culprit in the melt-down and destruction of our civilization. Once again - the movie 'Contact' contains a lot of food for thought regarding the words under consideration.

    I think we may have to be hard-driving Illuminati-types - but without the corruption and creepy ritual rubbish. Are touchy-feely types going to save the world? I've been way, way too easy-going, accomodating, and gullible in my life - and I have paid a terrible price for not being more aggressive. If we sing kumbaya - the rich and powerful are going to keep right on observing the golden-rule (He who has the gold - RULES). How do we achieve a proper balance of exoteric/esoteric, cooperation/competition, etc/etc?

    I'm just casting my pearls into the nether worlds of cyberspace. Who knows, a Pluto-Dude might be using them on a local website called plutocrat.plu! Your experiences are quite interesting. I remain conflicted regarding visions and supernatural experiences. I tend to be wary, and to distrust my own. I just add them to all of the other data. Your fondness for Kali is fascinating. I know someone who studies this sort of thing, and they also have a fondness for Kali. They had no idea that Kali is known as a goddess of destruction - which is often depicted in the artwork devoted to Kali. I am thinking of Kali as being a mixture of good and evil. I think this of all of the gods and goddesses. All of the gods and goddesses might be various expressions of a single minor deity. This is my theory - and I'm sticking to it - for now.

    PAPER 53: THE LUCIFER REBELLION - from The Urantia Book http://www.urantia.org/en/urantia-book-standardized/paper-53-lucifer-rebellion

    53:0.1 Lucifer was a brilliant primary Lanonandek Son of Nebadon. He had experienced service in many systems, had been a high counselor of his group, and was distinguished for wisdom, sagacity, and efficiency. Lucifer was number 37 of his order, and when commissioned by the Melchizedeks, he was designated as one of the one hundred most able and brilliant personalities in more than seven hundred thousand of his kind. From such a magnificent beginning, through evil and error, he embraced sin and now is numbered as one of three System Sovereigns in Nebadon who have succumbed to the urge of self and surrendered to the sophistry of spurious personal liberty—rejection of universe allegiance and disregard of fraternal obligations, blindness to cosmic relationships.
    53:0.2 In the universe of Nebadon, the domain of Christ Michael, there are ten thousand systems of inhabited worlds. In all the history of Lanonandek Sons, in all their work throughout these thousands of systems and at the universe headquarters, only three System Sovereigns have ever been found in contempt of the government of the Creator Son.

    053:1 THE LEADERS OF REBELLION
    53:1.1 Lucifer was not an ascendant being; he was a created Son of the local universe, and of him it was said: " You were perfect in all your ways from the day you were created till unrighteousness was found in you. " Many times had he been in counsel with the Most Highs of Edentia. And Lucifer reigned " upon the holy mountain of God, " the administrative mount of Jerusem, for he was the chief executive of a great system of 607 inhabited worlds.
    53:1.2 Lucifer was a magnificent being, a brilliant personality; he stood next to the Most High Fathers of the constellations in the direct line of universe authority. Notwithstanding Lucifer's transgression, subordinate intelligences refrained from showing him disrespect and disdain prior to Michael's bestowal on Urantia. Even the archangel of Michael, at the time of Moses' resurrection, " did not bring against him an accusing judgment but simply said, `the Judge rebuke you.' " Judgment in such matters belongs to the Ancients of Days, the rulers of the superuniverse.
    53:1.3 Lucifer is now the fallen and deposed Sovereign of Satania. Self-contemplation is most disastrous, even to the exalted personalities of the celestial world. Of Lucifer it was said: " Your heart was lifted up because of your beauty; you corrupted your wisdom because of your brightness. " Your olden prophet saw his sad estate when he wrote: " How are you fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! How are you cast down, you who dared to confuse the worlds! "
    53:1.4 Very little was heard of Lucifer on Urantia owing to the fact that he assigned his first lieutenant, Satan, to advocate his cause on your planet. Satan was a member of the same primary group of Lanonandeks but had never functioned as a System Sovereign; he entered fully into the Lucifer insurrection. The " devil " is none other than Caligastia, the deposed Planetary Prince of Urantia and a Son of the secondary order of Lanonandeks. At the time Michael was on Urantia in the flesh, Lucifer, Satan, and Caligastia were leagued together to effect the miscarriage of his bestowal mission. But they signally failed.
    53:1.5 Abaddon was the chief of the staff of Caligastia. He followed his master into rebellion and has ever since acted as chief executive of the Urantia rebels. Beelzebub was the leader of the disloyal midway creatures who allied themselves with the forces of the traitorous Caligastia.
    53:1.6 The dragon eventually became the symbolic representation of all these evil personages. Upon the triumph of Michael, " Gabriel came down from Salvington and bound the dragon (all the rebel leaders) for an age. " Of the Jerusem seraphic rebels it is written: " And the angels who kept not their first estate but left their own habitation, he has reserved in sure chains of darkness to the judgment of the great day. "

    53:2 THE CAUSES OF REBELLION
    53:2.1 Lucifer and his first assistant, Satan, had reigned on Jerusem for more than five hundred thousand years when in their hearts they began to array themselves against the Universal Father and his then vicegerent Son, Michael.
    53:2.2 There were no peculiar or special conditions in the system of Satania which suggested or favored rebellion. It is our belief that the idea took origin and form in Lucifer's mind, and that he might have instigated such a rebellion no matter where he might have been stationed. Lucifer first announced his plans to Satan, but it required several months to corrupt the mind of his able and brilliant associate. However, when once converted to the rebel theories, he became a bold and earnest advocate of " self-assertion and liberty. "
    53:2.3 No one ever suggested rebellion to Lucifer. The idea of self-assertion in opposition to the will of Michael and to the plans of the Universal Father, as they are represented in Michael, had its origin in his own mind. His relations with the Creator Son had been intimate and always cordial. At no time prior to the exaltation of his own mind did Lucifer openly express dissatisfaction about the universe administration. Notwithstanding his silence, for more than one hundred years of standard time the Union of Days on Salvington had been reflectivating to Uversa that all was not at peace in Lucifer's mind. This information was also communicated to the Creator Son and the Constellation Fathers of Norlatiadek.
    53:2.4 Throughout this period Lucifer became increasingly critical of the entire plan of universe administration but always professed wholehearted loyalty to the Supreme Rulers. His first outspoken disloyalty was manifested on the occasion of a visit of Gabriel to Jerusem just a few days before the open proclamation of the Lucifer Declaration of Liberty. Gabriel was so profoundly impressed with the certainty of the impending outbreak that he went direct to Edentia to confer with the Constellation Fathers regarding the measures to be employed in case of open rebellion.
    53:2.5 It is very difficult to point out the exact cause or causes which finally culminated in the Lucifer rebellion. We are certain of only one thing, and that is: Whatever these first beginnings were, they had their origin in Lucifer's mind. There must have been a pride of self that nourished itself to the point of self-deception, so that Lucifer for a time really persuaded himself that his contemplation of rebellion was actually for the good of the system, if not of the universe. By the time his plans had developed to the point of disillusionment, no doubt he had gone too far for his original and mischief-making pride to permit him to stop. At some point in this experience he became insincere, and evil evolved into deliberate and willful sin. That this happened is proved by the subsequent conduct of this brilliant executive. He was long offered opportunity for repentance, but only some of his subordinates ever accepted the proffered mercy. The Faithful of Days of Edentia, on the request of the Constellation Fathers, in person presented the plan of Michael for the saving of these flagrant rebels, but always was the mercy of the Creator Son rejected and rejected with increasing contempt and disdain.

    53:3 THE LUCIFER MANIFESTO
    53:3.1 Whatever the early origins of trouble in the hearts of Lucifer and Satan, the final outbreak took form as the Lucifer Declaration of Liberty. The cause of the rebels was stated under three heads:
    53:3.2 1. The reality of the Universal Father. Lucifer charged that the Universal Father did not really exist, that physical gravity and space-energy were inherent in the universe, and that the Father was a myth invented by the Paradise Sons to enable them to maintain the rule of the universes in the Father's name. He denied that personality was a gift of the Universal Father. He even intimated that the finaliters were in collusion with the Paradise Sons to foist fraud upon all creation since they never brought back a very clear-cut idea of the Father's actual personality as it is discernible on Paradise. He traded on reverence as ignorance. The charge was sweeping, terrible, and blasphemous. It was this veiled attack upon the finaliters that no doubt influenced the ascendant citizens then on Jerusem to stand firm and remain steadfast in resistance to all the rebel's proposals.
    53:3.3 2. The universe government of the Creator Son—Michael. Lucifer contended that the local systems should be autonomous. He protested against the right of Michael, the Creator Son, to assume sovereignty of Nebadon in the name of a hypothetical Paradise Father and require all personalities to acknowledge allegiance to this unseen Father. He asserted that the whole plan of worship was a clever scheme to aggrandize the Paradise Sons. He was willing to acknowledge Michael as his Creator-father but not as his God and rightful ruler.
    53:3.4 Most bitterly did he attack the right of the Ancients of Days—" foreign potentates "—to interfere in the affairs of the local systems and universes. These rulers he denounced as tyrants and usurpers. He exhorted his followers to believe that none of these rulers could do aught to interfere with the operation of complete home rule if men and angels only had the courage to assert themselves and boldly claim their rights.
    53:3.5 He contended that the executioners of the Ancients of Days could be debarred from functioning in the local systems if the native beings would only assert their independence. He maintained that immortality was inherent in the system personalities, that resurrection was natural and automatic, and that all beings would live eternally except for the arbitrary and unjust acts of the executioners of the Ancients of Days.
    53:3.6 3. The attack upon the universal plan of ascendant mortal training. Lucifer maintained that far too much time and energy were expended upon the scheme of so thoroughly training ascending mortals in the principles of universe administration, principles which he alleged were unethical and unsound. He protested against the agelong program for preparing the mortals of space for some unknown destiny and pointed to the presence of the finaliter corps on Jerusem as proof that these mortals had spent ages of preparation for some destiny of pure fiction. With derision he pointed out that the finaliters had encountered a destiny no more glorious than to be returned to humble spheres similar to those of their origin. He intimated that they had been debauched by overmuch discipline and prolonged training, and that they were in reality traitors to their mortal fellows since they were now co-operating with the scheme of enslaving all creation to the fictions of a mythical eternal destiny for ascending mortals. He advocated that ascenders should enjoy the liberty of individual self-determination. He challenged and condemned the entire plan of mortal ascension as sponsored by the Paradise Sons of God and supported by the Infinite Spirit.
    53:3.7 And it was with such a Declaration of Liberty that Lucifer launched his orgy of darkness and death.

    53:4 OUTBREAK OF THE REBELLION
    53:4.1 The Lucifer manifesto was issued at the annual conclave of Satania on the sea of glass, in the presence of the assembled hosts of Jerusem, on the last day of the year, about two hundred thousand years ago, Urantia time. Satan proclaimed that worship could be accorded the universal forces—physical, intellectual, and spiritual—but that allegiance could be acknowledged only to the actual and present ruler, Lucifer, the " friend of men and angels " and the " God of liberty. "
    53:4.2 Self-assertion was the battle cry of the Lucifer rebellion. One of his chief arguments was that, if self-government was good and right for the Melchizedeks and other groups, it was equally good for all orders of intelligence. He was bold and persistent in the advocacy of the " equality of mind " and " the brotherhood of intelligence. " He maintained that all government should be limited to the local planets and their voluntary confederation into the local systems. All other supervision he disallowed. He promised the Planetary Princes that they should rule the worlds as supreme executives. He denounced the location of legislative activities on the constellation headquarters and the conduct of judicial affairs on the universe capital. He contended that all these functions of government should be concentrated on the system capitals and proceeded to set up his own legislative assembly and organized his own tribunals under the jurisdiction of Satan. And he directed that the princes on the apostate worlds do the same.
    53:4.3 The entire administrative cabinet of Lucifer went over in a body and were sworn in publicly as the officers of the administration of the new head of " the liberated worlds and systems. "
    53:4.4 While there had been two previous rebellions in Nebadon, they were in distant constellations. Lucifer held that these insurrections were unsuccessful because the majority of the intelligences failed to follow their leaders. He contended that " majorities rule, " that " mind is infallible. " The freedom allowed him by the universe rulers apparently sustained many of his nefarious contentions. He defied all his superiors; yet they apparently took no note of his doings. He was given a free hand to prosecute his seductive plan without let or hindrance.
    53:4.5 All the merciful delays of justice Lucifer pointed to as evidence of the inability of the government of the Paradise Sons to stop the rebellion. He would openly defy and arrogantly challenge Michael, Immanuel, and the Ancients of Days and then point to the fact that no action ensued as positive evidence of the impotency of the universe and the superuniverse governments.
    53:4.6 Gabriel was personally present throughout all these disloyal proceedings and only announced that he would, in due time, speak for Michael, and that all beings would be left free and unmolested in their choice; that the " government of the Sons for the Father desired only that loyalty and devotion which was voluntary, wholehearted, and sophistry-proof. "
    53:4.7 Lucifer was permitted fully to establish and thoroughly to organize his rebel government before Gabriel made any effort to contest the right of secession or to counterwork the rebel propaganda. But the Constellation Fathers immediately confined the action of these disloyal personalities to the system of Satania. Nevertheless, this period of delay was a time of great trial and testing to the loyal beings of all Satania. All was chaotic for a few years, and there was great confusion on the mansion worlds.

    53:5 NATURE OF THE CONFLICT
    53:5.1 Upon the outbreak of the Satania rebellion, Michael took counsel of his Paradise brother, Immanuel. Following this momentous conference, Michael announced that he would pursue the same policy which had characterized his dealings with similar upheavals in the past, an attitude of noninterference.
    53:5.2 At the time of this rebellion and the two which preceded it there was no absolute and personal sovereign authority in the universe of Nebadon. Michael ruled by divine right, as vicegerent of the Universal Father, but not yet in his own personal right. He had not completed his bestowal career; he had not yet been vested with " all power in heaven and on earth. "
    53:5.3 From the outbreak of rebellion to the day of his enthronement as sovereign ruler of Nebadon, Michael never interfered with the rebel forces of Lucifer; they were allowed to run a free course for almost two hundred thousand years of Urantia time. Christ Michael now has ample power and authority to deal promptly, even summarily, with such outbreaks of disloyalty, but we doubt that this sovereign authority would lead him to act differently if another such upheaval should occur.
    53:5.4 Since Michael elected to remain aloof from the actual warfare of the Lucifer rebellion, Gabriel called his personal staff together on Edentia and, in counsel with the Most Highs, elected to assume command of the loyal hosts of Satania. Michael remained on Salvington while Gabriel proceeded to Jerusem, and establishing himself on the sphere dedicated to the Father—the same Universal Father whose personality Lucifer and Satan had questioned—in the presence of the forgathered hosts of loyal personalities, he displayed the banner of Michael, the material emblem of the Trinity government of all creation, the three azure blue concentric circles on a white background.
    53:5.5 The Lucifer emblem was a banner of white with one red circle, in the center of which a black solid circle appeared.
    53:5.6 " There was war in heaven; Michael's commander and his angels fought against the dragon (Lucifer, Satan, and the apostate princes); and the dragon and his rebellious angels fought but prevailed not. " This " war in heaven " was not a physical battle as such a conflict might be conceived on Urantia. In the early days of the struggle Lucifer held forth continuously in the planetary amphitheater. Gabriel conducted an unceasing exposure of the rebel sophistries from his headquarters taken up near at hand. The various personalities present on the sphere who were in doubt as to their attitude would journey back and forth between these discussions until they arrived at a final decision.
    53:5.7 But this war in heaven was very terrible and very real. While displaying none of the barbarities so characteristic of physical warfare on the immature worlds, this conflict was far more deadly; material life is in jeopardy in material combat, but the war in heaven was fought in terms of life eternal.

    53:6 A LOYAL SERAPHIC COMMANDER
    53:6.1 There were many noble and inspiring acts of devotion and loyalty which were performed by numerous personalities during the interim between the outbreak of hostilities and the arrival of the new system ruler and his staff. But the most thrilling of all these daring feats of devotion was the courageous conduct of Manotia, the second in command of the Satania headquarters' seraphim.
    53:6.2 At the outbreak of rebellion on Jerusem the head of the seraphic hosts joined the Lucifer cause. This no doubt explains why such a large number of the fourth order, the system administrator seraphim, went astray. The seraphic leader was spiritually blinded by the brilliant personality of Lucifer; his charming ways fascinated the lower orders of celestial beings. They simply could not comprehend that it was possible for such a dazzling personality to go wrong.
    53:6.3 Not long since, in describing the experiences associated with the onset of the Lucifer rebellion, Manotia said: " But my most exhilarating moment was the thrilling adventure connected with the Lucifer rebellion when, as second seraphic commander, I refused to participate in the projected insult to Michael; and the powerful rebels sought my destruction by means of the liaison forces they had arranged. There was a tremendous upheaval on Jerusem, but not a single loyal seraphim was harmed.
    53:6.4 " Upon the default of my immediate superior it devolved upon me to assume command of the angelic hosts of Jerusem as the titular director of the confused seraphic affairs of the system. I was morally upheld by the Melchizedeks, ably assisted by a majority of the Material Sons, deserted by a tremendous group of my own order, but magnificently supported by the ascendant mortals on Jerusem.
    53:6.5 " Having been automatically thrown out of the constellation circuits by the secession of Lucifer, we were dependent on the loyalty of our intelligence corps, who forwarded calls for help to Edentia from the near-by system of Rantulia; and we found that the kingdom of order, the intellect of loyalty, and the spirit of truth were inherently triumphant over rebellion, self-assertion, and so-called personal liberty; we were able to carry on until the arrival of the new System Sovereign, the worthy successor of Lucifer. And immediately thereafter I was assigned to the corps of the Melchizedek receivership of Urantia, assuming jurisdiction over the loyal seraphic orders on the world of the traitorous Caligastia, who had proclaimed his sphere a member of the newly projected system of `liberated worlds and emancipated personalities' proposed in the infamous Declaration of Liberty issued by Lucifer in his call to the `liberty-loving, free-thinking, and forward-looking intelligences of the misruled and maladministered worlds of Satania.' "
    53:6.6 This angel is still in service on Urantia, functioning as associate chief of seraphim.

    53:7 HISTORY OF THE REBELLION
    53:7.1 The Lucifer rebellion was system wide. Thirty-seven seceding Planetary Princes swung their world administrations largely to the side of the archrebel. Only on Panoptia did the Planetary Prince fail to carry his people with him. On this world, under the guidance of the Melchizedeks, the people rallied to the support of Michael. Ellanora, a young woman of that mortal realm, grasped the leadership of the human races, and not a single soul on that strife-torn world enlisted under the Lucifer banner. And ever since have these loyal Panoptians served on the seventh Jerusem transition world as the caretakers and builders on the Father's sphere and its surrounding seven detention worlds. The Panoptians not only act as the literal custodians of these worlds, but they also execute the personal orders of Michael for the embellishment of these spheres for some future and unknown use. They do this work as they tarry en route to Edentia.
    53:7.2 Throughout this period Caligastia was advocating the cause of Lucifer on Urantia. The Melchizedeks ably opposed the apostate Planetary Prince, but the sophistries of unbridled liberty and the delusions of self-assertion had every opportunity for deceiving the primitive peoples of a young and undeveloped world.
    53:7.3 All secession propaganda had to be carried on by personal effort because the broadcast service and all other avenues of interplanetary communication were suspended by the action of the system circuit supervisors. Upon the actual outbreak of the insurrection the entire system of Satania was isolated in both the constellation and the universe circuits. During this time all incoming and outgoing messages were dispatched by seraphic agents and Solitary Messengers. The circuits to the fallen worlds were also cut off, so that Lucifer could not utilize this avenue for the furtherance of his nefarious scheme. And these circuits will not be restored so long as the archrebel lives within the confines of Satania.
    53:7.4 This was a Lanonandek rebellion. The higher orders of local universe sonship did not join the Lucifer secession, although a few of the Life Carriers stationed on the rebel planets were somewhat influenced by the rebellion of the disloyal princes. None of the Trinitized Sons went astray. The Melchizedeks, archangels, and the Brilliant Evening Stars were all loyal to Michael and, with Gabriel, valiantly contended for the Father's will and the Son's rule.
    53:7.5 No beings of Paradise origin were involved in disloyalty. Together with the Solitary Messengers they took up headquarters on the world of the Spirit and remained under the leadership of the Faithful of Days of Edentia. None of the conciliators apostatized, nor did a single one of the Celestial Recorders go astray. But a heavy toll was taken of the Morontia Companions and the Mansion World Teachers.
    53:7.6 Of the supreme order of seraphim, not an angel was lost, but a considerable group of the next order, the superior, were deceived and ensnared. Likewise a few of the third or supervisor order of angels were misled. But the terrible breakdown came in the fourth group, the administrator angels, those seraphim who are normally assigned to the duties of the system capitals. Manotia saved almost two thirds of them, but slightly over one third followed their chief into the rebel ranks. One third of all the Jerusem cherubim attached to the administrator angels were lost with their disloyal seraphim.
    53:7.7 Of the planetary angelic helpers, those assigned to the Material Sons, about one third were deceived, and almost ten per cent of the transition ministers were ensnared. In symbol John saw this when he wrote of the great red dragon, saying: " And his tail drew a third part of the stars of heaven and cast them down in darkness. "
    53:7.8 The greatest loss occurred in the angelic ranks, but most of the lower orders of intelligence were involved in disloyalty. Of the 681,227 Material Sons lost in Satania, ninety-five per cent were casualties of the Lucifer rebellion. Large numbers of midway creatures were lost on those individual planets whose Planetary Princes joined the Lucifer cause.
    53:7.9 In many respects this rebellion was the most widespread and disastrous of all such occurrences in Nebadon. More personalities were involved in this insurrection than in both of the others. And it is to their everlasting dishonor that the emissaries of Lucifer and Satan spared not the infant-training schools on the finaliter cultural planet but rather sought to corrupt these developing minds in mercy salvaged from the evolutionary worlds.
    53:7.10 The ascending mortals were vulnerable, but they withstood the sophistries of rebellion better than the lower spirits. While many on the lower mansion worlds, those who had not attained final fusion with their Adjusters, fell, it is recorded to the glory of the wisdom of the ascension scheme that not a single member of the Satania ascendant citizenship resident on Jerusem participated in the Lucifer rebellion.
    53:7.11 Hour by hour and day by day the broadcast stations of all Nebadon were thronged by the anxious watchers of every imaginable class of celestial intelligence, who intently perused the bulletins of the Satania rebellion and rejoiced as the reports continuously narrated the unswerving loyalty of the ascending mortals who, under their Melchizedek leadership, successfully withstood the combined and protracted efforts of all the subtle evil forces which so swiftly gathered around the banners of secession and sin.
    53:7.12 It was over two years of system time from the beginning of the " war in heaven " until the installation of Lucifer's successor. But at last the new Sovereign came, landing on the sea of glass with his staff. I was among the reserves mobilized on Edentia by Gabriel, and I well remember the first message of Lanaforge to the Constellation Father of Norlatiadek. It read: " Not a single Jerusem citizen was lost. Every ascendant mortal survived the fiery trial and emerged from the crucial test triumphant and altogether victorious. " And on to Salvington, Uversa, and Paradise went this message of assurance that the survival experience of mortal ascension is the greatest security against rebellion and the surest safeguard against sin. This noble Jerusem band of faithful mortals numbered just 187,432,811.
    53:7.13 With the arrival of Lanaforge the archrebels were dethroned and shorn of all governing powers, though they were permitted freely to go about Jerusem, the morontia spheres, and even to the individual inhabited worlds. They continued their deceptive and seductive efforts to confuse and mislead the minds of men and angels. But as concerned their work on the administrative mount of Jerusem, " their place was found no more. "
    53:7.14 While Lucifer was deprived of all administrative authority in Satania, there then existed no local universe power nor tribunal which could detain or destroy this wicked rebel; at that time Michael was not a sovereign ruler. The Ancients of Days sustained the Constellation Fathers in their seizure of the system government, but they have never handed down any subsequent decisions in the many appeals still pending with regard to the present status and future disposition of Lucifer, Satan, and their associates.
    53:7.15 Thus were these archrebels allowed to roam the entire system to seek further penetration for their doctrines of discontent and self-assertion. But in almost two hundred thousand Urantia years they have been unable to deceive another world. No Satania worlds have been lost since the fall of the thirty-seven, not even those younger worlds peopled since that day of rebellion.

    53:8 THE SON OF MAN ON URANTIA
    53:8.1 Lucifer and Satan freely roamed the Satania system until the completion of the bestowal mission of Michael on Urantia. They were last on your world together during the time of their combined assault upon the Son of Man.
    53:8.2 Formerly, when the Planetary Princes, the " Sons of God, " were periodically assembled, " Satan came also, " claiming that he represented all of the isolated worlds of the fallen Planetary Princes. But he has not been accorded such liberty on Jerusem since Michael's terminal bestowal. Subsequent to their effort to corrupt Michael when in the bestowal flesh, all sympathy for Lucifer and Satan has perished throughout all Satania, that is, outside the isolated worlds of sin.
    53:8.3 The bestowal of Michael terminated the Lucifer rebellion in all Satania aside from the planets of the apostate Planetary Princes. And this was the significance of Jesus' personal experience, just before his death in the flesh, when he one day exclaimed to his disciples, " And I beheld Satan fall as lightning from heaven. " He had come with Lucifer to Urantia for the last crucial struggle.
    53:8.4 The Son of Man was confident of success, and he knew that his triumph on your world would forever settle the status of his agelong enemies, not only in Satania but also in the other two systems where sin had entered. There was survival for mortals and security for angels when your Master, in reply to the Lucifer proposals, calmly and with divine assurance replied, " Get you behind me, Satan. " That was, in principle, the real end of the Lucifer rebellion. True, the Uversa tribunals have not yet rendered the executive decision regarding the appeal of Gabriel praying for the destruction of the rebels, but such a decree will, no doubt, be forthcoming in the fullness of time since the first step in the hearing of this case has already been taken.
    53:8.5 Caligastia was recognized by the Son of Man as the technical Prince of Urantia up to near the time of his death. Said Jesus: " Now is the judgment of this world; now shall the prince of this world be cast down. " And then still nearer the completion of his lifework he announced, " The prince of this world is judged. " And it is this same dethroned and discredited Prince who was once termed " God of Urantia. "
    53:8.6 The last act of Michael before leaving Urantia was to offer mercy to Caligastia and Daligastia, but they spurned his tender proffer. Caligastia, your apostate Planetary Prince, is still free on Urantia to prosecute his nefarious designs, but he has absolutely no power to enter the minds of men, neither can he draw near to their souls to tempt or corrupt them unless they really desire to be cursed with his wicked presence.
    53:8.7 Before the bestowal of Michael these rulers of darkness sought to maintain their authority on Urantia, and they persistently withstood the minor and subordinate celestial personalities. But since the day of Pentecost this traitorous Caligastia and his equally contemptible associate, Daligastia, are servile before the divine majesty of the Paradise Thought Adjusters and the protective Spirit of Truth, the spirit of Michael, which has been poured out upon all flesh.
    53:8.8 But even so, no fallen spirit ever did have the power to invade the minds or to harass the souls of the children of God. Neither Satan nor Caligastia could ever touch or approach the faith sons of God; faith is an effective armor against sin and iniquity. It is true: " He who is born of God keeps himself, and the wicked one touches him not. "
    53:8.9 In general, when weak and dissolute mortals are supposed to be under the influence of devils and demons, they are merely being dominated by their own inherent and debased tendencies, being led away by their own natural propensities. The devil has been given a great deal of credit for evil which does not belong to him. Caligastia has been comparatively impotent since the cross of Christ.

    53:9 PRESENT STATUS OF THE REBELLION
    53:9.1 Early in the days of the Lucifer rebellion, salvation was offered all rebels by Michael. To all who would show proof of sincere repentance, he offered, upon his attainment of complete universe sovereignty, forgiveness and reinstatement in some form of universe service. None of the leaders accepted this merciful proffer. But thousands of the angels and the lower orders of celestial beings, including hundreds of the Material Sons and Daughters, accepted the mercy proclaimed by the Panoptians and were given rehabilitation at the time of Jesus' resurrection nineteen hundred years ago. These beings have since been transferred to the Father's world of Jerusem, where they must be held, technically, until the Uversa courts hand down a decision in the matter of Gabriel vs. Lucifer. But no one doubts that, when the annihilation verdict is issued, these repentant and salvaged personalities will be exempted from the decree of extinction. These probationary souls now labor with the Panoptians in the work of caring for the Father's world.
    53:9.2 The archdeceiver has never been on Urantia since the days when he sought to turn back Michael from the purpose to complete the bestowal and to establish himself finally and securely as the unqualified ruler of Nebadon. Upon Michael's becoming the settled head of the universe of Nebadon, Lucifer was taken into custody by the agents of the Uversa Ancients of Days and has since been a prisoner on satellite number one of the Father's group of the transition spheres of Jerusem. And here the rulers of other worlds and systems behold the end of the unfaithful Sovereign of Satania. Paul knew of the status of these rebellious leaders following Michael's bestowal, for he wrote of Caligastia' s chiefs as " spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places. "
    53:9.3 Michael, upon assuming the supreme sovereignty of Nebadon, petitioned the Ancients of Days for authority to intern all personalities concerned in the Lucifer rebellion pending the rulings of the superuniverse tribunals in the case of Gabriel vs. Lucifer, placed on the records of the Uversa supreme court almost two hundred thousand years ago, as you reckon time. Concerning the system capital group, the Ancients of Days granted the Michael petition with but a single exception: Satan was allowed to make periodic visits to the apostate princes on the fallen worlds until another Son of God should be accepted by such apostate worlds, or until such time as the courts of Uversa should begin the adjudication of the case of Gabriel vs. Lucifer.
    53:9.4 Satan could come to Urantia because you had no Son of standing in residence—neither Planetary Prince nor Material Son. Machiventa Melchizedek has since been proclaimed vicegerent Planetary Prince of Urantia, and the opening of the case of Gabriel vs. Lucifer has signalized the inauguration of temporary planetary regimes on all the isolated worlds. It is true that Satan did periodically visit Caligastia and others of the fallen princes right up to the time of the presentation of these revelations, when there occurred the first hearing of Gabriel's plea for the annihilation of the archrebels. Satan is now unqualifiedly detained on the Jerusem prison worlds.
    53:9.5 Since Michael's final bestowal no one in all Satania has desired to go to the prison worlds to minister to the interned rebels. And no more beings have been won to the deceiver's cause. For nineteen hundred years the status has been unchanged.
    53:9.6 We do not look for a removal of the present Satania restrictions until the Ancients of Days make final disposition of the archrebels. The system circuits will not be reinstated so long as Lucifer lives. Meantime, he is wholly inactive.
    53:9.7 The rebellion has ended on Jerusem. It ends on the fallen worlds as fast as divine Sons arrive. We believe that all rebels who will ever accept mercy have done so. We await the flashing broadcast that will deprive these traitors of personality existence. We anticipate the verdict of Uversa will be announced by the executionary broadcast which will effect the annihilation of these interned rebels. Then will you look for their places, but they shall not be found. " And they who know you among the worlds will be astonished at you; you have been a terror, but never shall you be any more. " And thus shall all of these unworthy traitors " become as though they had not been. " All await the Uversa decree.
    53:9.8 But for ages the seven prison worlds of spiritual darkness in Satania have constituted a solemn warning to all Nebadon, eloquently and effectively proclaiming the great truth " that the way of the transgressor is hard "; " that within every sin is concealed the seed of its own destruction "; that " the wages of sin is death."

    I have been somewhat skeptical regarding the 'galactic wave', 'crossing the galactic plane', 'earth changes', 'global warming', '2012', etc. I fear that they are distractions, covers, or red-herrings designed to enable a hidden-agenda. There are aspects of the goddess concept which I adore - and there are aspects which I despise. I found the 'eight limbs of yoga' to be intriguing. Doesn't Kali have at least eight limbs? Jesus seems to be a perfect blend of masculine and feminine, humanity and divinity. I guess I'm thinking in terms of NOT scaring people, rushing to judgement, making people angry, creating hatred, etc. - but rather informing people through entertainment, or in a round about way - without pressuring them to make major changes or sacrifices. I have seen religious leaders speak authoritatively about the immanent Second Coming of Christ - and that only those who believe and live in certain ways will be saved and rewarded - while the other unlucky souls will be punished and lost. People come forward in altar calls (many of them in tears) to receive salvation. I used to think this was a good thing - but now I think that it is sort of a mass hysteria or mind control phenomenon.

    We seem to be emotional and irrational in counter-productive and destructive ways. I've recently considered that it is more blessed to learn how to think, and to teach people to think - than it is to coerce them or convince them regarding anything. At this point - I think I just want to become more responsible and more response-able - and then to encourage others to do the same - and just leave it at that. Then they can wake themselves up - in their own way - and in their own time. Eventually the 100th monkey will wake-up - and a positive paradigm-shift will occur. I am uneasy with the term 'harvest'. Does this term imply that not everyone will survive or make it? I insist that everyone survives and makes it - even if some have to exist in sort of an isolated state for a while. Are the PTB tightening the noose by their own free will - or are they being commanded to do so by those who are not human as we know human to be? Are there executive orders stating that the human race shall not gain their freedom - regardless of whether they are responsible or not? Are we serving a life-sentence, with an eventual final-judgment and a final harvest/execution/sacrifice? Do the orders still stand? What would Dick Cheney say?

    I'm working hard to reject traditional religion - and I'm working hard to reject the new age. I really don't know which way to jump at this point. Definitions and perceptions are very important. I simply do not wish to be exclusive or to exclude anyone as we journey into the future. Has anyone considered the distinction between 'pure science' and 'applied science'? I think 'pure science' is a good thing - but often 'applied science' is a bad thing. But how does one pay the bills with 'pure science'? Are we happier with all of our technology and industrialization? I am trying very hard to get back to my childhood scientific experience. I really enjoy going through all of the forbidden knowledge on the internet - and openly discussing it - even if it puts me on lists - and places several more interdimensional beings on my case. Maybe I'll get to meet them someday - but not today - ok?

    There are approximately 20 words which we really need to spend a lot of time thinking about. The title of this thread includes some of these. I am very apprehensive regarding the low numbers of participants on MOA. This site should have thousands of members. I'm still very suspicious regarding the closure of AV1. I continue to be mystified as to whether the PTB want us to be researching and discussing forbidden information - or not. I really and truly don't know. I don't know if I'm helping or hurting. Perhaps the PTB could care less. Perhaps no one monitors this site. Everything is a big question mark for me. Is it really possible to make money without hurting someone in some way? Doing the right thing seems to get in the way of making money. How does this fit in with pure and applied science? Can we be so heavenly minded that we are of no earthly good? OK - what about pure and applied science? That's what I really wish to talk about.

    Are hatred, rebellion, and deception integral aspects of competition and freedom? Please think long and hard about this question. Was whoever rebelled against God in Heaven really on the right track? Is ruling humanity by secrecy and deception really a legitimate modality of governance? Should democracy rule? Should theocracy rule? Should a theocracy rule a democracy? Should a theocracy and democracy be intertwined? What would be the proper role of God in a United States of the Solar System? Once again, what was the Original Sin? Was the Original Sin also the Unforgivable Sin? Would an idealistic United States of the Solar System need to be theocratically implemented and maintained? Would Responsibility need to be enforced with an Iron Fist? Would Responsible Freedom need to be imposed upon the inhabitants of the Solar System - whether they like it, or not? I advocate maximizing Responsible Freedom in a Context of Legitimate Law and Order. How does a civilization keep all of this in a properly buffered balance??? I continue to think that we are running out of time to get this right. I continue to think that some very powerful eyes and minds are focused upon this solar system and the fate of humanity. All is not well in this neck of the woods.

    Has anyone read 'Jesus - Last of the Pharaohs' by Ralph Ellis? Or 'The Historical Jesus and the Mythical Christ' by Gerald Massey? What about 'The Quest of the Historical Jesus' by Albert Schweitzer? Or 'Jesus in the House of the Pharaohs' by Ahmed Osman? Has anyone considered the work of the 'Jesus Seminar'? What if the biblical-historical Jesus never existed, but what if a very different (and in many ways superior) actual historical Jesus (or equivalent) really did (and does) exist? I'm conceptually considering a demythologized Michael / Horus / Mithras / ????? / Jesus / ????? who might be archangelic / pharonic / artistic / scientific / technological / funny / sexy!!! What if Jesus has always been here? What if Jesus never left? What if Jesus has been reincarnating over and over in this solar system for hundreds of thousands of years? What if Jesus has been sacrificing on behalf of humanity for hundreds of thousands of years? This subject might be extremely important. What did the Vatican know, and when did they know it? There's a cancer growing on the Papacy! And what about the Monarchy? Should the Mass celebrate and commemorate the sacrifice of humanity (for hundreds of thousands of years?) in it's pursuit of responsible-freedom in the context of male and female human physicality, rather than being the repeated un-bloody human-sacrifice of Jesus Christ? What if Lucifer is an Agent-Angel of Satan to Buffet Us? I need to stop.






    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 9822
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Seven and the Seven Seals)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Sep 05, 2018 5:08 am



    "Orthodoxymoron Sent Me a Bill for Screwing His Laptop!!"

    I'm grieving the loss of my old computer (the victim of a vicious-virus)!! I think it's all because I posted that funny Hillary image with that Collier/Valerian interview. That's when the virus attacked!! When Viruses Attack!! The Horror!! I hold Hillary responsible for the loss of my computer, and I might send her a Bill. BTW -- has anyone seen the "Clinton Memorial"?? What Would Monica Do?? It's not what you know. It's who you (never-mind). Don't take my brash-irreverence too-seriously!! My threads are a Moot Holy-War aka Galactic Boot-Camp!! They are a conditioning-process utilizing Contextual-Superimposition!! I am NOT like this in Real-Life!! Not even close. I am HONESTLY a Completely Ignorant Fool!! Raven was Right!!

    I continue to have a love/hate relationship with the writings of Ellen White. Something is very-right and very-wrong with them. Same goes for the Bible. What if BOTH were somehow derived from ancient-sources -- and then presented in a deceptive-manner?? The Ancient Egyptian Deity said the writings of Ellen White were somehow deceptive -- yet they reacted somewhat fearfully when I read a portion of the last-chapter of The Great Controversy to them. They indicated that the Bible provided "clues only". They also claimed that I had historically endorsed considering the Bible from every possible angle. I remember hearing Chuck Swindoll saying that the Bible needs to be mastered in every conceivable way, prior to moving on to bigger and better things (or something to that effect). I wish to "move-on" yet the historical-perplexities keep me from progressing. Multivariable-Calculus is difficult to learn if one hasn't mastered Algebra with Trigonometry.

    Think about Diana in the 2009-10 version of "V". She was exiled to sort of a dungeon on the "V" Ship -- while her daughter, Anna, ruled the roost. Is there a "Lilith and Eve" parallel?? I keep looking for clues in science-fiction, but I seem to be running out of steam. I think my quest is a "lost-cause". I mostly wish to watch, as I shake the dust off my shoes, and move-on. I get the message regarding what everyone wants and doesn't want. What are the implications and ramifications of the 2300 days/years terminating in A.D. 2370?? Daniel 7-12 might be Total BS BUT what if it's the key to some of the most important matters imaginable?? I simply think some of us must agonize over the historical and the otherworldly, regardless of whether anyone appreciates it or not. But what if my threads are simply a Red-Herring?? What if my life is a Red-Herring (in ways I can't imagine)?? Am I a "deep-thinker" or am I just "lazy and stupid"??

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp17.html Threatened with death by the wrath of Esau, Jacob went out from his father's home a fugitive; but he carried with him the father's blessing; Isaac had renewed to him the covenant promise, and had bidden him, as its inheritor, to seek a wife of his mother's family in Mesopotamia. Yet it was with a deeply troubled heart that Jacob set out on his lonely journey. With only his staff in his hand he must travel hundreds of miles through a country inhabited by wild, roving tribes. In his remorse and timidity he sought to avoid men, lest he should be traced by his angry brother. He feared that he had lost forever the blessing that God had purposed to give him; and Satan was at hand to press temptations upon him.

    The evening of the second day found him far away from his father's tents. He felt that he was an outcast, and he knew that all this trouble had been brought upon him by his own wrong course. The darkness of despair pressed upon his soul, and he hardly dared to pray. But he was so utterly lonely that he felt the need of protection from God as he had never felt it before. With weeping and deep humiliation he confessed his sin, and entreated for some evidence that he was not utterly forsaken. Still his burdened heart found no relief. He had lost all confidence in himself, and he feared that the God of his fathers had cast him off.

    But God did not forsake Jacob. His mercy was still extended to His erring, distrustful servant. The Lord compassionately revealed just what Jacob needed--a Saviour. He had sinned, but his heart was filled with gratitude as he saw revealed a way by which he could be restored to the favor of God.

    Wearied with his journey, the wanderer lay down upon the ground, with a stone for his pillow. As he slept he beheld a ladder, bright and shining, whose base rested upon the earth, while the top reached to heaven. Upon this ladder angels were ascending and descending; above it was the Lord of glory, and from the heavens His voice was heard: "I am the Lord God of Abraham thy father, and the God of Isaac." The land whereon he lay as an exile and fugitive was promised to him and to his posterity, with the assurance, "In thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed." This promise had been given to Abraham and to Isaac, and now it was renewed to Jacob. Then in special regard to his present loneliness and distress, the words of comfort and encouragement were spoken: "Behold, I am with thee, and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest, and will bring thee again into this land; for I will not leave thee, until I have done that which I have spoken to thee of."

    The Lord knew the evil influences that would surround Jacob, and the perils to which he would be exposed. In mercy He opened up the future before the repentant fugitive, that he might understand the divine purpose with reference to himself, and be prepared to resist the temptations that would surely come to him when alone amid idolaters and scheming men. There would be ever before him the high standard at which he must aim; and the knowledge that through him the purpose of God was reaching its accomplishment, would constantly prompt him to faithfulness.

    In the vision the plan of redemption was presented to Jacob, not fully, but in such parts as were essential to him at that time. The mystic ladder revealed to him in his dream was the same to which Christ referred in His conversation with Nathanael. Said He, "Ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man." John 1:51. Up to the time of man's rebellion against the government of God, there had been free communion between God and man. But the sin of Adam and Eve separated earth from heaven, so that man could not have communion with his Maker. Yet the world was not left in solitary hopelessness. The ladder represents Jesus, the appointed medium of communication. Had He not with His own merits bridged the gulf that sin had made, the ministering angels could have held no communion with fallen man. Christ connects man in his weakness and helplessness with the source of infinite power.

    All this was revealed to Jacob in his dream. Although his mind at once grasped a part of the revelation, its great and mysterious truths were the study of his lifetime, and unfolded to his understanding more and more.

    Jacob awoke from his sleep in the deep stillness of night. The shining forms of his vision had disappeared. Only the dim outline of the lonely hills, and above them the heavens bright with stars, now met his gaze. But he had a solemn sense that God was with him. An unseen presence filled the solitude. "Surely the Lord is in this place," he said, "and I knew it not. . . . This is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven."

    "And Jacob rose up early in the morning, and took the stone that he had put for his pillows, and set it up for a pillar, and poured oil upon the top of it." In accordance with the custom of commemorating important events, Jacob set up a memorial of God's mercy, that whenever he should pass that way he might tarry at this sacred spot to worship the Lord. And he called the place Bethel, or the "house of God." With deep gratitude he repeated the promise that God's presence would be with him; and then he made the solemn vow, "If God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father's house in peace; then shall the Lord be my God: and this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's house: and of all that Thou shalt give me I will surely give the tenth unto Thee."

    Jacob was not here seeking to make terms with God. The Lord had already promised him prosperity, and this vow was the outflow of a heart filled with gratitude for the assurance of God's love and mercy. Jacob felt that God had claims upon him which he must acknowledge, and that the special tokens of divine favor granted him demanded a return. So does every blessing bestowed upon us call for a response to the Author of all our mercies. The Christian should often review his past life and recall with gratitude the precious deliverances that God has wrought for him, supporting him in trial, opening ways before him when all seemed dark and forbidding, refreshing him when ready to faint. He should recognize all of them as evidences of the watchcare of heavenly angels. In view of these innumerable blessings he should often ask, with subdued and grateful heart, "What shall I render unto the Lord for all His benefits toward me?" Psalm 116:12.

    Our time, our talents, our property, should be sacredly devoted to Him who has given us these blessings in trust. Whenever a special deliverance is wrought in our behalf, or new and